Havoc
Date: 2019-07-18T18:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Science Fiction; Romance
Description: HISTORY DECREES SHE MUST DIE—OR LOSE HER MIND The world has waited a long time for the Kaisae—Salryc Luxx, leader of the iliri and commander of the allied forces. Kaisaes before her have died or gone mad. But now that they are so close to finally winning the war and finding peace for her species, either option is unthinkable! She's still needed. The war is yet to be won, and now there’s a coup brewing at home in Anglia. As Sal prepares for a crucial push into enemy territory, the biggest battle her country faces isn't about destruction; it's about the rebuilding that comes after. If they want

RISE OF THE ILIRI

Book Nine

Auryn Hadley

Spotted Horse Productions

Contents

Ogun - Northern Continent

Introduction

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Chapter 57

Chapter 58

Chapter 59

Chapter 60

Chapter 61

Chapter 62

Chapter 63

Chapter 64

Chapter 65

Chapter 66

Chapter 67

Chapter 68

Chapter 69

Chapter 70

Chapter 71

Chapter 72

Chapter 73

Chapter 74

Chapter 75

Chapter 76

Chapter 77

Chapter 78

Epilogue

Dear Reader

Check out Another Book

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Glossary

Books by Auryn Hadley

About the Author

Havoc is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2019 by Auryn Hadley

All Rights Reserved. In accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, the scanning, uploading, and electronic sharing of any part of this book without the permission of the publisher and the copyright owner constitute unlawful piracy and theft of the author's intellectual property. Thank you for your support of the author's rights.

Cover Art by Spotted Horse Productions

Edited by Sarah Williams

Dedication

We all need a tribe. Sometimes, the group we can trust starts small. Along the way, another joins, then another after that. Then, one day, you wake up and realize you’re surrounded by people willing to cheer you on, drop what they’re doing to rush to your aid, and who don’t mind if you aren’t always perfect.

In writing this book, I found my tribe. All four of you. I know it’s cliche to say I couldn’t have done this without you, but I really couldn’t have. At least not so painlessly.

Thank you from the bottom of my heart. And yeah, that contract you signed in blood? It really is for life.

Ogun - Northern Continent

Introduction

Since the dawn of time, the iliri have been called beasts and treated as either pets or livestock. The only things we knew about ourselves came from whispers spoken softly, far away from human ears. Even our own language was hoarded like some treasure. From mother to child, everything we'd experienced was passed down quietly, giving us some hold on our history, but it wasn't enough. Often, the stories felt more like wishes than reality.

Until she came.

Nothing about her should have been a surprise. Always, when we needed help most, one female would rise up to lead us. We'd recognize her by her scent, that of hope and dreams, and we'd call her Kaisae. In the past, she'd been just like us – but now we were different. Our people had been diluted, changed by generations of crossbreeding until we weren't sure what we were anymore. She didn't have that problem.

One look at her reminded us all of what we were supposed to be. The pride in her eyes proved that we hadn't always been property. We hadn't been created to live as slaves! Once, long ago, we were the ones in charge, and it had been women like her who'd kept us safe.

But that was before humans fell from the stars. Everything they needed, they brought with them – or so they thought. From the crops they planted on our soil to the animals that grazed on our hunting grounds, what had once been ours, they took as their own. It was never enough.

They wanted metal. It held up their homes, powered their machines, and made them stronger than us, but our world didn't have much. No matter what name they used, iron, copper, and even gold were things we'd never seen until humans came. They swore it existed, but it seemed there wasn't enough to go around. They decided to use us instead.

They hunted our prey, destroyed our homes, and killed our culture to make us serve them. When we objected, they twisted us, forcing us to stand taller, bleed more red, and even speak their words. Soon, we replaced their machines, and the humans were finally happy with their easy lives.

In only a few generations, we became their greatest tool, kept in check by our primal needs and shackled by our own minds. Our species learned to submit. Humans were stronger, so we had no other choice. We still tried to resist, always relying on the best of our women to show us what to do. Over and over, we failed, forced to become meek and obedient until we eventually forgot there had been any other way.

The stories of our history became myths. Mothers gave up whispering them to their babies. Our grandchildren ignored us when we tried, and theirs called them lies. It didn't happen fast, but after many, many lifetimes, the humans had finally won. The iliri, a once proud species, had become the pets humans had always called us, tamed through generations of domestication.

And that was when she finally appeared. With her eyes locked on the ground, no one would have guessed that the worthless bitch was a threat. We'd fought for so long, biting, clawing, and killing to keep what little pride we had left, but she'd learned something new. She'd figured out how to be overlooked.

In other times, our people never would have chosen her. In other circumstances, she wouldn't have been good enough. Lucky for us, she was all we had, because that one unimportant girl was about to become the hope of an entire species, and it only happened because no one told her it couldn't.

Raised by humans, she was ignorant about her own species. All she knew was her shame for being different, but now she had a pack she could lean on. The Black Blades had spent nearly a decade proving they were the perfect soldiers. Since she'd joined, they'd become so much more than just a military unit. They were a family, and they succeeded because they were no longer ashamed to be iliri.

Our masters weren't happy about it. They tried to break the Black Blades. When nothing else worked, they sent her away, thinking her nothing more than a beast that needed to be tamed. To Anglia, they said, that archaic country to the north. Using the war raging on the other side of the continent as an excuse, they claimed she was the only one who could do this. What they didn't realize was how right they were.

Her job was to replace the King of Anglia with one who would support the Conglomerate of Free Citizens. Instead, she found an ally, and along the way, she discovered our history. It came on four legs, covered in hair, proving we really were the beasts humans claimed. Called the grauori, these wild creatures were our best chance at stopping the war destroying everything in its path, but she'd have to face the consequences of her actions.

Yet humans wouldn't give in. Convinced they were the strongest species on the planet, some would rather tackle an un-winnable war than see the iliri treated as equals. The Black Blades were disbanded. The Kaisae was attacked. The alliance nearly collapsed, but there was one last option: Anglia.

The nation that had fought beside our Kaisae gave her a crown and offered our people a home. The world noticed. The balance of power had just shifted to a country where three species lived together as one. Human, iliri, and grauori soldiers fought side by side against the extermination of the iliri, but the Emperor of Terric just kept coming.

He wanted to see the iliri wiped off the face of the planet, and one small, pale girl wasn't going to be enough. To defeat the resistance, he had to destroy the Kaisae of all Iliri, but abducting her from the front line revealed his own secrets: the Emperor of Terric was an iliri-human hybrid. This was no longer a human war, not after he killed the Kaisae's mate.

She escaped, smuggled back to her pack by a man from her past, just to return to a summons from the country she'd turned her back on so long ago. Devastated, heartbroken, and determined to get her revenge, the last thing on her mind was making another alliance. Especially not one with a country that demanded her help.

That was the moment the Kaisae of all Iliri decided it was time for our people to rise up. Humans were no longer the dominant species. This war was her problem, and she'd make sure the Emperor paid for what he'd done.

Yet, throughout history, every Kaisae that rose to have power succumbed to it as well. Driven to free her people, Salryc Luxx would never see peace again. For three thousand years, every Kaisae had either fallen in battle or been lost to the power of her own mind. It was simply too much for one woman to handle alone.

Already, her sanity was slipping. As she struggled to remain in control, the humans of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens hoped to use any advantage they could get. Yes, the law gave her authority over their military, but it wouldn't stop their dissent. Nor would it stop the resourcefulness of the iliri.

Mind after mind, our Kaisae was finally making a difference. By embracing those without a home and giving them hers, she was creating the most powerful force on the continent, regardless of the borders that bound them. Still, the humans refused to trust her, and Terric was more than willing to use that to their advantage. It was the distraction the enemy had been hoping for.

The way forward was clear. Unfortunately, the Emperor knew they were coming. His army found a way to fight back, defeating the allied forces the Kaisae had strung together. What no one expected was that our people had been trapped in a very different battle. One that had nothing to do with humans, nations, or alliances.

The Kaisae of all Iliri had picked a fight with Ayati, the fate of the iliri, and a force of nature. She'd challenged the rules, and found a way to change them. In the end, she lost the city of Merriton, but she gained something much, much bigger.

Salryc Luxx had found a way to make destiny work for her.

- Excerpt from The History of Salryc Luxx, by Ilus Molis Cernyn, Professor of Iliran history at the University of Arhhawen

Chapter One

Anglia

Valri squealed with delight, her short little legs working hard as she tottered down the darkened halls beneath Arhhawen. Ryali followed her daughter protectively. It made her nervous, letting the toddler roam like this, but the rest assured her it was allowed. It was also good for the child to learn how to run. How to play!

In the Conglomerate of Free Citizens, where they'd just moved from, children like her weren't allowed to do such things. Iliri Valri's age were hidden away inside to keep them safe. It was strange to think that no one would take the chance to hurt her here, but this was the Kaisae's home. The one place in all the world where their kind was supposed to be in charge.

But were they really?

Sure, that was what everyone said, but in the handful of weeks since Ryali's caravan had arrived in Anglia, she'd seen dozens of humans wander through the castle. For the most part, they kept to the lit areas. Their eyes couldn't see as well down here in the darkened halls. Still, decades of fear were hard to erase in a handful of days, and her daughter was one thing Ryali wouldn't risk. No matter what anyone said, Ryali would not take her eyes off those men.

Although, she no longer had to keep her baby locked up - because Valri's father was the Dernor of all Iliri. The only man to be born human and yet become iliri. Biting her lip was supposed to stop Ryali's smile, but it didn't really work. She could clearly remember the nights she'd spent in his arms. The passion that had created her daughter. Valcor Zepyr, a man respected by two species, had actually sired a child with her. Her! A mongrel iliri bitch who wasn't even dominant enough to feel safe in her own home.

Valri didn't have that problem. Clearly, the child had inherited her father's arrogance - as well as his charisma. Everyone loved the precocious little girl, regardless of her color. While she had crimson-red hair and copper skin, it clearly wasn't the same as a human's, making the girl completely unique. The shades were too vivid for most iliri, too intense for any human, although the vertical slits in her eyes - which were currently wide open to see in the darkness - were as iliri as her needle-sharp teeth.

And Zep hadn't cared at all.

When he'd met his daughter, he'd been proud. Shocked and terrified, sure, but the stench of pride on him had been almost smothering. It wasn't at all what Ryali had expected. Then again, she was starting to learn that she often gave humans too little credit. The Regent, Cillian Tor, was a good man. He honestly respected the Kaisae. The King's sister, Nica, was even better, although the hint of iliri musk on her could explain that. But this was Anglia. Here, they didn't understand such things.

To them, people were simply people. Their species dictated their diets and manners, but little else. Checking as they passed another side corridor, Ryali remembered the first human to avert his eyes. He'd come to her asking for clarification about the work he was supposed to do, and he'd stared at her the way humans always did. Then the man had suddenly gasped and looked down faster than even the most submissive iliri. And his apologies had been honest.

When the Kaisae had promised this country was different, none of them had understood. How could they? The rules had always been simple: humans were their masters. But here, no one had told the Anglians that. Soldiers laughed about that one time they met the Kaisae - and they spoke her title with respect! Citizens praised her name, wrapping their tongue around the alien letters with the ease of practice. Women thought of her as an icon, and the few times Ryali had been to Dorton, no one had dared to touch her.

The Kaisae's rules, she was told.

Because here in Anglia, Salryc Luxx had managed to do the one thing the iliri had thought impossible. She'd found a way to make all the species equal. No, they weren't the same. Humans ate plants. Iliri growled. Even some of their holidays were different, but no one cared. Well, most of them didn't. To Ryali, it felt like a setup.

She knew it wasn't. All the proof was there, but that didn't make it easy to believe, no different than humans finally seeing the miracles her kind could do with their minds. Arhhawen was being rebuilt with the power of fetchers and other skills. At least on the outside. Down here in the bowels of this castle-thing, the halls were empty. The work would come, but it hadn't yet. Right now, there was nothing but safety, darkness, and dust. Lots of dust.

Evidently, the home given to the Kaisae of all Iliri had been abandoned for ages. The few desperate nobles who'd tried to inhabit it had been chased out by the wolves, the same wolves who felt like sisters to the iliri and who brought their pups to play with the iliri children, but they didn't live here. No, Arhhawen still felt nearly empty, and the sound of her and Valri's footsteps echoed back off the dark stone walls.

"Valri!" Ryali snapped, seeing her daughter heading for the next set of stairs. "Ya wait fer yer amma, or we'll go back home."

The toddler paused, looking up with large blue eyes. "Down!" she begged.

"Ok, we'll go down again."

She scooped the child up to rest on her hip and began descending one more set of stairs. This would make the sixth level underneath the main floor. Surely they were well underground, but the walls oozed a faint glow up near the ceiling. One human eyes couldn't quite see. Interestingly, the further down they went, the brighter the light seemed to be. She wasn't sure if that was due to the intensity of the darkness around them or if she was just getting used to it, but as she turned for the last section of stairs, she knew that neither was correct.

Down here, the light was actually brighter. Stepping into the first room - because this floor didn't have long hallways like the ones above - she eased her daughter to the ground but refused to let go of her hand. That cold, white light was now brighter than most lanterns, but it came from everywhere. The problem was that it made the cages even easier to see.

"Amma," Valri whined, pulling at her hand.

Ryali hissed at her to be quiet. "This may na be a safe place," she warned. "Ya stay with me."

Clearly, this was the basement. Above, the floors had been filled with halls and rooms. Down here, it was all one large space, segregated only by the beams supporting the ceiling. Beams that also leaked out the pale light, illuminating the horrors around them. Many, Ryali didn't recognize, but the cages she understood. They weren't quite jail cells. No, these looked like holding pens for rogue iliri, the type of thing used all too often back in the Conglomerate of Free Citizens.

But there were voices in the distance, and they were speaking words she understood. Iliran words, even if she could barely make them out. Carefully keeping her daughter at her side, the pair moved toward them. The air was filled with nothing but the scent of abandonment. Mostly dust and mildew, but under all of that was something else. Something hot, but definitely not a fire. Ryali wanted to see, to know if this place was really as safe as everyone said.

Easing around a set of strange-looking boxes, she peered to her left, then flinched back when her head turned to the right. There, no more than a meter away, was a man. His focus was on the open box before him, but Ryali's movement made him glance up. The stranger's lips lifted into a smile, but his eyes shifted down to her throat.

"Excuse me," he said softly. "I didn't know anyone but the work crews came down here."

Unlike the men deeper in the room, this one spoke Glish, and without the coarse accent of Guttertown. Ryali braced for him to laugh at her, but decided to use the same language anyway.

"My daughter wanted ta play."

The man turned his eyes to the child, his smile only growing. Then he knelt down to her level. "Oh, aren't you a big ilnae?"

Valri's brow scrunched up, and she shook her head. "I no know what that means."

"Ilnae?" the man asked. "It means iliri child. Grauori pups are called grunae. They're words we've forgotten, it seems." Then he looked up at Ryali. "She speaks very clean Glish for her age."

"I do na," Ryali admitted.

The guy shrugged that off with a smile. "You no longer need to." His eyes flicked up to hers, then over, proving his submission. "I'm Ashir Doyin. One of the professors the Kaisae asked to start the first iliri school."

"Inessi will teach language," Ryali informed him, refusing to look away.

Ashir dipped his head in acknowledgment. "Iliran, yes. Molis asked if I'd consider teaching a course on Glish since I - sadly - speak it better than my native tongue." Again, he chuckled. "Although my real interest is in the biological differences of the species."

"I do na know what that means," Ryali admitted.

Ashir scrubbed at his mouth while he thought about that. "Like the reason why humans smell so sweet. Or why the grauori have fur, but we don't."

"Because we are na grauori," Ryali told him, thinking it was obvious.

But Ashir's eyes lit up. "Ah, but we almost are." Then he gestured to the box beside him. "They made us from them."

"Bred us?" Ryali asked.

"No," Ashir assured her. "Made. They took the smallest pieces of a man, broke them down more, and mixed them with that of a grauori. They picked the blueprints they wanted, glued it all together, and then impregnated a grauori with the result." He grabbed a stack of strange papers that looked almost resin in the cold light. "It wasn't easy, though. Most humans wouldn't match. Of all the people who arrived with the landing, there was only one who was viable with the grauori DNA."

"Amma," Valri whined, tugging at her mother's arm. "I wanna play!"

Ashir gestured around them. "She's fine down here. The worst that can happen is she gets stuck in a cage because she can't reach the latch. They don't lock anymore, you know."

"But I do na want my daughter caged," Ryali almost growled.

"Nor do I, but I'm pretty sure they're all closed. Let the child play. The team down here is just looking for the old records." He paused, then added, "And they're all iliri. She's safe with her own people, ilus."

"Ok." Ryali bent to look at her daughter. "Ya can play, but ya must be able ta see me. If I look and ya are gone, we will na come down here again, do ya understand?"

"Yes, Amma," the child replied, clearly willing to say anything so she wouldn't have to stand still.

Ryali still let her go, but she refused to look away. "Why do they have cages?"

"For the first iliri," Ashir said, sounding like that should've been obvious. "Because when humans made us, they had no idea what the result would be. The first iliri were born to grauori dams. Not all survived. Most barely lived long enough to take a breath, you see. But the babies looked nothing like either species, and humans hadn't expected that. Evidently, Genetically Modified Organisms - which is what they called the method of making us - aren't supposed to come out like hybrids."

Letting out a snarl of annoyance, Ryali spun around to face him. "I do na know what those words mean!"

"It means," Ashir told her, his voice filled with wonder, "that I know why we're different. I finally understand why the iliri are so much stronger than the grauori. Why we're always so beautiful. I know, ilus, how to do it again."

That got her complete attention. "How?"

Ashir lifted his chin proudly. "We just have to trace the ancestry of the one human whose genetics were compatible with the grauori. The doctor whose DNA sample made all of us. Her name was Njeri Zepyr, and she had children, which means there could be many more like her now."

"Valri!" Ryali screamed, hurrying after her child.

"Ilus," Ashir hissed, trailing after her. "I'm sorry. I just got excited. I didn't mean to scare you. I just want someone else to know that we're still going. We can make more."

The moment Ryali reached her child, she snatched her up, holding her tight against her hip. "You can na have my daughter, do ya hear me?"

"Your daughter? Why would I? I'm looking for humans."

"Ya said Zepyr. Ya said ya are lookin' fer the children from that line, and ya can na have mine."

Ashir froze, his hand partly raised. "What are you saying, ilus?"

"Her dava is Valcor Zepyr. I have given her his name. She is Valri Zepyr, daughter of the Dernor of all Iliri."

"Shit," Ashir breathed. "That makes so much fucking sense. Zep. Zepyr. That's why he's iliri."

Chapter Two

Anglia

Ashir made no move for her child, and Ryali couldn't bring herself to run. If he knew why Zep was iliri, then did she need to know? This man hadn't hurt her. He'd even submitted respectfully, and Ryali owed her daughter knowledge. The kind of knowledge that Ryali had never been allowed to learn. This man was filled with it. Unless she was wrong, he was also offering it up freely.

"What do ya mean?" Ryali demanded.

Ashir lifted his hands and stepped back. "I'm here because the Kaisae asked, ilus. I'm here for us, not them."

That made Ryali relax a little, but her heart was still beating too fast. "Why is Zep iliri?"

"Um..." Ashir scrubbed at the back of his head as he sighed heavily. "It's really truer to say that the iliri are like him. Them, I mean, since I'm sure he's not the only one." He stepped back again, gesturing to the box. "Look, it's all in here. Njeri Zepyr was special, even among the humans who came here from the stars. She was a genius. Her mind was not like most other humans. They believed she may have mutated during her time in the stars, and that difference was put into us."

"So we are human?"

Ashir made a noise like she'd missed the point. "Not exactly. I'm saying it's not that he's like us. Instead, we're like him. Them. Whatever." The man grabbed a handful of the strange-looking pages. "The Kaisae asked me to find out why our leaders go insane. She asked me to research whether or not it's a fail-safe built into our species - since humans created us." He paused to lick his lips and met Ryali's eyes. "She asked me to help her master the one skill that breaks our leaders, and hopefully, to save your mate."

"Na my mate," Ryali said quickly. "He is hers. I had him first, but she was the one smart enough ta claim him."

Ashir just tipped his head at the child on her hip. "And yet I think you may have a reason to care about this too. If that is a child of the Zepyr line, then - "

"She is!"

He lifted his hands in submission. "Ilus, I wasn't doubting her ancestry. Just her genes. They aren't always passed on, you see, even if the name is. If she did get the right ones, then would it make her a Kaisae?"

"She is na," Ryali assured him. "She can na be. I am na a Kaisae, and they are always born ta one."

"Not always," Ashir said gently. "In some rare cases, Kaisaes have been born to a normal bitch. One from a Kaisae's line, sure, but not necessarily a Kaisae herself. It can skip generations." He dared to smile at the little girl. "And the Kaisae is adamant that purity is not a sign of importance. Our minds are what make us iliri, not our color."

But that didn't make sense. Salryc Luxx was pure. Her children would, therefore, be some of the most powerful iliri in the next generation. By doing nothing, she would all but guarantee their place! It made no sense. What amma wouldn't want to give her children the best chance?

"Why does she na want her babies ta be respected?" Ryali asked.

Ashir tipped his head at Valri again. "She said she already has children. Her Dernor and Taunor both have bred. She said these ilnae deserve the pride that gives them, and that she will fight to make sure they never have to know war like she has. She is adamant that the ilnae of her pack are as iliri as she is." He waved the papers subtly. "And these say she's right."

"Then why the cages?"

Ashir looked over her shoulder at the rows of cells clearly meant to hold beasts. "They didn't make us to be people, ilus. They made livestock to serve. To toil and die for them. They made us to be beasts, but they made people instead. And our mothers - the grauori dams who were forced to bear the first iliri - weren't animals. Humans didn't know they could talk. They certainly had no idea about links! So the mothers taught their new, strange children. They called us the corrupted ones. That's what iliri means, but they were wrong."

Ryali tilted her head slightly. "Are we na corrupted? By their own hands, humans changed us ta be slaves."

"No," Ashir said. "They thought they did. Instead, they perfected us. They made the ultimate predator, and they chained us with our leaders. They made Kaisaes - the kind with the capital letter, written in blue - to limit our powers. Salryc Luxx is supposed to prevent us from taking over - but the King has given her control, and he's following her. He's made her a weapon, ilus, and one like we've never seen before." Then he dropped his voice. "I just have to make sure she can live through it."

Ryali slowly eased her daughter back to the ground. "Stay close," she whispered to the child, then held out her hands for the papers Ashir held. "Can I help?"

"Can you read Glish?"

Ryali nodded. "It's all that was allowed in the CFC."

"Do you know how to keep the Kaisae of all Iliri from going insane?" he countered.

"She just has ta trust ayati."

A slow smile curled Ashir's lips upward. "It's not a who, but a what. Ayati can't help her."

"It has."

His face froze. "What?"

"How else do ya explain this?" Ryali gestured around them. "A king in a foreign land gives one of us a castle? Is that na ayati? Her mate is the one man in the world who coulda convinced her ta tie in humans. Is that na ayati?"

"Shit," Ashir breathed. "Humans. She's linked humans. Lots of humans."

Tossing the papers back into the box, Ashir turned away. One hand moved to his lips, rubbing at them while he took a few steps, then he paused again. The man was thinking, and hard, but Ryali wasn't keeping up.

"What?" she demanded.

"Ayati," he said. "It's tied to our links. From what I can tell, it's no different than trees in a forest. When one of their own is sick, the entire forest pushes nutrients and energy to it, helping it recover. Losing one would harm the others. Whether that's from the breach of the canopy or the damage of its demise doesn't matter. The tangle of their roots makes their fate, and their needs as a group matter more than their needs as an individual. Ayati is no different, but it's the energy that passes thoughts to our minds. It's the link between all iliri, and the grauori have something similar, even if it's not exactly the same. But Sal..." He let out a heavy breath. "She's tied us all together. She's brought humans and grauori in. She's made ayati bigger. Stronger."

"Ok?" Ryali mumbled.

"Time and space are relative," Ashir said, trying to explain. "It's science, you see. Prophets tap into that aspect of it and catch glimpses of other times. Lookouts use it to know what's moving toward them. Our link exists in our minds, because our minds are not like most creatures. Ilus, on this world, creatures evolved to be parts of a whole, like cells in your body. The abilities of Njeri Zepyr enhanced that. Her genes gave us control of our connection, made it stronger - and more painful - but humans found a way to harness that. Grauori have kaisaes. They also have an Orassae, but she's merely the strongest bitch of the species. Ours?" He shook his head, once again daring to meet her eyes. "She's the hub of our essence. She's like a linker, but for everything. Not just our skills. She links us. Completely and totally, she makes us into a single organism."

"I understand that," Ryali assured him, "but I do na know why being a Zepyr matters."

Ashir made a face as he thought. "Because they made her to control us, ilus. They made it so that losing our Kaisae would cripple us, and Salryc Luxx is the last one. There are two purebred girls, but neither one seems to be a Kaisae. Sal is the brain of our body. Unless we can make more, we can't risk losing her. If she dies, we might lose everything. Our skills. Our links. If she dies, we could become no different than small, weak, bleached humans. We have to figure out how to keep her mind from destroying itself in order to save our species."

Ryali instinctually looked at her daughter. Valri was cheerfully sitting on the floor, swiping at the layers of dust to make swirls in it. Right now, she had her whole life ahead of her, but if this professor was right? If losing the Kaisae meant losing everything that made her special? What would Valri's future be like then?

"How can I help?" she asked.

"Um..." He glanced back to the box. "What I really need is to know why Arhhawen was abandoned. Why they stopped the experiments. There has to be valuable information there. Did they think we were perfected, or..." He paused to glance up. "I'm sorry, ilus. I don't even know your name."

"Ryali," she told him. "Ryali Lyas."

"Oh, that Ryali? You're the representative of Arhhawen?" Quickly, the man looked down.

"I am just the amma of the Dernor's daughter. I am na special."

"Yes," he promised her, "you are. In Anglia, you may as well be noble. The Kaisae has claimed you as her family - her sister, in fact - which means you can get places I can't." He swallowed as his eyes flicked back up, but they didn't make it above her chin. "Ryali, you said you can read Glish. If you really want to help, I need to know why this place was left to rot, and I think the answers are in Dorton."

"The King's city?"

"The King's palace, to be exact." Ashir moved a half step closer. "Anglia has a very old library. There are records of every lordship and land deed held within. Arhhawen was one of the first places humans claimed, which means that it'll be included. Somewhere in history, humans left, and I need to know why. I need you to find out what humans say happened, so I can figure out what that means for us."

"Because ya want ta make sure we own it?" Ryali asked, trying to understand why records could matter so much to this man.

"No," Ashir said. "The King gave the land to the Kaisae. It doesn't matter who used to own it. Not anymore. What I need to know is why they left. I mean..." He turned slowly, gesturing around them. "This is a fortune of knowledge! This place is large, made from ancient technology, drilled from the mountain in ways we can't even understand. The power that makes this light?" He waved at the ceiling. "It's long been forgotten, and there's no way to replicate it. Why would they leave something like this, ilus? What did we do to them, and how did they retaliate? There is something big that I'm missing, and it could be the thing that saves Salryc Luxx's life."

Ryali nodded her head. "Then I will go ta Dorton, but I do na know how to do this!"

"You," Ashir said calmly, "act like the Regent of the free Iliri of Anglia. The Kaisae's chosen vargwar. Act like Inessi Cynortas, and there will not be a human in this country brave enough to refuse." He leaned slightly to look around her body. "Do it for her."

For her daughter. Ashir had just invoked the one thing that mattered to Ryali more than anything else. Valri was worth shaming herself for. The child was worth dying for, and anything less than that could be healed. Nodding, she came to her decision. She would do this. She may not know how, but she knew who would. Ashir had told her.

"I will talk ta Inessi, and then I will go ta Dorton."

The professor held out his hand, palm up. "I will wait for your thoughts, ilus."

Pressing her palm over his, Ryali felt him, knew him, and was sure she could reach for him when she needed to. Then, without another word, she turned, collected her child, and made the very long and very dark walk back up to the main floor of the iliri's home.

Chapter Three

Anglia

That night, Ryali spoke with Inessi. The Ahnor's amma promised to watch after Valri for as long as Ryali needed, but she warned Ryali not to get her hopes up. Not about finding anything. No, Inessi's concern was that no matter what they found, it wouldn't change the course of ayati.

"They all die," the older woman said. "Ever' Kaisae ta use more than her own power? She does na survive. That is why they do na risk it unless there's a need, like war. We make them strong with our belief, but it burns them up, just like a candle. The flame devours both the wick and the fat until there is na enough left ta use."

"But she's the last one," Ryali insisted. "Sal's the last Kaisae - and yer son is her cessivi!"

"If I could change it," Inessi insisted, "I would. That is why ya should go. Maybe I am wrong, but the stories of our kind say I am na."

That night, Ryali slept poorly. For the first time in her life, her people were counting on her, even if they didn't know it. And to make this possible, she had to do the one thing that scared her the most: put herself in the middle of humans, and on their terms. All her life, their kind had laughed at her, spat at her, and sometimes, they'd even hurt her. Her buttery-yellow hair marked her as different. It wasn't blonde, even if that was the word humans used for it. Her eyes were blue, but not the flat, muted color humans knew. Hers were the color of frozen ice. Stark, pristine, and split down the center with slit pupils. If she made the mistake of smiling, her double canines could be seen as a threat.

But she'd also met the Kaisae. She'd first seen her before she was the Kaisae. Back then, the purebred bitch had been so gentle and submissive - right up until Ryali had shamed Zep. Then Sal had reacted like a true animal. She'd growled so proudly that it had taken Ryali's breath away. And her love for her brother?

Oh, Ryali had known there was something between them. She'd always assumed Zep was the Kaisae's toy, there to amuse her when he was called. The moment Sal left for Anglia, Ryali had taken the chance, inviting the man into her bed. When he'd followed his pack to Anglia months later, he'd left her a poorly-written note in Iliran. The words had been barely legible, hard to make out, but he'd used color to clarify it. None of it had been white. Joy, pride, and happiness were the most prevalent, and the sorrow of his leaving, but he'd never lied to her. What they had between them wasn't love. Neither of them had pretended it was.

Although, if Zep thought Ryali was a good enough stand-in for the Kaisae, then who was she to refuse? Sal had named her a sister to the rest of their people - at least according to Ashir Doyin. It meant the Kaisae had a little faith in her. And Cyno? Back in Prin, the Kaisae's mates had begged to spend the afternoon with Valri, to make sure she knew her davas. Plural. Both of them. As they'd returned the child, the Ahnor had given Ryali the greatest praise he could.

He'd said she was a bitch to watch out for.

The Ahnor of all Iliri - a man who terrified most humans - had made her feel so strong when he said that. When Ryali left the next morning, that was the thought she held onto. She was a respected iliri. Her people called her ilus. The Kaisae called her sister. She was the dam of the Dernor's daughter.

She could do this.

It took four hours to walk from the Kaisae's castle to the King's. By horse, it would've been much faster, but Ryali had never handled one. A stable was being made in Arhhawen for the Black Blades' herd, but the King had given use of his own stables until it was finished, and the woman in charge of them refused to be far away. Granted, many of the Terran conscripts had brought their mounts when they surrendered, but they were all battle-trained and fierce animals. Not the sort of thing a poor woman from Guttertown could manage. So she used her own two feet.

The sun was high in the sky, glistening off the snowy roofs, when Ryali walked into Dorton. Around her, humans were bundled in layers of clothing and wrapped in the thickest cloaks they owned. She simply pushed her fingers into her armpits and walked a little faster. Traffic on the cobbled streets turned the snow to slush, and it was slowly but surely seeping into her boots. A few people glanced her way, but oddly, no one sneered. No one cursed her. Not a single person acted like she didn't belong.

That gave her the courage to walk right up to the palace gates. The guard there demanded her name before granting her entry. He was a big man, older, yet still fit. Pale hairs were scattered across his head and two lines of white patterned the beard on either side of his chin. Oddly, he wasn't dark. This man's skin was tawny like Valri's, but that muted human shade, his hair a mix of browns and oranges, and he smelled too sweet to be an iliri mongrel. While she looked him over, his eyes raked over her threadbare clothes.

"Name." The intensity of his gaze was terrifying enough that her eyes fell to the ground.

"I'm Ryali Lyas, sir. Of Arhhawen. I came ta read the books."

The man's posture softened. "Iliri?"

"Yes, sir."

The guard took a half step closer. "Lyas? You say it like a lie, not a lee, but it's spelled with a Y?"

"In Glish, sir. Yeh."

His gentle chuckle made her flinch, waiting for the cruelty that almost always came next. The soldier saw. His body stuttered in place, wanting to both come at her and lean away simultaneously. That only made Ryali hug herself a little tighter.

"Easy," he whispered. "I'm not going to hurt you. I also won't touch your skin without permission. The Kaisae made it clear how disturbing that is, and we all owe her enough to listen." Finally, he moved closer, dropping his voice. "Did they do this to you in the Conglomerate?"

"Do what?" she asked.

"The few iliri I've had the pleasure to meet don't look down," the man told her. "They growl. They fight. Why are you so different?"

"I am na a Kaisae."

Slowly, the guard reached up to cup her elbow. The white cloak shifted back to show his deep green uniform, and his black glove separated their skin. Still, the man's touch was gentle, almost protective. Ryali didn't jerk away.

"No, you're the Regent of Arhhawen. The Kaisae's spokesperson." He ducked his head. "Allow me to escort you inside? A woman of your status deserves a personal guide."

"Thank ya," she mumbled under her breath.

The guard looked over his shoulder. "Teram! I'm taking the Kaisae's sister inside. You're up."

"Yeah, man," another guard grumbled as he emerged from the shack beside the gate. Then he saw Ryali and dipped his head respectfully. "Ilus."

"I do na understand," Ryali breathed.

The second guard smiled. It was an oddly friendly look. "Your Kaisae saved our country. We've all seen her fight. The only thing she's ever asked of us is to respect her people, and that's easy enough. Tell Henrik to give you the full tour, ma'am. He kinda has to."

"I just need ta see the library," Ryali assured them. "I am supposed ta find a book."

"Then the library it is." Henrik - for that seemed to be the first guard's name - offered his arm the same way he would to a human.

Ryali took it. Zep had done this with her. He'd walked with her through Prin so proudly, daring anyone to call him out. Henrik seemed to be doing the same. He also smelled odd. It was a strange mix of pride and caution that Ryali wasn't used to. It reminded her of Sal when she'd defended Zep so long ago, and the only word Ryali could think of to fit was protective, but it was more than that. Awe, maybe?

So she decided to ask. "Why are ya takin' care of me?"

Henrik flashed her a smile. "I told you: I met Sal."

"That has na ta do with me, though."

The guard slowed his feet, but his eyes were locked on the door in front of them. "The truth? It has more to do with it than you think. The Ahnor also saved my life in the battle of Barton's Meadow. It was the first day. Before the grauori. I almost lost my leg, ma'am, and the Terran standing above me would've taken more if the Ahnor hadn't ripped his throat out. Sal said the iliri would be the thing to save us, and after that day? I have no doubts." Then he paused to swallow. "And I have a feeling that you're waiting for someone to hurt you. Maybe it's the man in me, but..."

"I do na need help from a human," Ryali snapped back out of habit.

Henrik didn't flinch. "I'm sure you don't. That doesn't mean you don't deserve it, ma'am." He winced. "Sorry. I meant ilus. I'm more used to talking to humans, you see."

"Ya can call me ma'am."

And that earned her another of those smiles. "I'll try to get it right." Then he reached out for the door. "I also won't let them hurt you. I swear it, ilus. My duty to the Kaisae extends to her pack. I may be human, but..." He paused to lead her inside, then dropped his voice. "After we were all linked, those lines got a bit blurry."

"Are all Anglians linked?"

"No," he assured her. "Just the military, and because of Sal's orders. I mean the Kaisae. She told us to call her Sal, though, so I hope that's not offensive to you."

Ryali couldn't help but relax around this man. He was just so... honest. "Nah," she assured him. "Sal does na like ta be different. She is, but she does na like it. It makes her feel alone, so she tells people ta treat her like a friend, hoping it will truly make them one."

Then she looked at the hall around her, and her feet stumbled. Henrik was right there to keep her steady, his hands always on the cloth over her arms, but Ryali was fine. She'd just never seen a place like this in her entire life. Not even the Parliament building in Prin was as luxurious.

Exotic stones covered the floors. Smooth bricks made up the walls, and large ones. Tapestries, paintings, and ornate things decorated it all. Nooks had been formed to hold little statues, and wreaths had been hung to bring in the scent of winter evergreens. Never mind the size. This one hall was wide enough for ten people to walk side by side, and it seemed to never end.

"This is the King's home?" Ryali asked.

Henrik nodded. "And a few other people's. Most noblemen have a suite here. All of the staff do as well, but they live on the lower levels. There's another building behind it to house the military. I mean, it's kinda like a finished version of Arhhawen."

"It's expensive," Ryali said.

"It is," he agreed. "But it's the place we keep the history of Anglia. Those?" He then pointed at a set of paintings on the far wall. "They were painted by the first queen, meant to represent life before Anglia. And that statue over there?" His hand led her eyes to the opposite side. "It was a gift of peace at the first convention of nations. The palace was made to protect it all without losing it."

Ryali bobbed her head to show she'd heard. "And the library?"

"Third floor," the guard assured her.

To get there, he took her on a very long and rambling walk, but it felt like the most direct path. At his side, she climbed a massive set of stairs, made a partial lap of the second floor, then went up again. The few people she saw were all dressed in fancy clothes. Dresses for the women. The men wore suits like she'd never seen before. It felt like some merchant's gala, what with the show of money spent on their attire, and Ryali couldn't help but feel out of place in her worn shirt and stained breeches.

But once they were on the third floor, she knew where they were going. Directly across from the stairs was a pair of open doors. Inside those were books. More books than even Molis's store could hold. The room was a bit larger than his cramped shop, and much taller. They were all stacked on the walls, and from what she could see, none of them looked dusty.

The problem was they never made it inside.

Two meters from the entrance, a man spotted them, and his voice echoed off the halls as he bellowed, "Who let that peasant in here!"

The only reason Ryali didn't bolt was the strong arm she held onto. Henrik's muscles bunched, and his chin went up even as his head swiveled toward the sound. The scent of her protector changed. Annoyance. That was what this man was feeling, and when he shifted his body to stand between her and the screeching man, she knew he was truly a friend.

"Lord Piet, this," Henrik informed him in a painfully calm voice, "is the Regent of Arhhawen, Ryali Lyas. She requested an escort to the library."

"No." The lord spoke that word like an order. "Her kind is not welcome here."

Chapter Four

Anglia

Ryali shrank behind the man, hoping his size would give her time to run. Henrik, however, refused to let go of her arm. His gloved hand gently pressed her fingers tighter against his forearm, but it was an unconscious thing. His attention was locked on the nobleman before him.

"Lord Marcu Piet, may I introduce Ryali Lyas? She's the Kaisae's sister."

"She's not," Marcu Piet snapped. "She's a commoner, and this library is reserved only for those of proper birth. Never mind that she's a woman. That she can even read is appalling."

"My lord," Henrik said, "the King's orders have given women equal rights. That includes reading, my lord."

"Doesn't mean they give commoners the same." Lord Piet stepped closer, moving around the soldier to glare at Ryali. "Were your parents even titled?"

"They do na do that in the Conglomerate, sir," Ryali told him.

"And what disgusting accent is that? Where did you learn to speak Glish, from a whore?"

Ryali's eyes narrowed at the insult. She'd learned the language from Tensa, the closest thing the iliri in Guttertown had to a Kaisae before Sal arrived. The slight to such a respected woman was enough to bring a snarl to Ryali's lips, and a growl began to rumble in her throat. She pulled her hand free and stalked the man before her, changing to the language she knew best: Iliran.

"You think you are better than me? You think you can posture and growl, and that a woman will back down?" Her accent now fit the words perfectly. "You are nothing, male. You have not fought to earn the right to speak against Tensa, nor against Inessi. Think of me as you will, but I will not tolerate the shame to my kind."

"What is she saying?" Lord Piet demanded, stepping back from Ryali's exposed teeth.

Henrik gently caught Ryali's elbow again, holding tight enough to keep her from chasing the man. "My lord, Glish is not her first language. It seems that the Regent of Arhhawen finds it offensive that you can't speak her language, or respect the people who use it."

That wasn't at all what she'd said, but it was close enough to prove the man understood her. Ryali's growl died, and she looked at Henrik in shock. He tilted his head, proving he'd taken a few liberties with the translation.

"I'm afraid my Iliran isn't fluent yet, my lord," he told her, phrasing his words as if they were for Marcu Piet.

"Well, she's still not welcome here. Without a direct invitation from the King, the library is off-limits to everyone but the noble houses. We're at war, soldier, and those records are among our greatest treasures."

"Is the Kaisae's word not good enough?" Henrik asked.

Lord Piet narrowed his eyes. "She has no claim on the throne of Anglian humans - or the treasures we own."

"I see," Henrik's voice remained perfectly calm despite the stench of his rage. "I will make sure the Kaisae knows, my lord. Ilus? If you'd come with me..."

Ryali pulled against his grip. "I need ta see the records," she insisted.

"I'm sorry, ma'am, but Lord Piet has refused."

The look on Henrik's face begged her to trust him. So far, he hadn't given her a reason not to, so Ryali allowed him to guide her away, angling up another one of those ornate halls. Without a word, they walked. Henrik turned right at the first intersection, then left at the next, pausing only when they were so far from the library that not even a grauori could hear. Then he stopped and turned to face her.

"Marcu Piet is a problem, ilus. He hates your kind."

"Iliri?"

"No!" Henrik waved that off like it was absurd. "Women and commoners. Normal people. People like me."

"Ya are na normal," Ryali assured him.

He smiled, ducking his head to hide it. "I am. No king has ever given my family land. No titles are inherited from my ancestors. To nobles, that means I'm common. Most of us are, which means I'm pretty normal, Ryali."

She nodded. "Then how does a normal person like me get ta read the books?"

Henrik tapped his head. "You need to ask the King. Or ask the Kaisae to ask the King. It doesn't matter how, but Marcu Piet needs to have the King tell him you're allowed, and I don't have any connections to the soldiers down south."

"I do na either," she insisted.

Henrik lifted a brow. "No? I was informed that you have one with the Dernor."

Valri. He meant her daughter. Ryali just shook her head, the thought of simply reaching out across the links for Zep too intimidating. "There has ta be another way."

"Mm, so not an amicable breakup then."

Ryali scoffed in his face. "We did na 'break up.' He was never my mate, just Valri's sire."

"Right." Henrik pulled in a deep breath. "You iliri are a lot more honest with your relationships. I'm still trying to get used to that part. Still, the people down there know you. Maybe Roo? She would help, wouldn't she?"

He meant the grauori bitch who'd become a Black Blade. Technically, she was Ryali's packmate, but the two had barely met. Ryali had seen the strange female from a distance, and she'd been told who she was, but little else. Still, if this soldier knew about Valri, then it was a safe bet that all of the Black Blades did.

And there was something about reaching out for another submissive bitch that felt easier. Ryali turned her eyes to the ground and opened her mind. The ilus who held her link was one who'd traveled with them from Prin. His mind had been tied to the grauori hubs. It took little more than a thought to reach south, across all of Anglia, Myrosica, and most of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens, but it still took time. Seconds, sure, but Ryali felt the journey with each one that ticked past until she encountered a warm, soft mind at the end.

Roo? Ryali asked.

The grauori's mind felt different, but in a good way. Her response was so natural. Ryali could even feel the female's pleasant surprise as she responded, Ya?

Ya do na really know me, Ryali started, but Roo cut her off.

Valri's amma. I know who you are. Is there a problem in Anglia?

Kinda, Ryali admitted. Sal asked the professors ta find a way ta master her final skill. The professors asked me ta find a book in the King's castle. One of the lords here said I'm na allowed without the King's permission.

Oh. Roo's mind became distracted for a moment. I don't know about the rules of humans, but I know someone who might. Here.

Ryali's mind was passed sideways, to someone Roo had a connection with. There was a moment of surprise that rushed back, then a man's thoughts came next. Roo said I could help. I'm Joevar. You?

Ryali, she told him.

Oh. Oh! Clearly, people knew who she was. The man's mind fumbled for a moment as he tried to get his thoughts in order. Ok, and what do you need from me?

Marcu Piet says that my kind are na welcome in the castle. He is a lord, and he can do that.

What?! Joevar's reaction was instinctual and angry. I don't fucking think so. And she felt him moving, his physical actions leaking into his thoughts. Well, I'd have Sal do something about that, but she's sleeping. After everything that happened in Merriton, we've been trying to give her a chance to recover.

Is she hurt? Ryali asked, knowing nothing about Merriton or what had happened there.

No, she's just... pushing herself too far, Joevar explained. She feels the pressure to win, and it's been giving her insomnia. After we lost Merriton, it's like she changed her mind or something. Anyways, she's been in bed more than out for the last week, and most of that has been actually sleeping.

And Zep? Ryali asked.

Joevar's amusement came across with his answer. He's safe. He also had a vision of the future, although I'm not sure he'd be happy about me telling you that. He's struggling to accept that he has a skill, but what with your daughter...

Zep has a skill? Well, that did prove Ashir's point, didn't it? And he is a prophet?

Seems like it. Saved us all. Ryali, your daughter's sire is a hero. To humans and iliri. How's the kid, anyway?

Like her dava, Ryali admitted. She is too proud, too rash, and afraid of nothing. I envy her some days.

Well, I have to admit, Zep has good taste in women, Joe thought. Then, it was like he realized he'd actually sent that instead of keeping it private. Sorry. Um, the King is occupied - and the taste of his thoughts made it clear that his activities were anything but official - but I found Prince Jarl. Gimme a second? I leak when I try to talk and think at the same time.

Yeah. Ryali waited, daring to look up at the soldier standing before her. "One of the soldiers is talking ta Prince Jarl fer me."

"Yep," Henrik agreed, "that would do it too. How's the war going down there?"

"Sounds like they lost the last battle, but no one is upset about it." She shrugged. "I do na know, but Sal's sleeping, and she's na ta be disturbed. The King is..." She let the sentence trail off. The King's story wasn't hers to share.

"Heard the King has a consort who's a soldier." Henrik smiled, proving he understood.

"Yeh," Ryali whispered. "He just said the King was busy."

Henrik smiled at her just as Joevar came back. Oh, Jarl's pissed. Marcu Piet's not in a link, but Jarl made contact with his mom and is telling his dad. In about five minutes, all hell is going to break loose in Dorton, so lay low for a bit, ok?

What did ya do? Ryali asked.

Joevar's reply came back wrapped in smugness. Told the heir to the human throne that one of the nobles was fucking with Zep's ex. Sal asked Jarl to protect her people, and that includes you, so Jarl's on a rampage. For a kid, he's got this whole royalty thing down. He's going to assign you a personal guard too.

Henrik, she immediately thought.

Joevar's thoughts paused, leaving a blackness from his shock. Is he your mate?

No! she hurried to reply. He's a man who has been kind. He knows the Kaisae, and he made sure the human leader could na scare me. He is the one who told me ta ask ya. I mean, those of ya down there. He may be old, but he is the first good one I have met, and I do na want ta meet more.

Ryali... Joevar's words felt worried. Not all of us will hurt you. Some of us are on your side.

Us. With a gasp, Ryali actually took a step back. Ya are human?

Of the iliri nation, but yeah, he explained.

A squeak of a thought slipped from her mind to his as she yanked her consciousness free, bolting from the connection with him. The severing of the link was hard, snapping back even into her own mind, but it hadn't been intentional. Not really. She'd just never expected a human to feel like that, and giving one access to her mind? That was the last free thing the iliri still had control of.

But this was Anglia, and things were supposed to be different. Sal said these humans were safe. Clearly, she was fighting alongside Joevar, which meant she knew him. Ryali had no reason to spook from the man's thoughts. Well, except years of being trained to fear his kind. Breathing heavily, she slowly looked up at Henrik, worried about what she'd just done, thankful it wouldn't come back on him. Still, the soldier could see the terror on her face.

"What happened?" he asked.

She forced herself to swallow the lump in her throat. "The man said the Prince will help, but I did na expect a human."

"Because the links have always been iliri," he said, understanding. "It's ok."

"It is na!" She pressed a hand to her head and turned away. "I closed the link too hard. I..."

"Got scared," Henrik said softly.

She bit her lips together and nodded, her back still facing the man. "At home, we were taught ta run from them. From ya." Slowly, she turned back to face him. "If we could na run, then we fought, but that always ended the same. Dead. Humans kill us, sir. The Kaisae said it is na like that here, and I want ta trust her, but it is na easy, and now I have shamed this man."

"And he'll get over it," Henrik assured her. "Ryali, we know. We've been told that the Conglomerate iliri were abused." He moved closer, daring to reach out and clasp her upper arm. "The King himself sent orders to all Anglian soldiers. He said that in the CFC, iliri look at the ground. He told us that since our kind has taken the spirit from you, we owe it to you to keep you safe." Then he ducked his head, his eyes on his hand touching her arm. "And I respect my King the same way you respect your Kaisae. I'm sure this man feels the same."

"He does na," she mumbled, unable to take the intensity of his gaze. "He serves the Kaisae, na the King."

"A Devil Dog, then." Henrik nodded. "Yeah, we've heard about them, too. What I'm saying is that it's ok, Ryali. It's ok to be scared, but it won't last forever. I mean, you didn't even flinch when I touched you."

She nodded. "Should I tell him I'm sorry?"

"Wouldn't hurt," Henrik said. "Never know, you might even find someone else willing to be on your side. I mean, you've already got one human friend, right?"

"Ya?" she asked.

He shrugged. "I meant Zep, but yeah. I'd kinda like to be your friend too. Never really met any nobles before."

"Good." She ignored the part about being noble and lifted her chin. "Because I asked for ya ta be my guard."

He pulled his hand away just as his eyes lost focus. Slowly, she watched a smile grow on his lips, partially obscured by his strange orange beard. When he blinked his eyes back to hers, they were filled with amusement.

"Seems I've been assigned as your personal protection, ilus. By order of the Marquess, Vanica Vayu, I am to keep you safe, and you have been granted unfettered access to everything in the King's palace." Then he chuckled. "And she sent along a personal message. Someone named Joevar said he's sorry."

"I guess I do need ta talk ta him again," Ryali mumbled.

"Yeah, kinda sounds like it. C'mon, let's go find your book and a quiet place for you to talk to one of Sal's personal guards." Proudly, Henrik offered his arm, and Ryali took it.

Chapter Five

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Ryali had closed the link hard enough to make Joevar stagger. Jarl grabbed his arm, giving him something to brace against, but the look on the Prince's face was filled with confusion. Joe just grabbed his head and waved the boy off.

"Zep has interesting taste in women," he joked in explanation. "Ryali realized I was human and spooked. Hard, man. Slammed the link on me."

"Oh…" Jarl groaned in sympathy. "That's his ex, right? His kid's mom?"

"Yeah," Joe agreed. "Little blonde, not much bigger than Sal with..." He paused, glancing around them.

"Nya's not here, and she's not the jealous type," Jarl assured him. "The one with the tits, right? Big blue eyes and hair the color of the nuvani horses? She's fucking hot, man."

Joevar gave the kid a warning look. "And you'd better not say that where the Dernor can hear. He is the jealous type."

Jarl laughed at that. "Yeah, and he knows she's hot too. How do you think he ended up with the kid?"

Joe sighed, knowing when to give up. "Just make sure you get her access to whatever she needs. Oh, and can you send a message to her that I'm sorry?"

"Yep, passing that to Mom."

"And she wants a soldier named Henrik to be her guard. Sounds like he's up there with her, and she's not freaked out by him."

Jarl got a devious look on his face, but nodded, pausing to relay the information before he replied. "Sounds to me like Zep isn't the only jealous one."

"Shit." Joe dragged the word out for emphasis. "The bitches aren't into me, man. I just promised to make sure that Zep's kid is taken care of. Don't read too much into things."

"Mhm." Jarl's look was quickly growing into a grin. "You do realize that Ryali can't be too scared of humans. She had a kid with Zep. Means she let him get pretty close." Lifting his hands, he took a step back. "I'm just saying you still have reason to hope, Joe. Zep's not going back to her. Kinda can't. Means Ryali's without a mate."

"Fuck off. Zep's iliri, and you know it as well as I do."

Jarl turned, still holding his hands up as he walked away. That the prince was laughing didn't help at all. The worst part was that he was right. Ryali was beautiful. Joe had definitely noticed - as had the rest of the Dogs. They'd all seen Zep with his ex, and no one could miss him and Cyno fawning over the little girl. The difference was while some guys had a thing for iliri women, Joe never really had.

Well, not before Sal had dropped into his lap, drunk on human meat. He could still remember how it felt when she'd curled up against him. The most fearsome soldier the world had ever seen, and yet the moment her eyes had closed, she'd looked so delicate. Up close, he'd seen her strange, silky skin, watched her lashes flutter with the thoughts behind them, and her parted lips had given him a very close view of teeth sharp enough to pierce resin, but he'd barely felt her weight.

It was that dichotomy that was alluring. The iliri were always small, but they were fierce. Both physically and emotionally. For Joe, he wasn't as attracted to their features as some of the other guys, but there was something about their spirit that pulled him in. Then again, the beautiful women never went for him. They fell into Tyr's bed, or even Khai's. Usually, the only company Joe had overnight was his own hand, so he couldn't exactly be picky.

But when Ryali had slammed the link on him, it had stung. Not just because she was a beautiful woman, but because he hated the idea of an entire species fearing him like that. It made his mind wonder why, and the reasons were much too easy to come up with. Too many times, he'd watched officers discipline the conscripts under their command, and never once had he stepped up. Not until Sal had asked him to watch her back.

He hated himself a little for that. Before Sal, he'd assumed it wasn't his problem. If the iliri wanted things to change, then they should do it themselves. Now, he watched her make that possible. In Fort Landing, he'd heard the things said about her, comments so close to what he'd once said himself, but filled with nothing but ignorance. Those men didn't know how hard she'd fought, how many times she'd been beaten down, or how determined she was to keep standing up. They always thought she should just do a little more. She should've been more inspiring. Instead, humans looked at her problems through the lens of their own pampered lives.

But Marnia had said it wasn't always that way. The ship under Fort Landing had been built so their kind could escape the same type of hate somewhere else. How ironic that they'd simply turned it on the next weaker thing. Granted, weaker wasn't the right word, but still. Would the iliri end up doing the same one day when they were no longer trapped under human rule? If nothing else, Sal's war would expose so much history that men would never look at iliri the same.

And if they won? Then the cycle could finally stop. He hoped to be a part of making that happen.

Hearing nothing else about Ryali's problems in Anglia, Joe eventually made his way back to his tent for a few blankets. Winter in the CFC wasn't as cold as Anglia, but the nights were still brisk. The little farmhouse was filled with officers. That left the Devil Dogs living in tents, with nothing more than a central fire for warmth. They'd been set up in the center of the military camp and told to keep the peace. Oddly, that was easy. The combined army of CFC soldiers and conscripts, Anglian elites, and grauori maargra had been quiet, but not in the sullen sort of way. The loss of Merriton had hurt, but the defeat of ayati?

Yeah, even humans felt that. Something big had happened. They'd lost the battle, but accidentally gained something bigger. It was simply that no one really knew how to use it yet. Still, it mattered to Sal, and that was enough for Joe. Wrapping the heaviest blanket around his shoulders, he turned for the door, intending to sit by the fire until Roo had finished the meal, but something touched his thoughts. Something familiar.

Joevar? The voice was timid, but clearly Ryali's.

Hey, he thought back. Sorry about earlier. I didn't mean to freak you out. Kinda forgot that not all iliri are used to my kind having access to your links. Did they let you in?

Ya, she assured him. Henrik and I are in the library, and he's finding books that might help.

Henrik, huh? Joe wondered if the man realized how important Ryali was. Probably not. He most likely wanted nothing more than to impress her, hoping to get her in his bed for a night. It might even work, but if the asshole roughed her up, Joe would make sure his officers heard about it - or the other soldiers. The ones who'd take him into a dark hallway and teach him a little respect.

What was that? Ryali asked.

Was what?

Yer thoughts. Ya leak when ya send, but na enough fer me ta understand. Are ya angry with me?

No, he promised, realizing she'd heard his jealousy. Shit. Sorry. I really only talk to my unit mates with the link. Like my pack, but humans, you know? It's not really easy for me to separate out my thoughts and feelings like Sal does.

Oh. Her pause after that felt like it lasted an eternity before she added, I did na mean ta hurt yer mind when I closed the link.

He stepped over to sit on his cot. The silly smile on his face was enough to get him in trouble out by the fire. Besides, it was warmer in here, and fewer distractions meant fewer leaks to Ryali.

It's ok, he assured her. Even if you did mean to smack my mind around a bit, I probably deserved it. You were at a disadvantage, and I didn't even think about it. I know who you are, but you have no clue at all who I am.

Then tell me, she thought.

Ok. But where to begin? My name is Joevar. I serve with the Devil Dogs, under a man named Pig. He served with Blaec Doll a very long time ago. Blaec asked Pig to make another unit for support, and knowing Blaec, well, that means a little more now than it did back then.

Prophets, she agreed. And Blaec Doll was one of the clearest we've ever seen. Almost like he could bend ayati.

I believe it, Joe told her. Well, when Sal defected, the Dogs went with her to Anglia. We're all humans, but we came for the Kaisae, not the King. Dom knows it too. That's how we ended up being assigned to the iliri. Legally, that makes us iliri. Like, under the same laws and stuff, you know?

But na really iliri? she asked. Na like Zep?

Joe chuckled at the very appropriate comparison. Nothing like Zep. In the CFC, they call guys like us scrubber lovers, you know?

But her reply proved that she didn't. Ya fuck iliri?

No! he insisted. I mean, well, I don't. Haven't. Then he sighed, knowing he was messing this up. They call us that because we respect your people and customs. We're not freaked out about maerte or things like that. Well, not anymore, I guess. The truth is, Ryali, that I didn't really understand the difference between humans and iliri until Sal. I just knew that treating people like animals was wrong. Regardless of everything else, it's wrong, but I never learned how to act the right way to not offend you.

For a long moment, she was silent. He wondered if she was busy with something else, or maybe she'd just grown bored of him. But when she finally responded, it wasn't at all what he'd expected.

I get scared. Just that. Simple, blunt, and completely honest. Of humans, I mean. All my life, I could na trust them, and now I treat the Kaisae's friends wrong.

Not wrong, he quickly assured her. Zep said something to us back in Prin, and it kinda stuck with me. Remember how we all kept going to Tensa's to make sure you knew Anglia wanted you? Well, he told us before we entered Guttertown that for thousands of years, humans have tortured the iliri. The least they deserved is a few minutes of making us pay. That every time an iliri growled, bit, or even just embarrassed us, to always remember that. We hit you first.

She heard him, and he could feel her thinking that over. Did the Kaisae act like this? she asked.

According to the guys, yeah, but eventually she realized that not all dogs bite, and not all men hate her.

Ryali just let that go without responding, changing the subject slightly. How is she?

Tired, Joe explained. Merriton was where she was raised, and she faced down a lot of her own terrors there. She also won.

But I thought ya lost Merriton?

He pulled the blanket over his lap and settled in for a very long story. We lost the battle. Sal, however, won hers. She told ayati that she wouldn't fight for it if she kept losing people she loves. Anglia and our CFC allies got our asses kicked, but no one died. Not a single person. Shaden was hurt pretty badly, and we've been sitting around for almost two weeks, waiting for reinforcements, but it changed everything.

How?

Because, Joevar thought, we got our Kaisae back, and she plans to make it all the way to Arhhawen before she stops.

And I, Ryali told him, was sent here ta find out how ta keep her mind in one piece. Tell me, Joevar of the Devil Dogs, do ya know anything about ancient records?

Not a single thing, but if you tell me what you have, I might be able to explain it back. I mean, it's not like I'm doing anything else, right? Besides, I kinda like talking to you.

Because I'm iliri? she asked.

He groaned, making sure it wouldn't cross to her. No, because I'm not really used to pretty women even noticing I exist. I dunno, makes me feel kinda special. Might be stupid, but this is a lot more interesting than sitting by the fire and watching it burn.

Somewhere up in Anglia, she laughed, and he could feel it. Do ya eat dog?

The question was so unexpected, he mentally stuttered. Actually, no. It's disgusting. Horse is ok, but usually tough. I hate lettuce too. What about you? Like the taste of dog?

Her amusement rang through his mind. No! But one day, I wanna eat beef. I hear it's a lot like venison.

Ryali, when I get to Anglia, I'll make sure that happens. And yeah, I eat my steak rare. You'll have to ignore the potatoes and mushrooms, though.

But I like mushrooms, she told him.

Then mushrooms it is. Gives me something to look forward to. He almost stopped there, but couldn't help himself. Dinner with you seems like a good reason to fight my way across the continent. I mean, the whole iliri freedom part notwithstanding.

Then it's a date, she promised. Now tell me, do ya know what this means?

Ancient records of foreign lands had never been interesting to him before, but Joevar found the hours flying past. Before he knew it, her yawns were leaking over, and he'd crawled into his own bed, forgetting all about dinner. Oddly, it felt like the perfect way to spend his free time, because damned if he didn't like this girl a whole lot more than he should. The best part, though, was that he kinda got the feeling that she didn't mind talking to him either.

Chapter Six

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

The next morning, Sal woke early. Peeling her eyes open, the first thing she saw was a broad, strong, bronze back, but it wasn't Kolt's. He was on her other side, with Jase and Zep behind him. That meant the gorgeous man sprawled out on his stomach was Razor.

When he'd begun sharing her room, the guys had pushed three narrow beds together to give them enough space. In all that time, they'd used the setup for nothing more exciting than sleep - and none of her mates had complained. Always, she'd been the one to crawl in first, and the moment she closed her eyes, the darkness took over. Although it didn't feel empty. Not anymore. She could never remember why, but Sal had a funny feeling that someone's dreams were leaking into her mind, and it actually felt good.

But this morning was different. For once, she wasn't the last to stir, but rather the first. Flicking her ear back, she listened to her mates sleep, her eyes locked on the lines of Razor's shoulders. One arm had been shoved under his pillow, the other dangling off the edge, and she could see the ripcords beneath his skin. Smooth, soft skin like an iliri, but dark enough to look human. Before she could think of a reason not to, Sal reached out to trail her fingers over those muscles.

Razor groggily turned his head on the pillow, but didn't bother to open his eyes. His lips, however, curled upward in a lazy smile. That feels good, he thought to her.

Morning, she thought back.

Slowly, he lifted his lids, revealing warm grey eyes. They met hers and stayed, refusing to drop in submission. Sal sucked her lower lip between her teeth, but her fingers continued to roam. There were only two reasons an iliri man would look in her eyes like that. Either he was challenging her - which no one would do the moment they woke up - or he desired her. When his gaze dropped to her lips, it erased her doubts.

How do you feel? he asked, refusing to move closer.

So Sal shifted toward him. Why are you in my bed?

His smile grew a little more, showing his teeth. Because you haven't kicked me out, and I'm stubborn enough to keep trying until you do.

And if I don't?

Razor reached out an arm, hooked it around her back, and pulled her toward him even as he rolled himself to face her. His other arm moved beneath her neck, helping to get her close enough that their chests were touching, their legs tangled together, and Kolt's arm around her waist was now pinned between them. Razor didn't seem to care at all.

If you don't, I might think you actually want me here. And then he leaned in.

She lifted her chin, her eyes closing just as their mouths met. It was a gentle kiss, not an exploring one, but his teeth found her lower lip before his mouth moved toward her jaw. Sal snaked an arm around his back to shove her fingers into his hair. That made him suck in a breath, the cool air rushing over her skin before he bit at the side of her throat, and she let him.

Razor wasn't a submissive man. In the two years she'd known him, he'd made sure she didn't notice, but she was learning fast - and she liked it. As his body shifted against hers, she gave herself to it, silently asking for him to take control. In answer, he tugged her hips against his, pressing his erection into her belly.

But he paused, those slate-colored eyes holding hers. How far is this going, Sal?

We're in a bed with three other men. How far do you want it to go?

His eyes flicked over her shoulder, then back. I already told you I'm not bothered by it. Are you?

Sal tossed her thigh over his hip. Not at all, but Kolt's arm may get crushed.

Sucks to be him.

Razor pushed, rolling her onto her back until he hovered above her. The movement woke Kolt, who pulled his arm free only to reach out for her hand. That, he pinned above her head, giving Razor even more access to her body, but he didn't take it. Instead, Razor held her eyes as he shifted his hips, angling himself. She could feel him right there, so close, but he didn't thrust. Instead, he offered his mind.

The moment Sal took it, he slid into her body, tying them completely together. Kolt was already there with her, and the pace was too slow to wake Zep, but Jase noticed. His mind made them four, yet it felt no different than one. Slowly, deliberately, Razor partially withdrew, his mouth reaching for her throat. This time, he bit as he pushed back in, marking her neck with his sharp iliri teeth, somehow making it feel so tender.

This was the first time she'd had him. His first chance to impress her, but that wasn't what he was doing. There was no show of sexual prowess, just a pure desire to feel her, to touch her, and to be touched by her. Their bodies moved together languidly, her fingers gripping Kolt's as the pressure increased, and she let her eyes slip closed.

Razor loved her like it was the millionth time, not the first, and she liked it. This felt good. Safe. Comfortable. Like she didn't need to work to impress him. She didn't have to do anything at all but feel every brush of his skin against hers, his mind tangling around her mates', and his mouth worshiping every inch of her neck. For just a moment, she didn't have to plan for this. She didn't have to think about anything. She could just lay here beneath a strong, beautiful man she knew so well, yet not at all, and let it happen. Accept it, him, and that feeling tickling at the back of her thoughts. The one that felt a lot like love.

"It's respect," he whispered, deep enough in her mind to follow her thoughts. "Adoration."

"Love," Sal breathed.

His body never slowed. "Yeah, that too."

Her eyes flew open, and she leaned higher. Just enough to reach his shoulder. Wrapping an arm around his back, she held herself there, aware of the smooth, unmarked skin beneath her lips. Razor's simple lovemaking felt good, but she wanted more. She needed that rush, and she knew exactly how to get it.

She bit.

Not lightly. Her teeth didn't tease his skin. She bit deep enough to scar. The moment she released him, she bit again, then again, marking him as hers and hers alone. Each time she pierced him, he drove himself a little deeper, fucked her just a bit harder. Soft grunts proved he liked it as much as she did, so she turned her teeth higher. This time, he joined her, both of their mouths closing on the silver ink of their tattoos. The flash of pain crossed the link in their minds, hers matching his so perfectly, and it was almost too much.

Her body gave in, the pleasure hitting in a rush she hadn't felt coming, but the snarl came from the other side of Kolt - which meant it was Jase. The groan was Razor's, the moan hers, and the hand tethering her to reality was Kolt's. Together, they shuddered, riding the waves of pleasure as Sal clung to her newest man with her free arm. When it passed, she relaxed into the bed and smiled.

"Fuck," Zep grumbled. "Warn me next time. I made a fucking mess in the bed."

"Cessivi," Kolt explained to Razor. "Seems humans can't control it."

Razor chuckled and flopped over into the space at the edge of the bed where he'd started. "That has to get awkward."

"Nah," Jase said, his voice rough from sleep. "Does na hit us the same. Feels good, but we do na leave the proof."

Zep huffed at the teasing. "Sal, baby? You gonna lick this off me?"

Razor shoved a hand over his face, but it couldn't stop his laugh. "I have to know. Does that taste sweet too, Sal?"

"More than Jase," she admitted, "but not like flesh."

Zep threw off the blankets and shoved himself out of the bed. "I really could've gone my whole life not knowing that." Then he paused. "Sal? You know it's still early?"

"Mhm," she assured him. "I'm feeling good today."

All four men looked at her, but it was Jase who asked, "Ya sure?"

"I think I've finally caught up on sleep," she promised. "I don't know, but I think sleeping felt too much like the void, and I wanted to avoid that for a while - and someone's been having really good dreams. The last few nights, I've slept better than I ever have."

Zep and Kolt shared a look. Kolt shook his head, Zep shrugged, but neither of them seemed to be the culprit, so Sal looked over at Razor. "Do you dream?"

"Oh yeah, and I've been seeing this sexy bitch in them every night. Yeah, I'll take the blame."

"Good," she purred, rolling toward him to steal another kiss. "Thank you. For spending the night, I mean."

"Sal, I promise that is not something you should thank me for. I have been pushing my way into your harem, and I know it. That none of them have challenged me for it gives me a little hope."

"She likes ya," Jase whispered.

Sal nodded in agreement. "And I like that I don't have to 'get to know you.' I mean, this feels..."

"Easy," Zep finished for her.

"Comfortable," Kolt offered.

Sal waved them down. "You three are helping too much."

But Razor was smiling. "I actually think that's my favorite part. It's like having my whole pack all the time, and yet like I get you all to myself." He leaned back and stretched, then forced himself to sit up. "What's the plan today?"

"Start the Vanguard and 43rd working together?" she suggested.

Jase opened his mouth to respond, but a soft tap at the door cut him off. The five of them shared a look. Everyone knew not to wake Sal, and she usually wasn't awake yet, which meant this had to be important. Zep grabbed a cloth from the side table and wiped at his crotch as he headed for the door. The tap came again before he got there.

"Even my human ears can hear you in there." It was Ilija.

Zep unpinned the lock and opened the door a crack. "We're not dressed yet."

"Well," Ilija said, "Jarl told me there was an incident in Anglia last night. Nothing big, but I think we still need to handle it." He shifted on the other side, refusing to leave.

"And?" Zep asked. "Let us get dressed, and we'll come down."

"Yeah," Ilija grumbled. "Um, we need Dom too."

"Then go wake him." Zep said it like that should've been obvious.

"Right. But... Uh..."

"Shift," Sal said, realizing the problem. The leader of the human army was still a little shy when it came to interrupting anything intimate - especially if it might be considered improper. "Our brother spent the night with the King." She hopped out of bed, not caring that Ilija could probably see her through the crack in the door. "Guys, I got it. Kolt?"

Her Taunor chuckled. "You need me to unlock the door." He closed his eyes. "Done."

Which meant that Sal would finally get to be the one walking in, rather than the one who got walked in on. That put a little extra spring in her step. Clearly, today was going to be a very good day, and the world owed her one. Snagging her pants from the floor, she shoved one leg in, then the other, awkwardly making her way toward her shirt.

"Ok, Jase, can you get some basic moves for the Vanguard and 43rd to run through together? Zep? I want Pig in on this Anglia thing. He's got Keeya in his room, so don't walk in. She'd have a heart attack. Kolt, can you get me a count of men still recovering? I need to make sure they're not just healed, but also rested. And Ilija? I need a check on grauori and nuvani. Find out how far out they are?"

"Yes, Kaisae!" the men snapped.

But Razor moved behind her. "And me?"

Jase answered before she could. "Ya just got picked ta be her guard. Seems like ya made a good first impression."

Razor leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "I promise I'm even better when I haven't been up all night tracking inventory. Maybe you'll even let me prove it."

"She will," Kolt promised, tapping his own chest. "From her reaction, I have a feeling you'll get quite a few chances to show off."

Jase jerked his chin at Razor. "See me this afternoon. We need ta talk."

"About Sal?"

"Kinda," Jase admitted. "Mostly about how ya fit. Since ya are na linked, I mean. She's na the only one who needs ta know yer limits."

Outside the door, Ilija groaned. "Really? Guys, I do not want to know what you do at night."

"Why?" Sal teased. "Scared Nica might get some ideas?"

"Yes!"

But as he turned to leave, Ilija was chuckling. He might still play the prude, but he'd been living with the iliri long enough that very little surprised him anymore.

Chapter Seven

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

One by one, they all filed out of the room. Most of the guys turned right, heading for the stairs. Sal and Razor went left. Dom's room was that way, and his door was now unlocked. When Sal reached it, she glanced back at Razor. He tossed an impish grin at her and moved to lean beside the door.

Silently, like the assassin she was, Sal slipped inside. The curtains had been drawn, leaving the room dim but not quite dark. On the bed, Sal could easily make out three forms. Dom's was the biggest, sprawled on the far side. Rayna was in the middle, her head on his chest. Then there was Shift. He'd pulled his body higher to curl around Rayna, but that put his head at the edge of Dom's pillow.

It may have been the cutest thing Sal had ever seen. That the King of Anglia had his hand resting on Shift's arm as the pair of men cuddled their mate only made it better. It also made it one of those secrets that would never leave the military. No one had to say it. They all understood. Anglia would never accept their ruler in bed with another man - even if there was a woman between them.

"Shift," Sal breathed, knowing her brother could hear almost as well as she could.

The quick intake of breath proved it. Blinking, Shift turned to look at her, and his brow furrowed. Sal tipped her head at Dom, making it clear what she needed without words. Shift nodded, reaching over to wake the King.

He didn't do it like Sal expected. There was no gentle shake. Shift didn't slip into his mind to whisper gently. Instead, the nearly human iliri slid his hand over Dom's arm the same way the guys did with Sal. It was almost a caress, and the love was clear in the gesture. The kind of love that humans rarely acknowledged. More than brotherly, less than intimate, trapped somewhere in between without shame.

"Time for work," Shift whispered the moment Dom began to stir.

The King smiled sweetly and opened his eyes. "Hey."

"Hey back," Shift breathed. "Sal's here. Means we have to get up."

"Mm." Dom snuggled closer into Rayna. "I had a good night."

"Me too," Shift agreed. Then he bent to kiss the back of Rayna's neck. "Corvae, it's military time."

"Fuck," Rayna groaned. For a moment, she paused, then glanced back. "Go away, Sal."

"Nope, it's my turn. We have a meeting, and it sounds like it was called by Jarl, which means we really need to get up and get moving. But I guess this means the trio thing is working for you humans?"

"Shit," Shift grumbled. "These two are kinky as fuck, Sal. They make you look like a damned virgin."

"Mhm," Rayna agreed, rolling over toward him. "And your brother is amazing." She kissed him, not even caring that her blankets were sliding down toward her ass.

Which Dom grabbed. "Start that and Sal's going to get a show."

"Up!" Sal ordered. "All three of you, and not the dick kind. If you point me at clothes, I'll even grab them."

"I'm good," Dom said, flinging off the blankets to roll to his feet.

There wasn't a stitch of clothing on him. He also didn't care. Sal tilted her head as she looked, aware that the once soft and pampered man now bore a few small scars. The belly he'd carried had changed to ridges and shadows, and his chest had grown wider. As the King gathered two white uniforms and one in black, Sal realized that somewhere between Dorton and here, he'd become a warrior, not just a soldier. The kind of warriors that lived in myths. The kind whose name would be remembered long after they were gone.

"Still mine," Rayna told her.

"Not looking at his dick," Sal shot back. "It's just that the last time I saw him undressed was Anglia. Back when he was a politician."

Dom glanced over and met her eyes. "I told you I'd learn."

"Better than I expected. I am sorry about how we got here, but I'm so glad we picked you."

He nodded. "I'll be happy when we get home. I think you changed an overgrown boy into a man." He paused to toss Shift and Rayna's uniforms at them. "How're things in your bed?"

"I woke up first this morning," she told them.

"And?" Shift asked.

"Razor will smell like me." She glanced back at the door, making it clear he was out there. "I'm keeping him."

Rayna giggled. "That good in bed, huh?"

"No, it's actually not that," Sal admitted, because sex that morning hadn't been mind-shattering. It was something else. Something she wasn't sure how to put into words. She tried her best. "It's just right."

"Mm." Rayna nodded, proving she understood. "Not awkward, feels like you've known him forever and just met, all at the same time. He's gorgeous, gentle, and strong, but always just what you need. You don't have to think about where he is, you just know he'll be where you need him?"

"Yes!"

Rayna gestured at Shift and Dom. "Nah, I gotcha. I'm also willing to bet that when they aren't so worried about you, the sex will be mind-shattering. Now get the fuck out of my room and make sure there's coffee."

Sal bowed her head like she would in court. "Yes, Your Majesty." Then she turned for the door.

"Fuck off," Rayna yelled at Sal's retreating back.

But the moment Sal made it outside, Razor was there. He also didn't mince words. "I heard."

"I know."

"She's right, you know," he continued. "I have been a little worried. That's why I tried to be gentle."

"Mhm." She glanced over. "And the part about what I needed?"

He tried to fight it, but his smile still broke through. "I also know that the way to your heart is through your mind, not between your legs."

"Ah," she said, dragging the word out. "So you're playing for keeps, huh?"

"Sounds like I'm winning, too." His hand brushed against hers, and his fingers slipped into the gaps as his thumb caressed the back of her palm. "I don't care what they call me, Sal. I'm not hiding this. They all know I'm trying."

She stopped, making him turn to face her. "Do they know about your prophecy?"

"No, and I wish you didn't either. Blaec's words were about waiting, not about guaranteeing me anything. You, of all people, know that there are always many options to every choice. This time, the choice is yours, and I don't want Blaec to be the one making it."

She grabbed his other hand. "Blaec's dead. Ayati is on my side. For all we know, the things that were seen so long ago are null and void. Don't ever think that what happened this morning has anything to do with that. You're here because you..." She paused, looking for the right words. "Because you make me happy."

He nodded once. "Just happy?"

"No, that really doesn't capture it." Sal scrunched up her face to show she was thinking. "You make me feel stable, grounded, and in control. When you're with us, it's natural, not like we're trying to work around you or make sure you're included." Then she canted her head. "And I like that you push. It feels like..."

When she let that trail off, Razor moved a little closer. "Don't try to be nice about it, Sal. Just tell me."

"It feels like you accept me for who I am. Like I don't have to impress you, worry about your feelings, or make time for you. Being with you is as easy as being with Rayna, and she's my best friend, Gage."

He smiled at the sound of his real name. "So you're worried because you don't have to try?"

Sal's mind stalled out. That wasn't what she'd meant, but he was right. "Yeah, I kinda think I am."

"Don't be. Sal, I've said it before, and I'll say it again. I'm not meant for you. Now, don't take that wrong. You smell amazing and look better. You definitely turn me on, but I'm not drawn to you because I don't have any other options. My dick still works just fine with plenty of other women. I'm not desperate, and I'm not blind, but I still can't stop thinking about you, and you want to know why?"

She nodded quickly.

"Because I know you. I've seen you fight, flee, and fail. I've been there when you're mad enough to kill, embarrassed enough to hate yourself, and proud enough to glow. I've picked your clothes, fetched your meals, and washed your mates' cum from your black pants. I've seen you at your best and your worst, and one thing has never changed. You've always been amazing. Even when you think you aren't, you're still perfect, and somewhere along the way, I started hoping that those iridescent eyes of yours would find me. That was when Blaec told me I had to wait. That's the only reason I did, because he said that while I might believe in you completely, you wouldn't be ready for me until you could believe in yourself."

"Am I there yet?" she asked.

He moved even closer, his voice dropping to little more than a breath. "Yeah, I think you are. Maybe there will always be doubts, but that's normal. My point is that I think you've finally figured out how things work with iliri. You aren't supposed to impress me. You aren't supposed to jump when I ask or stop what you're doing to please me. It goes the other way around, Sal. You're the one with all the power. The mental kind, the political kind, and the combat kind. You are the hero. I'm just the sad fool who fell for you, and I kinda like it this way. Your problem is that you're used to humans, and they do it the other way around. Even Rayna. She's there to make Dom look good. But I'm the Consort, Sal. Not the King."

"And you're ok with this?"

He nodded slowly. "Yeah. Sal, I want a mate who's my best friend first." His tongue darted out to moisten his lips. "This may sound stupid, but I trust you more than I have anyone else. You make me feel like it's ok to be nothing more than myself, and I'm a bit of a strange combination."

"I kinda like strange combinations."

"Yeah, you do. And so you know, I'm serious about that friend thing." He paused as a door opened down the hall. "And I think we're supposed to be downstairs."

But this time, when he turned her toward the staircase, his arm slipped around her waist. Sal found herself smiling because she really did like it. Razor was so naturally confident, without the need for approval. He just did. He didn't stop to worry or question himself; he simply acted, making his wants into reality.

And he made her feel like she could do the same.

At least until she rounded the corner and saw the crowd around the table. It wasn't just Anglians. Everyone had been called down this morning, and the dining-room-turned-office was packed with too many bodies. Enough that men had taken spaces along the walls just to fit.

Sal sighed and headed right for her chair, not surprised at all when Razor moved to stand behind her. "Ok," she said, gesturing to the side table. "Before we get started, I need a coffee, and the King and Consort will want more."

"Keeya's keeping it filled," Pig assured her from the other side. "But Sal? We have a problem."

"Which we?" she asked.

Pig's eyes flicked to the empty chair reserved for the King. "The Anglian kind. With the King gone, things are starting to fall apart. We need to consider sending him back."

"No." Dom's answer entered the room before he did. "I named a Regent for a reason. I'm not leaving my people out here alone. The humans will carry our fair share for once."

"Even if you lose your throne because of it?" Ran asked.

"Even then," Dom told them. "First, because I know I could get it back. Second, because I have a funny feeling I still wouldn't be kicked out of Anglia. I might have to bow to another ruler, but she's one I'd follow across the continent."

Sal nodded, knowing he meant her. "Then let's make sure you'll never need to. Pig, tell me what's going on."

Jarl pushed himself away from the wall. "It's Marcu Piet," he said, his voice close enough to a snarl to prove the boy's iliri ancestry. "And my amma just went into labor. She can't help."

Chapter Eight

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Ilija surged to his feet, knocking over his chair in the process. "Why didn't she tell me?!"

"Sit down, Dad," Jarl grumbled. "She just started the early stuff late last night. Your next kid won't be here until tomorrow morning at best, she said. Her water hasn't even broken. It still means she's bedridden, and I'm not going to let any of you pull her into this."

Rayna pushed closer. "Grauori with her?"

"When she felt the first cramp, she had the Valmere guard take her to Arhhawen. Inessi's with her, and the grauori have a whole pack of healers."

Ilija let out a relieved sigh and reclaimed his seat. "I should be there."

"You," Jarl told him, "should be right here, and my mother knows it. She actually told me to have Sal knock you out if you tried to leave."

Sal chuckled, able to believe the woman had actually said it. "Take the rest of the day off, Ilija. Link with her. It'll be faster than riding months to get there." Then she looked at Jarl. "What happened?"

Jarl just pointed across the table. "That's Joevar."

The man was short enough to get lost behind the taller officers in front of him, but the Prince's gesture made them step aside. As Joevar moved closer, his eyes scanned the faces around him. The heavy sigh he let out almost sounded relieved.

"Uh, last night," he started, flicking his eyes to Sal, "Ryali reached out. I'm not going to remember all the names, but that crazy Unavi iliri professor you have? He sent her to Dorton to find some records. Marcu Piet refused her entry to the palace library. Said it wasn't for commoners, even after the guard with her made it clear she's one of your Regents. He said she had no title, so she couldn't come in."

"Asshole," Dom grumbled.

"So we need to get Ryali into the library?" Sal asked.

Jarl waved that off. "I made it happen. That's how I ended up talking to my mother. Marcu still grovels to her because she's clearly noble. Well, she made it clear that Ryali is as well, and made sure the guard with her was assigned to her permanently, so she's protected."

"And Cillian?" Dom asked.

Jarl huffed out a heavy breath. "Marcu says he outranks the man. Otso Aulis is clearly on his side. Bjan Arvo is walking the line, but he refuses to say Marcu is wrong."

Dom nodded. "Well, I have no problem with stripping their lands. That should quiet the resistance. Make the bastards into the commoners they so hate."

"How?" Jarl asked. "If they don't respect Cillian's authority, and Amma -" He stumbled slightly over the word as if still adjusting to it, but kept going.  "- is going to be laid up for weeks, then how will you make that happen, Dom? Ask the military to step in? Then it's a full-on coup."

"Fuck," Dom snarled.

All around the room, soldiers began talking, trying to come up with a solution. Not all of them were Anglian, but it no longer mattered. These were people Sal trusted, and thus, Dom did the same. The problem was that none of them had a way to quash the uprising without being there or having a strong enough agent to work for them.

"Ryali," Sal said softly.

Everyone fell silent, their heads turning to her. "How?" Dom asked. "Marcu doesn't respect her."

"No. Not to kick him out, but to watch him. Ryali's an iliri, and she survived in Guttertown. She thrived there, actually. Include some of the girls from the diner. They can help. Nothing but small, delicate women, Dom. Quiet ladies who've been forced to keep their mouths shut and their eyes down. Have Ryali bring them to Dorton, have Cillian get them rooms and guardsmen. Say they're being watched to make sure they don't steal anything - I don't care. But get the girls in there, and I'll give you control of them."

"Iliri working as humans?" he asked. "For the human nation?"

Sal smiled. "Reverse of the Dogs. Your orders, their execution. And yes, the servers at Tensa's could've killed you. Those girls lived this long because they probably have taken down a few humans. I also know that while the soldiers up there have learned that being small doesn't mean weak, your noblemen haven't. Put Cillian's wife as their contact, and the men will never suspect a thing."

"Sal?" Joevar asked, waiting until she looked at him before continuing. "Um, Ryali gets nervous talking to humans." He glanced at Dom. "Especially the men."

"Makes sense," Sal said, causing the officers around her to groan in understanding. "Does she talk to you, Joe?"

His cheeks grew darker, and quickly. "Um, yeah. I mean, she slammed the link on me once, but we worked through it. I think she will."

"Then you're her contact. Dom, run everything through Joe." Sal paused to pull in a very obvious breath, tasting the emotions in his scent, her eyes locked on the Devil Dog. "And I think you should probably talk to Zep."

"Seriously?" he asked, nearly begging. "There's nothing there, Sal."

"Better safe than sorry," she told him. "Just stick to the facts. He can't smell that, Joe. You'll be fine."

Razor chuckled once. "Until you're not. Swimming around in her head's not going to do you any favors, bro."

"Fuck off," Joe grumbled.

At the back of the room, the leader of Lightning Brigade lifted his hand. "I'm lost," Kesh said.

Standing beside him, Ran gestured to Joevar. "Human man likes iliri girl. Iliri girl had a baby with Dernor of all Iliri. Dernor's mate can smell lust, and she just called Joevar on it."

"Ah," Kesh drawled. "Guess this link thing gives a whole new meaning to long-distance relationships, huh?"

"Fuck the fuck off," Joe told him. "Seriously, Kesh, you have no room to talk."

Kesh just looked at him smugly. "Rayna dumped me."

Dom's head snapped up. "What?"

And Joe laughed. "See. No room. At all. Have fun with that, man."

The King didn't care. He looked back at Rayna. "You used to date him?"

"It was more like fucking, but yeah," Rayna said. "Well, I guess it counts as dating since we met up a few times and there was at least one dinner."

"A year," Kesh corrected.

"Off and on." Rayna wasn't ashamed at all. "I also fucked Rais from the 112th, a few from Dark Heart - but they're dead now - some from Magnus Legio, half of Shadow Team, and I tried damned hard to get in Kolt's pants." Then she smiled. "Finally got me a Black Blade, too."

Sal couldn't help herself. She dropped her head to the table and giggled, struggling not to let it get too loud. Dom, however, just groaned, knowing he was defeated. The man wasn't truly upset, though. Sure, there was a hint of jealousy coming off him, but only because Kesh made no attempt to hide his affection for Rayna.

"Ok, Joe," Dom said, giving in. "Have someone get you linked in with the soldiers up there. If they need proof, I'll yell at them all. If you feel confident in making the call, then just do it. I'm putting you on point with this since it seems you know how to deal with the iliri."

"Wouldn't go that far," Joe admitted, "but I'll handle it. Pig?"

"I'll make sure the guys know. This comes above all else for you." Pig shook his head, but he looked amused, not annoyed. "Go find Zep. Tell him what you've been ordered to do, then set things up with your girl. If Zep pounds you into the ground, see a healer first, then talk to Ryali."

"I fucking hate you all," Joe grumbled under his breath as he left, but Sal still heard.

She also knew he didn't mean it.

"Ok," Ran said, pulling all of their eyes to him. "So you have a pack of assassins in place. What are you planning to do with them, Kaisae?"

Sal just smiled. "I plan to subvert the men in the last way they'd ever expect. Through their wives. All of those nobles are married, Ran. They do it young up there, and until I showed up, women were little more than property. Ryali's stronger than she knows. Cillian's wife? She founded a movement for women's rights years ago. Her husband supports her in it. I'll need some pretty dresses and fancy jewels for the girls, but I know exactly how to play the courtier."

"But do they?" Dom asked.

"They will," Sal promised. "Maybe not the kind you're used to, but those girls are going to accomplish two things. They'll prove that being a woman doesn't make her lesser, and they'll cut the balls off your problem children. Those noblewomen have their own hierarchy of power. Sure, it might be made up of fashion instead of weapons, but Cillian's wife knows how to wield it, and we all know that iliri have our own kind of allure. Plus, we don't have to worry about bastards."

"Oh, shit," Pig said, the words wrapped around a laugh. "Dom, it's a very common assassin's trick. Use a beautiful woman to get the man at ease, then add in a little pillow talk to see if he can be converted. If not, a slip in the bath is easy enough to explain away."

"Like the Terrans," Dom said softly. "Yeah, I would've made that mistake myself if not for Jase's advice."

Sal turned in her seat. "Ray? I need you to talk to Cillian, and his wife. See if you can get her linked? She just became a soldier."

"Can do," Rayna agreed. "How far can I trust her?"

"Completely," Sal promised. "Jase touched her. She's on our side, and loyal to the crown. Have her get the girls dressed in something I'd consider appropriate for court, and make them the most shockingly appealing thing in this palace. Call them my handmaids or something. I don't care. Iliri ambassadors, women with their own power, and the right to fall into whatever bed they want. Convince them to accept the noble women in their gaggle, then talk about the strengths they do have. Teach them female empowerment, Ray. If Ryali can convince those women to play for the crown, Dom may even annul their marriages without any shame to the children."

Beside her, the King choked on his coffee. "I don't know if I can."

"You can," Sal told him. "If you want to bring Anglia forward in the world, then legitimacy and marriage should not be weapons. Those concepts do nothing except give men all the power. Now, this can wait until you're back home, but make the promises. Give them the right to choose who they fuck as equally as you do. I think it might even make your own life easier."

"With Shift? I'm not fucking him, Sal."

"No, but your Consort is. In Anglia, that's a problem, Dom. That's one strike against your political power. It's whispers in the dark and reasons for people to get angry. Deal with the problem head-on for an unrelated reason, then use what you're already doing as proof that you truly believe in your own laws."

A low whistle filled the room, sounding like a gesture of appreciation. "I think you learned a little more from Blaec than any of us realized," Ran said. "He'd be proud, kid."

She nodded. "He made sure I was ready. He also loved his species more than his mate, but I can't hold that against him. I also won't lose the only home I've ever been offered."

"No, I don't think you will," Ran agreed. "Just remember that those crossbred girls you're sending up there have been pushed around themselves. This might be more than they can handle."

"They're iliri," Sal assured him. "They can handle anything they need to, and they're working under the Kaisae's orders."

"It matters," Razor said, reaching down to clasp Sal's shoulder. "You can all feel it, so you know what I'm talking about. When the Kaisae asks, we all give, and we'll keep giving until there's nothing left. If this is what she needs those bitches to do, then they'll do it, and they'll become stronger for it. They'll finally realize that in Anglia, iliri really do have power."

"And that the King is in their debt," Dom said. "Ray, make sure they know that as well. It's the Kaisae's command, but I still owe them for it."

"That," Sal told him, "they won't expect at all." She reached over and clasped his hand. "Thank you."

"I'm just doing the job you gave me, Sal. And trying hard to keep up. Now, how about we have some breakfast before jumping into what the rest of these guys want?"

Sal's stomach growled right on cue.

Chapter Nine

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

As soon as he left the farmhouse, Joevar turned his feet toward the Conglomerate side of the camp. That was where the Dernor should be, and Sal had ordered them to talk. He just wasn't sure if Zep knew what was coming yet. He also had no clue what he needed to say.

Would it be enough to tell the Dernor that Joe had been assigned as Ryali's liaison? Probably not. Zep may have been born human, and he wouldn't be able to smell Joe's emotions himself, but the man was rarely without one of his cessivi. Kolt and Jase could smell well enough, and one of them would say something.

So should he just start off by admitting that Ryali was beautiful? Would Zep beat the shit out of him for it? After all, that was Zep's ex. They'd had a child together. Clearly, Zep had felt something for the woman at one time, even if he'd moved on, and Joe knew what he'd like to do to the man fucking his ex-girlfriend. It wouldn't be pretty.

Which meant he should start off with Sal's orders. Sal's mates would respect that, and it would give him an excuse. He wouldn't lie about his attraction to the iliri crossbred, but he didn't need to rub Zep's face in it. After all, she was beautiful, and beautiful women didn't exactly go for Joe. Yeah, admitting it would suck, but it would suck a lot less than getting his ass beat into the ground by one of the few men who could do it without trying.

And above all, he'd just be honest. Brutally so - well, to himself, at least. He didn't need to tell Zep about how late he'd stayed up talking to Ryali, or how many times she'd made him laugh. He certainly didn't have to mention the part about where she'd said they should talk every night. After all, Sal had basically ordered the exact same thing, so he could just blame it on that.

When Joe found Zep, Jase was right at his side. Their eyes were locked on the horsemen practicing in the fallow field beside them, but Joe had a funny feeling he'd already been noticed. Deciding to play it cool, he walked up on Zep's free side and watched the soldiers practice.

"Mounted drills?" he asked, recognizing the pattern.

"Yeah. What do you want?" Zep asked.

Make or break time. "Sal asked me to be Ryali's contact. I wanted to make sure you heard about it from me."

"Ry?" Zep asked, his eyes on the horsemen. "What's going on?"

Which meant Sal hadn't given them any warning, so Joe tried to sum it all up quickly. "Um, an iliri professor sent Ryali to the Anglian library. Marcu Piet refused to accept her position. That was handled, but Ilija's wife said there's problems brewing. Sal suggested using Tensa's girls as infiltration - and assassins if necessary - to make sure the King's crown doesn't end up on Piet's head."

"Ah," Zep said. "So how'd you get roped into dealing with my kid's amma?"

Joe glanced over to see Jase's dark blue eyes locked on him. "When she had trouble getting into the library, she reached out to Roo. Roo said she didn't know anything about human crap, and I was sitting beside her at the time, so I got it. When Ryali realized I was human, she slammed the link on me, but when she got access and her preferred bodyguard, she reached out to apologize for it."

"She did?" Zep asked, turning to face Joe, giving up any pretense of watching the drill.

Joe nodded. "Yeah. Told me she's scared of humans, but she didn't mean to hurt me."

"Mm." Zep's eyes narrowed slightly. "And how do you feel about that?"

Jase answered first. "He's scared of ya."

"Because he wants to fuck her," Zep said, acting like it wasn't a surprise at all. "Trust me, I've seen Ryali."

"It's not like that," Joe insisted.

Zep just leaned a little closer. "Then what is it like?"

"Yeah, she's gorgeous. Not even going to try to deny it. She's also in Anglia, and I'm not. She's the mother of your child -"

"Amma," Zep corrected. "And I'm not her mate. Never was."

Joe just sighed. "She's scared and confused, man. They have her running around a castle filled with humans, and everything she's ever known is telling her to run away. Ryali's strong, but it's the kind that she thinks she should be hiding. She's got a temper, and she has no idea who she can trust. Plus, they just put her in charge of teaching a whole crew of women just like her to pretend like none of that is a problem."

Zep crossed his arms over his chest, but his face remained completely stoic. "And none of that says what you feel about this assignment."

Well, fuck. All of Joe's carefully laid reasons had just been tossed out the window with iliri logic. "You remember when Sal fell in my lap up in Myrosica? When she was drunk on humans?"

"Yeah." Zep chuckled. "She said you were soft."

"Yeah, and she asked me to watch her back. That's how I feel, man. I feel like one of the most dangerous beasts in the world needs me to keep her safe. And like I can actually do it. Look, I just want to help, and Ryali..." He shut his mouth and glanced up.

"She trusts you, huh?"

"I think so," Joe told him. "It feels like she does. Look, I know you two have a kid, and I get that you're probably protective of her -"

This time, it was Jase's snort that cut him off. The little assassin was trying hard to keep a straight face, but failing. Turning to look at the CFC troops practicing, he pressed a fist hard against his lips.

"Ryali doesn't need anyone to protect her," Zep explained. "She's an iliri bitch. That means a killer. She's a very lethal predator, Joe. I don't even know how many men she's killed and probably eaten."

"And wounds to the body aren't the same as those to the mind," Joe pointed out. "I don't mean to fight her battles. I mean to keep her from being scared, from getting her feelings hurt, or from thinking she's not good enough, ok? Ryali doesn't understand all the archaic manners they use up there in Dorton. She's having trouble wrapping her mind around how accepting humans seem to be in Anglia. She feels a little lost with all the changes, and the only thing she gives a damn about is keeping Valri safe, ok? I just want to, I dunno, be a resource for her. Help translate Anglian to Conglomerate. Something!"

"And my kid?" Zep asked.

Joe nodded. "She's good. She's with Inessi, and Ryali's been letting her play in the lower levels of Arhhawen. Said she's running really well, and she wants to climb." Joe shrugged. "And that her hair is crazy red. She blames you for that."

"I'll take it." Zep finally let a smile show. "You know she didn't ask me, right? Didn't even tell me she was pregnant. Ry just decided I was good enough to make a child with her."

"Yeah," Joe admitted. "She told me that. Said that the fact the Kaisae's mate thought she was a good enough stand-in is what keeps her going some days."

"Fuck," Zep groaned. "Ry wasn't a stand-in."

Under his breath, Jase mumbled, "Yeh, she was."

"Ok, she wasn't just a stand-in," Zep corrected. "She also doesn't give herself enough credit. Just promise me one thing, Joe?"

"Yeah, sure."

It took Zep a little too long to answer. "Will you make sure Valri learns how to fly a kite? Maybe even float boats in the ditches?"

"Yeah, Zep. I swear. I'll teach her to ride a horse, too."

The big guy looked back out to the field. "Ry's easy to like. I think she's twice as blunt as Sal, and she can be gentle. She won't admit it, but she likes the challenge of learning new things, and she's a good woman."

Joe looked over at Jase, because this conversation had just taken one hell of a turn. "I'm just her contact, man. That's it."

"And I know Ry. She apologized to you. That means she likes you. Or she's at least flattered by something you did." He paused, pressing his lips together. "Joe, she has no idea that she's pretty. She's always been told that she stinks, her nose is fucked up, and her eyes are too big. Humans have spent her entire life teaching her to hate herself." He turned his head to meet Joe's eyes. "She needs the kind of man who'll tell her they were wrong."

"Zep..."

He lifted a hand. "I'm just saying that if it happens, I think you'd make a great dava for my kid, ok?" He paused to swallow. "I'd kinda like to make sure Valri has one. I saw how you looked at Sal that day. I've seen you following her around since. I know you were right there when she needed you in Fort Landing. All I'm saying is that if you treat Ry the same way, I'll be a very happy man, because we both know I'm not going home again."

"Yeah, Zep," Joe told him, "you are. That's what Ryali is in Dorton looking for - a way to help Sal survive. Our Kaisae is going to make it through this, and maybe I'm wrong, but I just think that it'd be a whole lot easier for her if you'd stop doubting. She needs someone to believe in her too, and that's your job, Zep. You two are supposed to be the men who lift her up, not another doubt lingering in the back of her mind - or wherever your cessivi thing goes."

"He's right, we are," Jase said. "He'll also be a good dava."

"Yeah," Zep agreed. "And it might be stupid, but I know Ryali will find a mate one day. I just keep hoping that it'll be a man who can teach Valri to be proud of her dark skin and not ashamed of it."

Joe scoffed. "Ryali's not interested in me like that."

"Are ya sure?" Jase asked. "Ryali chose a human ta sire her child. Na an iliri, and plenty woulda been willing. She chose a human. She chose a man who could erase the fears in her mind, and an iliri could na. Ya can, Joevar. And if ya treat her half as good as ya do Sal, she'll be a very happy bitch."

"But I'm not iliri," Joe insisted. "Guys, how would that even work?"

"It's Anglia," Jase told him. "It'll work however the Dogs make it work. Ya are our humans, and that makes a difference. Ya smell like ya want her, so why do ya resist it?"

Joe sighed and let his head drop. "Because girls like her are just friends with guys like me, ok?"

"Girls like her," Jase pointed out, "do na pick a man on his face or his wealth. They pick him because of his mind, and yers would make her happy."

"Wait. What do you mean?"

Jase smiled, the look just a bit feral. "I mean that she will na be easy ta love. Ryali is an iliri. She will be the next Tensa. She is strong, and she is proud. She will growl and snarl, but she will also fall fer the kind of man who does na flinch from her. She is na ready ta take charge, but her instincts say she should. She needs a man ta tell her it's ok. A man ta catch her when she falls - and yer being a human? It helps. It makes her feel like being herself is allowed because humans always made the rules."

"But I don't know anything about iliri," Joe told them. "I mean, yeah, she's gorgeous, and yes, I may have spent a few hours talking to her last night, but still. I barely understand these things you people can do."

Jase shrugged. "That does na matter. Ya know she is a person. Na a piece of property, and na a pet. A person, Joevar. So long as ya treat her like a person, then ya will be fine. Ask if ya do na know. Ryali will tell ya."

"Loudly," Zep added.

Joe nodded to show he'd heard, but he was stuck on one thing. "So you're saying I should flirt with her?"

"I'm saying," Zep told him, "that you really want to. With Jase beside me, I can smell your interest as easily as he can. One of those cessivi things. All I'm saying is that I'm cool with it. Not that I have any room to make her decisions for her, but I respect you for not trying to hide it." He stopped, and Joe thought he was done, then Zep shoved his hand over his new short hair and cursed softly. "No, fuck that. Joe, man. I'm trying to say that I couldn't imagine a better step-father for my daughter than you, ok? I mean, if I do live through this, it'll be a little weird, because I'm going to be in her life if I can, and you'd be in the pack, but whatever. I think you'd actually tuck Valri in at night and tell her bedtime stories, ok? And..."

"And you're jumping pretty damned far into the future, Zep."

The Dernor shook his head. "I'm really not. You'll be a good dava. Just teach her how to play like a human as well as an iliri. I don't know why, but she'll really need it."

That phrase. Joe had heard Blaec say something like it once, and it was enough to make his heart pause. "Zep?"

The big guy waved him off. "Except for that first time, I don't get flashes, so I can never tell what's important. I just have these feelings, ok? And this is one of those things."

"Yeah, man. If it goes that way, I'll fucking teach your kid how to play, but I never learned any girly games. Three brothers, ya know? All died in the war, but still. Means she'll be a tomboy."

"No, Joe. She'll be a predator. The human games will remind her to stop hunting sometimes."

Joe grabbed his arm. "Write it down, Zep. All of those feelings? Write them down, because if you don't make it back, I'm sure Valri would treasure that book as much as Sal does hers."

"Yeah." One more time, Zep turned back to watch the riders, but this time it was clear the discussion was over. "Thankfully, a good man reminded me that I need to have faith. I'm going to make it home, Joe. I'll still write it all down, but I'll give my little girl the book myself."

Joe turned, but he only made it two steps before he heard Jase. "He may be human, but he's right."

"Don't I know it," Zep agreed. "Thankfully, we can both be taught."

"Yeh, thankfully we can."

Chapter Ten

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

After leaving Sal's mates, Joe headed back to the Dogs' campsite feeling a lot better about all of this. Zep wasn't pissed, Jase had explained a few things, and Sal had a plan to stop that arrogant noble from taking over. He didn't want to think too hard about Zep seeing the future - the man was a prophet, after all - but at least it sounded like things would work out with Ryali. If a prophet saw her after the war, then it meant Marcu Piet wouldn't kill her before it was over.

Which was actually a pretty strange thing to accept so easily. Weaving between the tents, Joe let his mind wander over how many strange things he'd come to accept as normal since they'd defected to Anglia. In some ways, it was almost like a new era in the world. There was the time before landing, the time of men, and now they were entering the time of iliri. As a human, he should probably feel at least a little remorse for the end of his species' supremacy, but he didn't. Not at all.

In fact, he was rooting for Sal. His whole unit was, and they'd sworn to give their lives to make sure she wouldn't have to. The iliri said it was because she was a Kaisae. Everything about her had been designed to inspire loyalty. Joe didn't know about any of that. To him, Sal had been shit on enough that she deserved nothing less. That, and she was a damned good officer.

He was so focused on his thoughts that he found himself in the middle of a cluster of grey tents sooner than he expected. Scratching at the back of his head, he went to find his team leader. After Rayna left, they'd moved people around to fill all the gaps, which had put Tyr in charge of Bravo squad. Granted, finding him could be a little tricky. There were just enough women in the combined army, and Tyr had a knack for falling into their beds. For all Joe knew, he could be anywhere.

The best place to start was the fire. At this time of morning, the logs that had been placed around the edge for seating were mostly empty. Joe took the closest, jerking his chin in greeting at Khai, who looked like he wasn't really awake. When all he got was a grunt in return, Joe let his eyes fall to the flames and reached out with his mind.

Tyr? Where are you? I'm supposed to report. Sal has orders for me.

The man's response came back quickly. I'm taking a fucking piss. Where you at?

The fire. Come find me.

Aw, Tyr teased, don't wanna do this in your head?

Not really, no, Joe admitted. I've spent the last day having it rubbed in my face that I leak, so shake it off and get over here.

On my way. And seconds later, Tyr's voice spoke up behind him. "What's going on, man?"

Joe let out a heavy sigh and leaned over his knees. "Sal's assigned me to be Ryali's contact in Anglia. One of the nobles is pushing against Dom's rules, refusing to accept his regent and shit. Ryali got caught up in it."

"Zep's girl?" Tyr asked as he dropped onto the log beside Joe. "She ok?"

"Yeah," Joe promised. "She's fine."

And once again, he proceeded to repeat what had happened the night before. Tyr listened, taking it all in. When Joe got to the part about using the iliri women to infiltrate the nobility, Tyr's brows went up, but he didn't say a thing until Joe was done.

"Mhm," Tyr mumbled, mulling it over. "And how sick are you of telling this story?"

Joe ducked his head and laughed once. "Yeah, that. I just came from telling Zep I was going to be his ex's contact. Talk about a little stress."

"Nah, you're good," Tyr assured him.

"I'm really not," Joe admitted. "I actually like her. We talked for most of the night, which is how I got picked. She's a bit skittish around human men, but Sal decided that if she'll talk to me, then I can run point on this. The problem is that we aren't just talking about this, and Zep knows. Cyno was there, man. He can fucking smell that shit."

"I know," Tyr promised. "I also know it's not their place. Look, Zep may look human, but I swear that prick thinks more like Sal than any of the other Blades."

"He asked me to teach his daughter to fly kites." Joe slowly looked over at Tyr, waiting for his friend to realize all the implications in that.

It didn't take long. "Did he see something?"

"Just said he has feelings, no visions, but he took it pretty seriously."

Tyr nodded. "So are you into her?"

"How could I not be?" Joe snapped. "Fuck, Tyr, you saw her."

Tyr just leaned closer. "'She's a fucking scrubber. Bleached out, all freaky-looking, with a mouth of beast's teeth. She may have a nice rack and one hell of an ass, but you'd have to put a bag on her head to get it up. And the bitch probably smells like a skunk. Their kind always do.' That the kind of thing you were expecting me to say? Because I know we've both heard it before." He lifted a brow, proving that was all "common knowledge." "So let me ask you that again. You a scrubber lover too?"

Joe just ducked his head. "I guess so, because she's gorgeous. And talking to her only makes it worse. She's like this mix of soft and sharp, you know?"

"I do," Tyr promised. "Kinda have a thing for a bitch myself. Know she could rip my throat out and don't even fucking care. So you planning on keeping this all professional?"

"I was!" Joe told him. "And since I woke up, it's been nothing but everyone assuming the girl's already mine. I mean, what's up with that?"

Tyr just pointed back to the farmhouse. "In there is a woman who makes fate bend around her will. I don't even know how, but she's done it time and time again, and it's like the fucking iliri can feel it. Hell, or smell it for all I know. Their noses run their brains, I think. Anyway, that's why. One of those little shits probably caught something, and the rest just inherently know. So, you planning on keeping this all professional?"

Joe lifted his hands and let them drop. "I guess not. Right now, my working plan is to make sure the King's crown stays on his head, and not to fight it if she decides to flirt a bit more."

"More?" Tyr asked, latching onto that word. "Oh, Joe, you're so fucked, man. If she's flirted already, that says a lot."

"Mostly teasing," Joe assured him. "Picking on me for being human, you know? Like, she was going off on the dinner served at the palace and all the burnt meat and grass."

"Grass?"

"Yeah, vegetables," Joe told him. "She'd never left Guttertown, man. They don't serve plants there, so it's even more weird to her than it was to the Blades. I mean, at least conscripts saw humans eating in the mess, you know?" He waved that off. "Look, I'm just saying that you can't assign me to anything for the next bit. I don't know when Ryali will reach out, and if Sal's plan works, she could need advice randomly. I'm supposed to be at her beck and call."

Tyr was grinning at him stupidly. "Dude, you really like her, huh?"

"I'm not twelve."

"Maybe not, but I bet she kinda makes you feel like you are. Am I right?" He paused, his grin growing a little more, if that was even possible. "Bro, you're fucking blushing!"

"Fuck off," Joe told him. "I just..."

Tyr's smile faded, a worried look replacing it. "You're really into her, aren't you?"

"She's a little out of my league," Joe told him. "I'm just helping her with human customs."

Tyr's eyes narrowed. "Nah, that's not it. What's really going on?"

Joe shrugged. "She's got this Anglian soldier up there. Guy named Henrik. She asked me to get him assigned as her guard. Sounds like she likes him, and yet everyone's making a big deal out of me being the idiot Roo passed her to when she needed the King's help. I've been getting shit for this all morning, and yeah, I do like her, but there's nothing there, ok? Girls like her don't really notice guys like me."

Tyr held up a finger, and his eyes lost focus. For a moment, he alternated between bobbing his head and twitching his free hand before a little smirk twisted his lips to the side. Blinking, he looked back to Joevar.

"Henrik Aben, Corporal with the Dorton Palace Guard. Forty-three, married, with four kids. Due to retire in two years. The only reason he's still in Anglia is because he took a bad hit in the battle before the Grauori joined, and he's not sound for a long march. Kinda makes me think he's nothing to worry about."

"Oh." Joe couldn't think of what else he could say to that.

"Look, all I'm saying is that the Blades just gave you the right to try for her. Sure, they did it in their own way, but that's kinda how they show they like you. And Sal likes you, Joe. She calls you a friend. To the iliri, that makes you a very impressive man. Now go tell Ryali that you're her contact, be all shy and sweet, and just wait for her to make a move." He laughed once. "Yeah, and don't lose Dom's crown. That could fuck everything up."

Grumbling under his breath, Joe pushed himself to his feet. "There's a rebellion brewing against the King, and everyone's worried about me liking this girl. You know, our priorities are pretty fucked up, right?"

Looking up at him, Tyr shrugged. "It's a hazard of playing in iliri minds, I hear. I'm good with it."

"Yeah, I kinda am too. Makes me feel like you idiots trust me to get this mission right."

"Fuck that," Tyr teased. "We trust the iliri to save our asses again. Sounds like you're just the translator. Oh, and so you know, they can feel you jacking off if you're in a link with 'em. I suggest waiting till she closes it."

"Asshole," Joe shot back, but only because he couldn't say thank you.

Nope, no way would he admit that he'd been thinking of doing just that. Tyr may have just saved him a whole lot of embarrassment. Joe still made a straight line for his tent. If nothing else, the canvas walls would keep the rest from seeing the stupid smile on his face.

Flopping down onto his cot, he reached for Ryali, feeling the strange sensation of being passed through the grauori linkers to get there. It was probably early in Anglia, being so far west and up in the mountains, so he hoped he wouldn't wake her. Then, without warning, her mind flowed smoothly into his.

Joevar? she asked.

Hey, he thought back. Sorry if I woke you, but we just had a tactical meeting. Heard Nica's in Arhhawen and started labor, and Jarl's worried about this Marcu Piet guy. That means Sal wants to prevent a coup.

What's a coup?

He smiled at her innocence. Human thing. It's when someone wants to take over a government. Not likely in the CFC because we have elections, but happens all the time in Escea. Wait. No. I know exactly how to explain it. It's some asshole bitch trying to challenge Sal, thinking that will make her the greatest Kaisae.

Does na work like that, Ryali told him.

Doesn't for us either, Joe agreed, but it happens enough that we have a word for it. Marcu wants to be king. He's willing to destroy his country to do it, and there's only a very small chance that he'll ever be accepted. Mostly, he's just so full of his own self-importance that he doesn't care.

Ryali's amusement leaked through. Yeh, that does sound like him. So what will ya do if yer leader is overthrown?

Theirs, Joe corrected. Devil Dogs are human ambassadors to the iliri. We follow Sal, not Dom. Legally, we're iliri, beholden to your customs, government - which means Sal - and the same things you are. We just weren't lucky enough to be born the right species.

Lucky? Ya think there is luck in being a scrubber? Her voice was filled with both shock and rage, but neither was winning.

So Joe decided to just lay it out there. Yeah, Ryali, I kinda do. I think the iliri are pretty amazing. I believe it so much that I'm willing to die to make sure you can get the chance to see just how amazing you are.

Ryali didn't answer for a moment. When she did, it wasn't what he'd expected. Ya did na wake me, Joevar. I could na sleep in this place. I have na left the bed, but it's because I do na know what ta do.

Well, then it's a good thing I reached out when I did. Ryali, Sal has asked you to help her. She has a mission for you and some of the girls from Tensa's - and she's assigned me to be your point of contact. That means I'm always here, at your beck and call, to answer any questions and offer any advice you may need.

What does she want me ta do?

The Kaisae, Joe said, using her official title to make it clear this wasn't a casual request, needs you to infiltrate the human court, subvert the human wives, and prevent Marcu Piet from usurping her friend's crown. And, if that doesn't work, she'll have you kill him.

Ryali's shock was immediate. What?! I can na do that. He's a human. They would kill me!

Joe kept his thoughts calm, but he let a bit of his skepticism flow across. Could they really? You're saying that a bunch of soft and spoiled humans are stronger than you?

That is na what I mean.

Good. Yeah, he was starting to figure out this mental linking thing. Because your Kaisae needs you to do this. She outranks that man. This is Anglia, Ryali, and here, the iliri are allowed to be beasts. Sal needs you to do this. She believes you can do this. The Kaisae of all Iliri owes the King of Anglia a debt, and she's asking you to help her repay it. Do I need to tell her to pick someone else?

No. Ryali sounded more stunned than chastised. I can do it. Killing him would be easiest, but I can learn ta be a human girl.

No, not human. She wants you to become iliri nobility. No one knows what that means, so you get to make it up. All she needs is for you to show the court that her nobles are different, but just as impressive. She wants you to be beautiful, strong, and irresistible. I told her it should be easy because you already are all those things.

For a long moment, there was nothing but silence between them. With each second that ticked past, Joe began to worry that he'd pushed too hard. Ryali was a skittish woman, but also a proud one. For all he knew, he'd just crossed a line.

Then she finally said, Ya think I can be beautiful?

I think you can't help but be the most beautiful woman I've seen in my entire life. That's why I always feel so nervous when you talk to me. It's a little intimidating, honestly. I think that if you treat the humans in Dorton like you did the ones in Tensa's diner, your bodyguard will have his hands full keeping lovestruck humans off you, because you may not realize it, but you're breathtaking.

Will ya help me na be a stupid iliri bitch? she asked. I do na understand the things these people do, and I keep thinking they will laugh at me.

That's why I'm here, Joe promised. No matter how insignificant you think the question is, I'll answer it without laughing - on one condition. Will you help me learn how not to be a stupid human? We're planning to move to Arhhawen when the war is over, and I'd like to live long enough to see it.

A gentle warmth filled his mind. Yeh, Ryali told him. I think we can teach each other a lot. Can we start with what a lady does when she wakes up in a castle?

Yes, Joe assured her. We most certainly can.

Chapter Eleven

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

The nuvani had just made it around their wall and were in the process of crossing the river into the CFC. That meant they should be about three days out. The grauori had taken things into their own hands. To make their travel shorter, they were moving west instead of east, which would send them straight across Escea. In other words, Sal would have to rethink a few things, and her tactics for the next assault were only a small part of that list.

But the Conscript units were holding a line from Alverton to Eastward, preventing the enemy from moving north. Whichever iliri bitch Kesh had given the command of Northern Camp to was good. Damned good, actually. Sal had a funny feeling the girl would soon find herself being courted by the elite units if she kept this up. Somehow, the men serving her had taken Sal's idea of scarecrows, built on it, and convinced the Terran army to regroup before heading north. A rider to Alverton confirmed what Sal suspected - that the Terrans had been hiding there - and a few more units of the regular army had been called in to resecure what was left of the Conglomerate of Free Citizens.

Thankfully, the CFC had sent Conscripts. Hundreds of them. The soldiers were barely trained, and most were young and underfed, but they were still iliri. All it took to convince them to hold the line was the whispered rumor that the Kaisae was counting on them. Kesh's scouts returned to the farmhouse all saying the same thing: nothing would get through. Terric was trapped on the southern tip of the CFC with them.

And those bastards hadn't poked their heads out of Merriton.

But that was ok. Sal's army had needed the time to heal. The Terrans had most likely taken the chance to dig in. This was going to be a stalemate, but the rules had changed. Ayati was on her side this time.

That, and Shade.

The damage to the girl's body hadn't bothered Shade at all. The lack of a child had been almost crippling. It had taken days, but Arctic had finally convinced her that she hadn't lost her baby - there had never been one to begin with. Ayati had spared them all, which meant a child hadn't been conceived. It helped, but only so much. The love of her mates had helped more. The scars had helped the most.

The timid little iliri wore the proof of her ability like a badge. From the middle of her neck down, Shade's entire left side had been seared when she'd destroyed the Terran reinforcements. She'd been healed, but not even Raast could cure that much damage without a scar. Shade's skin was puckered and warped. According to her, it was wonderfully disgusting, and only someone who loved her would touch her now. For a girl who'd spent most of her life being sold off against her will, those scars were the best protection she could ask for.

Sal understood. She also hoped the confidence that came with them would stay. When the Blades had found her, Shade had been scared of everything. Today, she stood across the table from the strongest soldiers on the continent and slammed her fist on the table, adamant that she could torch the entire town. Naturally, she chose the hand with the scars.

"Shade," Sal said, lifting her own hand to hold back the girl's wrath. "There are at least three people in Merriton worth saving. People who risked their lives to get us out. How will you keep them from becoming casualties? If you can't, then how do you justify repaying them like this?"

Shade snarled, her eyes on Sal. "Have my dernor make them afraid of the flames. The problem is the town, right? Then let us get them out of the town, Sal." Thrusting a hand straight up, she pointed at the sky. "Grab whatever thread you have to, pull it, and leave the CFC to clean up their own mess."

"Hey, now," Kesh said. "Maybe we humans fucked you over in the past, but screwing us back doesn't really fix things."

Shade just blinked her mismatched eyes over to him. "Won't it?"

"No," Arctic said softly. "It will just make a new rebellion when they rise up for their own freedom. And it will make us the oppressors. What you're doing right now, Shade? That was why all the other Kaisaes lost. It's called revenge, and it's very easy to defeat. Sal, however, is chasing victory."

Shade slapped the table again, but this time, it was from a different kind of frustration. "If we could just kill them, it would be so much easier."

"If we just killed them," Sal pointed out, "we never would've gotten this far. It's these human soldiers who gave us strength. A human elite unit saved my life. A human General taught us all the tactics and strategies necessary to win."

"Yeah, I know," Shade grumbled, "but we can do this, Sal."

"I have no doubt about that," she promised as she slowly stood. "But what I don't know is who'll be caught up in it. Give me a day, Shade." Stepping close enough, she clasped the girl's arm. "Your job is to protect me, but my job is to protect them. Be patient with me, little sister. We're almost ready."

Shade nodded even as Arctic reached for her hand. "But use me, ok?"

"Promise," Sal told her. "Now go be with your mates. They're still worried about you."

An impish grin flickered across the girl's lips, but she let Arctic guide her out of the room. Behind Sal, a few of the men sighed in relief. Kesh was one, and when Sal glanced over at him, he simply shrugged, making no attempt to deny it. The commander of the 43rd Mounted wasn't much better, but she kept her eyes on the table.

"You scared of her, Kesh?" Sal asked.

"A little," he admitted. "Mostly because I'm not sure if she's unhinged or just really angry."

"She's iliri," Ran said softly.

Sal pointed at her adopted father. "That. Shade isn't human. Know what? I'm not either; I just fake it better." She turned her eyes to the 43rd's commander. "Is that going to be a problem for your unit, Takara?"

"I'll make sure it's not, sir," she replied.

Sal looked over at Kinetry from the 97th Pikemen. "And your men?"

He chuckled. "The ones who all call you Kaisae, not sir? Pretty sure we're fine."

Sal glanced around for the last Conglomerate officer, but couldn't see him. Her eyes landed on Dark Heart's colors, but the soldier in the uniform wasn't the leader, but rather his first officer, Jad Ivant. The guy shrugged before she could say a word.

"Pretty sure we've seen first-hand what it's like to live with a purebred. My men are all iliri sympathizers, Kaisae."

"Where's Perin?" she asked, meaning the commanding officer of his unit.

Jad scrubbed at his mouth. "Pretty sure he's with the Blades."

Sal's eyes narrowed. "Why?"

And Jad's smile broke free. "Not my story to tell, Kaisae. I have full authority, though. Perin's a bit unorthodox, but he made sure things were covered."

Kesh cleared his throat, but when Sal looked over, his face was turned to the ground. All she could do was sigh. This time, the joke was on her, but she wasn't quite sure why. Giving in, she looked over to Ran.

"Wanna give me a hint?" she asked.

"Call the meeting, Sal," he said. "If you keep going, you'll just end up in circles. Until you have a count on the recovery and a few Viraenovans standing in this room, we'll still be waiting. Give these men a break, and take it out on one of your boys. You've got enough to spread the torture out."

Razor huffed in amusement. "It's pretty much the opposite of torture, sir."

"Don't want to know what you're doing in bed with my little girl. I'm still human, boy. Don't know what I'm supposed to call you, but I figure someone will tell me when I need to know. That's how it works, right?"

Razor pointed at Ran's crisp black uniform. "So long as you're wearing that, yeah. And it's Razor. Nothing else."

"Well..." Ran pushed himself away from the wall and gestured for Sal to join him. "These guys want to check on their men. I want to talk to my girl, and Razor wants to follow behind us at a respectable distance. We're going outside, Sal."

She made no attempt to resist. He was right. The meeting was done. She'd been about to release the men herself, but her sadava knew her too well. Too many times, she'd been annoyed when she didn't have enough information, and more than once she'd taken it out on the people who didn't have it. But it was different now. This time, she had everything she needed to get it right.

"I'm fine," she told him.

Ran didn't bother responding until they made it onto the porch. Then, he turned to look down into her pale eyes. "Sal, you're a good officer and a better tactician, but there's one thing you still need to know: when to stop asking. Maybe in Anglia, there aren't any hard lines, but the CFC isn't like that."

"Perin," she said, realizing Ran was talking about him.

"Where is he, Sal?" Ran asked.

"Jad said with the Blades."

Ran nodded once. "And you know he's not in the farmhouse. So where is he?"

"Probably the tents?" she guessed.

"And who is in the tents?"

Sal thought about it quickly, running over room assignments in her head. "Roo and Hwa, the pups, Risk and Tilso, and Geo."

Ran wouldn't give up. "And who in that group would Perin be meeting with?"

Sal threw her hands up. "I don't know."

The answer came from Razor. "No one. Not officially. Sal, he's saying Jad was covering for him."

Sal's ears flicked back. "Why?"

Ran just looked at Razor with his mouth open in shock. "Really?"

Razor shrugged. "It's not anything she'd notice. Not without the scent, at least."

Sal just groaned and shoved her hair over her ears. "Ok, what?"

Razor palmed the back of her head. "Humans have no kind words for onsyc, Sal. Back in Myrosica, Risk was put into Dark Heart because Ran knew his preferences wouldn't be a problem there. In the southern camp, Perin was flirting with Tilso. He wasn't at the meeting because he slept through it, and he did so because he was up all night."

Her ears flicked forward as her hands slapped over her mouth, and Sal gasped. "Perin's in bed with one of my brothers?!"

"Two, most likely," Ran said. "Which brings me to the other thing you missed. Think about who slept where last night. Dom, Rayna, and Shift? Dark Heart with the Black Blades. Devil Dogs with the 43rd. Vanguards with Shields."

"What?" Sal asked.

Ran waved her down. "Vanja and Dag are more than willing to be bitten. My point is that those are a lot of blurred lines. That's a lot of soldiers making friends, and those friendships are the first step to loyalty. Sal, when we reach the Escean border, I'm giving my resignation to Kesh and following you as far as you need me. Their orders are to turn back and secure the country, but your army is literally in bed with each other. Use it."

"How?" she asked.

"Ask the elites to keep going. Don't order them. Ask them, because right now, their orders are vague enough that they can take advantage of it and do that. Kesh can make it official. These are some of the best men we've ever seen, and they're yours if you just stop doing things long enough to ask for a little help."

"I want the 112th, too," she told him.

Ran shrugged. "Not really my job anymore, kiddo. Oh, I'm sure Parliament couldn't stop Rais from following you, but I also can't really sign those papers."

She nodded, mentally placing markers on a map that only she could see. "And if they say yes..."

"Then you can use them. Make it clear that you are not their leader, but ask if you can be their commander. They'll follow you. They'll fight for you. And they're good enough that you won't have to hold their hands. And once you have their promise, then you can decide how to push Terric back into Escea."

"No. I can push them back to Terric," she promised. "Razor? Let's go see if Perin's in a good mood, because if he's in, I know the rest will follow."

"They'd fucking better," Ran said.

Chapter Twelve

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Most of the Black Blades were in the farmhouse. Granted, they got the privilege because they were the commanding officers of the combined military forces. That meant the few who'd been willing to sleep outside in their tents were scattered among the other elite units. Sal's brothers had somehow ended up stuck between Dark Heart and the Devil Dogs.

She'd barely stepped into the circle of black tents when she heard her name. Pausing, both she and Razor glanced back. Hurrying their way was a man in the charcoal and chocolate of Dark Heart, but his perfectly white skin and upright ears made him easy to identify. It was Hax, the only other purebred iliri in camp.

"Sal," he said again. "We're packed into these fields about as tight as we can get. I have no idea where we're going to put Viraenova."

"They'll be fine with the Vanguard," she assured him, "and we won't be sticking around long once they're here."

He nodded, but made no attempt to move. "You want to show me where?"

He was upwind of her, which made it easy to smell his nervousness. That made her pause, slowly turning to look at him. "What's wrong?" she asked.

His eyes flicked to Razor quickly, then back to her. "Nothing."

But his ears were a little too low on his head, and they weren't turned toward her fully. Sal smiled, suddenly aware of just how easy it must've been for Blaz to read her like this. Iliri ears really could be a curse.

"Ok, then what do you want?" she demanded. "Because I have a funny feeling you aren't that worried about Viraenova. First, because they can take damned good care of themselves, and second, because they aren't your problem. They're mine."

"I just thought I could help," he insisted, but this time his eyes flicked to the exact tent she'd been headed for. The one with Tilso's muddy boots in front of it.

"They're three days out," she told him. "My strategy, on the other hand, still isn't ready." And once again, she turned for the camp.

Hax darted forward to grab her arm. "Sal, wait," he insisted. "You don't want to do that."

"Wake them?" she asked.

He paused, swallowed, then gave up. "Perin overslept, ok? I know he was supposed to be in the morning briefing, but he needs some downtime too."

"I'm not mad," she promised. "I just need to talk to your commanding officer."

"You know he's in there?"

Razor made a noise under his breath. "She has a way of knowing almost everything."

"Almost," Sal agreed, overly aware of how long Razor had hidden his feelings for her. "I just need a few answers so I can finalize my plans. Doesn't matter to me if he spent it with my brothers or anyone else. CFC regulations about such things help no one, ok?"

"He's gay," Hax told her. "A lot of the guys don't like it."

"I," she reminded him, "am not a lot of the guys. I will never put restrictions on what my pack does or with whom. Loving someone is the one thing that no one has any control over. We're allowed to pick whoever we want."

With that, she turned, reaching out with her mind to make sure at least one of the guys in that tent was awake. Just as her hand scratched on the canvas flap, she heard Hax behind her. "Guess that makes sense, since her harem of mutts can't satisfy her, huh? Guess she's hoping one more brown dick will be the solution." The words were soft enough they were meant to be private, but he was standing next to Razor.

And she knew exactly what her brother smelled like: her. Sal's ears locked back and she turned, intending to snarl at him, but even she was too slow. Razor didn't waste time growling. He didn't offer any chance to take it back. The words were barely out of Hax's mouth, and the Black Blade was in motion.

One hand grabbed the purebred male by the throat. The other reached for his own waist while a leg swept Hax's ankles away from the ground. They hit hard, with Razor on top. That was when Sal felt the rhythmical thrum of Razor's growl. It was almost too deep for her ears to hear, but Hax didn't have that problem.

"Disrespect my Kaisae one more time, brerror," Razor warned. "Just once, and she won't be able to stop me from killing you."

Hax glared back, refusing to be intimidated. "You think she'd waste my bloodline like that? Then you're a damned fool. I'm the only man in the world she can breed with."

"No," Sal told him, "you're not. I'm also not someone's pet to produce a litter at their whim. I am not livestock." She stormed over to look down at both of them, making no move to stop Razor from gripping Hax's throat a little harder. "I am done with people telling me what I'm supposed to do. Do you hear me, Hax? I can save us, or I can breed more of us, but you don't fucking get both, and you certainly don't get to make that decision for me. You do not get to decide who shares my bed, or anyone else's. Your place is to hope you get picked, and this does not fucking impress me."

Razor just leaned a little closer. "She likes her men strong. Not loud; strong. Challenge me again, and I'll make damned sure it hurts."

Hax's jaw clenched, but he refused to look away. Too bad for him, Sal was done playing nice. "Razor, if he doesn't drop his eyes, then choke him out. He'll submit one way or another."

A gasp came from behind her. "Fuck."

Sal flicked an ear that way, but her brothers were definitely awake now. Risk's eyes had to be locked onto the two men in the dirt. Sal could hear Tilso shift behind him. Perin, however, was moving closer.

"Let him up," he ordered.

Sal thrust out a hand, catching the leader of Dark Heart across the chest. "No."

"You really want to risk your own soldiers in a petty brawl?"

Slowly, she turned to look at the man, reminding herself he was human. "I want to make sure that my soldiers know their place. Hax can either drop his eyes and prove he's one of those, or he can lose and do his best to play a human. This is no longer a human's world, Perin."

"Per'," Tilso said, "it's ok. It's what they do. You don't get the passion without the violence, hun."

Sal's lips curled upward when Tilso said, "hun." She didn't mean to, but it answered one of her questions. Perin wasn't just in the tent for a little romp with a beast. He'd seduced both of her brothers, which meant Ran was right. The lines between their countries were being blurred a bit more every night.

But before she could get into that, she had to deal with Hax. "This undying crush of yours?" she asked, leaning down, daring him to look at her. "You're handling it wrong. If you want to impress me, then insulting the men I sleep with is a very bad way to do that. It means you are also insulting me, and I don't find that sexy. Not at all. I'm not some human to fawn over your arrogance. I'm not some helpless little girl for you to save, Hax. Contrary to what you want to believe, I don't need you."

"Yes, you do," he insisted, the words on his lips but Razor's hand blocking most of the sound.

Sal just smiled at him, but it was a cruel look. "I've spent my time as a whore. I spread my legs to make a man happy plenty of times, and I became a soldier so I'd never have to do it again. The last thing I want is to have my own people trying to do it to me instead." She lifted her eyes to Razor, aware of the snarl on his face. It looked good on him. "Finish it."

"Yes, corvae," he growled.

And his hand tightened a little more. That was when Hax began to struggle, but Razor didn't budge. When the smaller iliri man jerked hard, it pulled Razor to his knees, but his fist shot toward the ground. Still holding a dagger clenched in it, his knuckles held him above Hax, Razor's partbred strength giving him the advantage.

And Hax began to gasp. His bucking turned frantic, and his hands began to pull at Razor's arm. It didn't help. Just as he began to grow weak, Hax finally realized he was done. His eyes flicked to Sal, then down, and his lips made the Iliran word for submission.

Razor's grip loosened. "Say it again," he snarled.

"Umso," Hax croaked out.

Razor leaned a little closer, his face right in the paler man's. "Look at my throat, pup. Look hard. My family name is in silver because I'm already hers. Doesn't matter how. If she chooses to play with me, befriend me, or make me her mate, that ink will still be silver, and you can't change it. So long as your neck is bare, I will always outrank you, and I will kill you to protect her pride. Do you understand?"

"Yes," Hax gasped.

And just like that, it was over. Razor leaned back onto his heels and offered Hax a hand. "I respect you for protecting your commanding officer. Don't challenge me again, and we won't have a problem."

Hax glanced at Sal, the set of his ears proving he was struggling with his shame, but he accepted Razor's hand. "I guess this is part of learning, huh?"

"It is," Risk said, finally speaking up. "And no one outranks Sal. Don't try it, Hax. She has a tendency to cut first and think later. And the one thing that always pisses her off? Coming at us. That's how a pack works."

Hax nodded, but his eyes stayed on the ground. "My apologies, Kaisae."

"Accepted," Sal told him. "Now go somewhere else and deal with your throat. It will need a heal." She pulled in a deep breath and turned to Perin. "I actually came to find you."

"Yeah..." Perin said, shifting awkwardly. "I'm sorry for my soldier, Kaisae."

Unconsciously, Sal reached out to rub Razor's arm. "That has nothing to do with you. Wasn't a military thing. I actually -"

Perin cut her off. "I didn't realize we were having a meeting this morning. I overslept."

"I know," Sal promised, but this time a laugh slipped out with it. "Not worried about it. Although I should probably add that if you fuck them over, you'll be in Hax's place next. Perin, I just have one question."

"Sir?" He reverted to military protocol.

"When we reach the Escean border, will Dark Heart turn back? Or is there any way I can convince you to bring your men with us? I'm going to need some soldiers I can trust. You're running a lot of novice elites right now, and I have healers. I can keep them alive long enough to make them veterans. See, I've been told your orders have enough leniency that the decision is yours and yours alone."

"By who?" Perin asked.

"Ran."

The man swallowed and glanced back at the two men he'd shared the night with. "And mingling? Is that a problem?"

"Perin, this is Anglia. Those men are not bound by your human rules, which means your human rules don't apply to them either. I don't care if you spend each and every night between them. That is not and should not be any of my business. All I care about is Dark Heart's ability to kick some ass on the field."

He nodded, turning to face her. "I need to talk to my men, Sal. I can't make this call without them, but I'd sure like to see the look on the Emperor's face when he sees you again." He paused. "You gonna run this crew the same way you are now? I mean, once we're in the middle of battle?"

"I am," Sal promised. "See, Blaec taught me one very important thing. Soldiers work best when their commanders trust them to make their own decisions. I'm asking, Perin, because I trust you to make the right call. From Escea to Terric City, you will be coordinating with me, but not under my command. Not unless you give it to me yourself."

"And Hax?" he asked.

Sal met his eyes. "He's yours. He wants to be mine, but right now, he's all yours. And whether you believe me or not, I'm not upset that he's trying to figure it out. It's not as easy as you think. All my life, I had to be this thing, and the day I realized that was nothing but a lie? Yeah, I wanted to do exactly what he is. The only difference is that I didn't have an officer willing to let me. He's just figuring out who he is, Perin."

"His instincts are pushing him," Razor explained. "Every time he catches her scent, they'll tell him to fight for her. The problem is that he's not quite sure who he's supposed to be fighting, and right now, the men in her bed are the most obvious choice. He'll learn."

Perin just ducked his head. "Yeah, uh... I thought you only had three guys in there with you."

"Then you thought wrong," Sal told him. "And I need to know your answer before Viraenova arrives."

"You'll have it," Perin promised. Then he turned back to Risk and Tilso. "I have to go to work."

Without shame, Risk stepped right to him, both hands cupping the soldier's face. "Then come back tonight."

When their mouths met, Sal reached for Razor, sliding her arm around his waist as she pointed them both toward the next camp. "Thanks for not killing Hax."

"Nah," Razor said. "I just wanted the chance to show off. Won't kill him for giving it to me."

"Yeah, you do look good when you're pissed."

He leaned closer, his lips finding the top of her head. "Have to say, my left arm's moving a little slow. The bites are still a little raw."

"Yeah," Sal said, "can we talk about that?"

He sighed. "And now I'm nervous. But yeah, we can talk about it."

Chapter Thirteen

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

The only place where they could have a moment of privacy was in a cluster of dense trees. It worked as a barrier around the honeymoon cabin where Sal had spent her estrus. The ground beneath had been cleared, making it easy to walk through, but the large trunks grew close enough together that there wasn't any space for a tent. The moment they were under the branches, both Sal and Razor tested the air.

"We're alone," he said.

She flashed him a look, because her nose worked even better than his. "Yeah, so um... This morning..."

"I was half asleep," he insisted.

Sal lifted her chin, bracing herself. "Cinnor."

Razor stuttered in place. "Excuse me?"

"That's the word for the fourth mate. Cinnor. I want you to have it."

"Wait. You sure about this? And if so, then why?"

She nodded quickly. "I've been thinking about it for two weeks. Look, you said something in that hotel, and I haven't been able to get it out of my mind. If I choose you or not, you're still going to die with me. You're still going to be my brother. And then out there with Hax? He thinks he's in some kind of competition with you, not realizing that you've already won. I want you to be my Cinnor."

"And all of those reasons are in my best interest," he pointed out. "A man kinda wants to know a woman is truly into him before he turns down all the other options."

She shoved both hands over her ears and turned, walking two paces before she spun back. "I have three other men in my bed, but you don't care. You make me feel like you belong. I like you, Razor, I really do, and I'm fucking sick and tired of always playing it safe. We both know this is going to happen, so just take the title, ok?"

"But do you love me back, Sal?" he asked, lifting a hand to hold off the answer. "You've given me all of the logical reasons, but I want to know what is going on in your heart as much as your mind."

Her eyes flicked up to the sky. "I will." Then back to him. "I'm terrified that I won't be able to give you enough time, that what I'm asking isn't fair, but the idea has been spinning around in my head for a few days. You fit with us. They like you. Razor, I like you, and I will fall in love with you, so why can't we get the formalities out of the way first, and worry about what's between us as we go?"

He caught her arm, tugging her closer. "You can see it, can't you?"

He meant their future, and Sal couldn't help herself. Her eyes flicked up again. "I can see everything, and the line tying us together? It's not tangled."

"Then I'll take it, but not cessivi. We both know you can do that as often as you want, but it's not something I'll accept until I'll actually like all of the emotions I'll feel from you. So yeah, I'll be your fourth mate. I'll fall into your bed at your whim, but I have one condition." He stepped a little closer. "Every night, you take time for us. Just a couple of hours. I don't care if it's me, them, or all of us, but I'll only take this title if you promise me that much. Two hours each day where the war isn't your problem." Then he bobbed his head to the side once. "Combat notwithstanding, I mean."

"You're negotiating with me?" She couldn't believe it. She also kinda liked it.

He leaned a little closer. "Yeah, I am, because we both know you'll feel obliged to do it now. Look, I know you think you're going to die before this is over, but I'm with Kolt on this, and I'm going to do everything I can to make sure I'm right. Letting you work yourself into exhaustion like you've been? Kinda the opposite."

"Actually," Sal said, "I have the iliri professors looking for a solution. Some way to master this skill and keep my mind intact."

That shocked him enough that he stood up straight. "Really? That's what you wanted them for?"

"Yeah," she admitted. "When I was told after the mess in Merriton that no one died, I realized that ayati accepted my offer. Now I'm hoping it also applies to me. I want to live, ok? I really do, but everything says that's impossible. That's why I wasn't sleeping. I kept feeling like I needed to make the most of what little time I had left. The clock was ticking, and I was pushing myself to my limit, and then some more. I didn't want to sleep because I know what death feels like, and the two things are a lot alike for me. It's nothing; nothing but darkness and loneliness, Razor."

"Gage," he corrected. "I actually like it better when you call me Gage."

She nodded to show she'd heard. "Well, I want to live through this, Gage. I want to see what peace is like. One day, I want to learn how to paint or sew, or sculpt, or something that doesn't involve a sword. I dunno, maybe write a book or something."

He reached up, cupping the side of her face before sliding his fingers back into her hair. "I wanted to be a professor. Ever since I was a little boy, I wanted to be this big, smart man." He looked softly down into her face. "When I got conscripted, I thought I'd work my way up to one of the military academies, teaching supply line economics or something. Not once did I expect to end up as an elite. Now, I'm hoping to end up as the man who keeps your house running."

"I don't want to be a queen."

"Mm, but you still are." He bent just a bit more. "And you are beautiful. So achingly perfect. I love it most when there's some proof that you're not just a thing in my imagination. When you come back from battle with blood on your cheek, or those few rare moments when you stop being the Kaisae of all Iliri and remember that under all of that is this amazing young woman who's allowed to be silly."

"I don't have time to -"

He didn't let her finish. "Make time, Sal. You made ayati bend. I think you can steal a few hours to live your own life. Don't be like the other Kaisaes. Don't try to fit in that mold, because they always lost. Maybe their armies won, but the women who led us? They lost it all. Be selfish. Take what you fucking well deserve, ok?"

She lifted a hand to his chest. "Does that include you?"

"Yes, Kaisae," he said softly. "I will let you take me - in whatever way you choose. As a brother, a friend, a lover, or a mate. Or even all of those at the same time. But if you want me, you have to take me. My mind, Sal. My heart. I can hold them out over and over, but you have to take them. I can't make you do that."

"I'm trying," she said again.

He bent until his mouth was mere inches from hers. "Try harder. Stop thinking. For once in your life, realize that your mind has absolutely no control over how you feel, and there's not a damned thing wrong with that."

Then he kissed her. Razor left her no chance to explain herself, he simply pressed his mouth to hers, his hands tilting her head up just a bit more, and the tip of his tongue traced the seam between her lips. The moment Sal's mouth parted, he took what he wanted. Kiss after kiss, he dared her to keep up, the mass of his body pushing her back, slow step by slow step, until her body hit a tree.

She gasped, her fingers clenching his shirt for balance, but still, Razor didn't back off. His lips curled against hers, and his body pressed closer. He felt like a shield, blocking the rest of the world away. Right here, it was just the two of them. She could feel her mates in the back of her mind. All three of them had paused. It was the same expectant focus Risk had when Razor grounded Hax.

It felt like her three cessivi were waiting to see their pack hierarchy change.

"Make me love you," she whispered.

Razor's mouth moved to her jaw, just under her ear. "One day at a time, I will." And his hand dropped to her hip, jerking her hard against him. His lids lifted, his eyes met hers, and he ground his hardness into her body. "Unlike you, I'm not ashamed of my needs."

"Is that a dare?"

"Yeah, Sal, it is." And he pressed into her again. "If you want me, you have to take me."

"Say you're my mate," she demanded.

"I am your Cinnor, fourth mate to the Kaisae of all Iliri," he declared.

And Sal pushed. Shoving one of his shoulders made him turn just enough for her to roll across him. She didn't have the size or weight to manhandle him, but she wouldn't let that stop her. He said she should take what she wanted? Then she would. The moment his back hit the tree, her hands dropped lower, quickly wrenching his belt free.

"Are you cold?" she asked, dropping to one knee.

His eyes followed her down, but a smile was growing on his lips. "Not cold enough to stop you."

"Good."

She grabbed the flap where his pants were secured, lifting and tugging so the buttons slipped free, releasing him. The fabric flopped forward from the pressure, and with one hand, she slid him into view, her mouth following. Razor sucked in a breath, but his own hand landed on the back of her skull, holding her there. This man wasn't worried about her teeth at all.

She swallowed as much of him as she could, feeling her lips drag on dry skin, then she slid back. The next time was easier, more slippery, and her lips met her hand. When she pulled back once more, her fist followed, gripping him just a bit too tight, but she didn't reach for his mind. Right now, she didn't want it.

As her mouth took him in yet again, she pressed with her tongue and felt his knees weaken. Razor sucked in a deep breath, letting his head fall back against the trunk. There, in the middle of her army, she had her way with him. Slow, hard sucks, taunting strokes with her hand, and nothing else, she played with his body. At the base of his shaft, a velvet hint of hair proved his human ancestry, but it was soft. The kind of thing she wanted to kiss - so she did. And as she learned him - what he liked, what got no response - she explored without shame.

Her free hand cupped his balls. When she pressed just right, he groaned. When her lips reached the base of his shaft, swallowing all of his length, he cursed. When she moved too slow, his hand on her head begged for more. She gave it, but this was for her. This was her moment to stop worrying, stop trying to be what everyone else wanted, and just forget about what she was supposed to do. This man was hers. His body, his mind, and the thick, hard dick throbbing each time she stroked it were her prize.

"Sal," Razor begged.

Shut up, she thought.

He did, but he also grabbed the hem of his shirt, lifting it out of her way. He was close. So close. She moved faster, feeling the veins slip through her lips. When he began to gasp, she knew she had it right, and then she felt him swell. Once more was all it took before warm liquid filled her mouth and his hand on her head clenched hard. Above her, Razor moaned deep in the back of his throat, his jaw clenched hard against the pleasure of his release.

Then she let him go, carefully putting his spent dick back into his pants. "Sometimes," she said softly, "I don't want it to be about me."

He moved her hands away and slid down to her level. It was more of a drop than a kneel, but he didn't seem to care. He just grabbed her shoulders and pulled her against him, holding on like he needed the support.

"I'll make sure the guys know," he said, his breath falling into her hair. Then he chuckled. "My mates, I suppose."

"Yeah," she agreed. "You're going to be a very good Cinnor."

"I really am," he agreed. "The best one you've ever had."

And in the back of her head, she felt nothing but happiness from the other three.

Chapter Fourteen

Anglia

That night, the palace library was eerily quiet. It was a large room, but not a massive one. Big enough for stacks upon stacks of old books, though. Thousands of them, all lined from floor to ceiling along the incredibly tall walls. In the middle of the room were six more sets of shelves, a pair of chairs by the window, and a table.

Ryali had claimed that table. While she strained to make out the tiny little letters of the ancient text before her, Henrik was searching for more. No one else was in the room with them.

Finally, she saw something useful. It wasn't at all what she'd expected.

The Alexandria Lab, built from the remains of the New Dawn, will be one of the many locations renamed at Queen Mwambi's jubilee. Her Majesty hopes that by releasing these ties to Earth, our new country can move forward into a safe and peaceful future. To this end, the Baron Kisembo Otenso will be given complete control over the lands bordering the capital city of Dorton, and his province shall bear the name Arhhawen, from the native beasts' call.

The next paragraph listed the man's demise on the date 17-14-42. Ryali had no idea when that was supposed to be, but one thing was clear, Arhhawen hadn't always been called that. Which meant Henrik was looking for the wrong thing.

"Henrik?" she asked, keeping her voice down, hoping the silent room would allow it to carry. It just felt wrong to yell in here.

His response came from behind a shelf to her left. "Yeah?"

"It used ta be called the Alexandria Lab. Am I saying that right?"

"Dunno." He stepped around the end of the shelf to look at her. "How's it spelled?"

So she read it off to him. He nodded once and disappeared; his voice still audible. "I think I saw that in here. Lemme see if I can..." There was a long pause. "Got it!"

When he came back, he was carrying a stack of three books, and they looked very, very old. The leather bindings were dry and cracking. On one, the spine was peeling and the pages inside had all changed to yellow. Carefully, he set them on the table, in front of her.

"What's in this place, Ry?"

"Ryali," she corrected. "Only my lovers call me Ry."

He chuckled. "Yeah, no offense, but my wife might be a bit meaner than you. Just habit, I guess. I shorten my daughter's name to 'Ya,' even though her name is Jacomina." He pronounced the first letter like a Y. "She hates it too, but I can't seem to stop."

Ryali smiled at the frail book. "How old is she?"

"Seventeen. Right at that age where she's ready to be a woman, and I'm not keeping up. Yours?"

"Almost a year," she told him. "But she is iliri. She will grow fast."

"As fast as the grauori?" he asked.

Ryali shook her head. "Na. Our kind are close enough ta humans that ya assume we are the same. We still walk early, and run sooner." She looked up. "We had ta. If a baby could na run, they would get her, and they would make her a slave."

"Hey," he said gently, "that's all in the past. Besides, I bet your little girl has lots of room to run up in Arhhawen, right?"

"Na that much." She sighed. "There are people all over, and na all are iliri. I know I am too worried, but she is all I have. And there are so many stairs and empty halls. Outside, it is na safe. The hills are too much fer her young legs."

"I have a house in the city." Henrik stopped himself suddenly. "Sorry. That's probably rude."

"What is?" she asked.

"I was just going to invite the two of you over, but we're a little beneath your station. I guess this is why they don't let me work around the nobles. Never learned my place."

Ryali reached out, catching his arm before he could walk away. "Ya would do that? Let iliri eat at yer table?"

He leaned closer. "You are the Regent for the Iliri crown. You're Vanica Valmere's equal, possibly even her better, status-wise, now that she's married. Ryali, I would be honored to be your friend as well as your bodyguard, so yeah." Then he waffled his head from side to side. "I also think Valri sounds like a cute kid. I had only one girl, and I remember her at that age. I loved it."

"But I am a beast," she reminded him.

Henrik just shrugged. "So am I. Bet I've even killed more people than you. I fought at Barton's Meadow, after all. We say 'it's war' as if that makes it excusable, but then, doesn't that apply to you as well? You fought to live. I fought for land. Who do you think is more respectable?"

Ryali squeezed his arm gently, then patted it the way she'd seen human women do. "I would like it. Ta meet yer family, I mean. Ta see yer home. I just do na know how ta act. Joevar is helping, but I was na special in Guttertown."

"Joevar, huh?" he asked, catching the name. "Is that who they have you coordinating with in the CFC?"

She nodded. "He is a Devil Dog, sworn ta the Kaisae."

Henrik leaned closer. "Are you blushing? I didn't think you could do that!"

Ryali quickly pressed both hands to her cheeks. "I am na that iliri. I can blush."

But Henrik didn't move away. "Does this Joevar know you like him?"

Her answer came out as a whisper. "He says I am beautiful. He only saw me once, but he thinks I'm pretty."

"I'd say you're very beautiful for an iliri."

"For an iliri," she repeated.

"Ok." He stood back up and moved to take the chair beside her. "I think we might be coming at this from two different perspectives. When I say 'for an iliri,' I mean that I've only ever seen two. The Kaisae and the Ahnor. Sal may have been the most impressive thing I've ever laid eyes on. She always made me feel like I could talk to her easily, but she still looked regal. Every move she made was calculated, like a predator. The Ahnor? He's the kind of man that makes others reach for a sword. He's deadly, and doesn't even care. Together, they drew the eye, making us all wish we could be just a little bit better so we could keep up. So when I say you're beautiful for an iliri, what I mean is that not even the best human women stand a chance, ok?"

She was having a little trouble taking all that in. "Ya sound like ya love us. The iliri, I mean."

Henrik nodded slowly. "Yeah, I suppose. I never really thought about it like that, though. I just know that your leaders saved my life - and my home. I know that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't keep up, and they did it naturally. I can also see how it would be very easy to be jealous."

She licked her lips, about to change the subject. "Will ya help me, Henrik? Can ya help me be like her?"

"Like Sal?" he asked. "No, Ryali, don't try to imitate her. Be you. Be proud to be you, and show us another side of our newest Anglians."

"I do na know how ta be me, either," she admitted, just as the large door to the hall opened. They both turned to look. Through it walked a lovely woman wearing the kind of gown Ryali had only heard of. Heavily embroidered velvets hung to the ground, the threads shimmering in the lamplight. Around her neck were more things to sparkle, and Ryali had a funny feeling those stones were the real kind.

"Corporal Aben!" the woman snapped. "You were assigned to be her bodyguard, not to invade the Regent's space."

Henrik shoved himself to his feet at the tone of her voice and stepped back. "My apologies, Lady Tor."

Ryali turned her eyes on the woman, and her lip lifted in a silent snarl. As she slowly rose from her chair, the rumble of her growl grew until it was audible, while her eyes tracked the woman. "He is my friend," she warned, "and he can be as close ta me as I decide."

"Ry," Henrik breathed.

But Ryali just slapped her hand on the table. "No!  Ya said I should be proud, well this is pride."  Her eyes were locked on the woman.  "And who are ya ta think ya can make these decisions fer me?"

The woman bowed her head and curtsied deeply, but she didn't look the least bit afraid. "Ilus Lyas, my name is Ria Tor, wife to Cillian Tor, and I came to tell you that your guests should be here in a few hours."

"And that," Henrik said as he gently clasped her arm, "is how you be you. Ryali, this is a friend of the Kaisae's. She's here to help you fit into palace life. She also won't rise until you give her permission."

"Then I give it," Ryali said, completely confused.

Lady Tor smiled, but she didn't come closer. "My name is Ria. Because of my rank, most people call me Lady Tor. I met your Kaisae once, and she helped me design a dress. I'd like to think she's my friend. Give me a chance, ilus?"

"Why do ya na want Henrik ta be too close ta me?" Ryali demanded.

"Because you are an iliri woman just learning our culture. The only thing I know about Corporal Aben is that he was assigned to you. My concern was that you hadn't allowed him to be so close. In this country, ilus, men often think they can take what they want, and they've never met women who can stop them."

"So ya were protecting me?"

Ria nodded. "In my own way, yes. Laetus, by the way. While you may not be a Kaisae, you are still the ranking female iliri in the palace."

"Thank ya," Ryali mumbled.

"And you, soldier," Ria said. "It seems you've been chosen. Are you aware of what you've just stepped into?"

"Not at all, Lady Tor," he assured her. "I simply escorted the Regent and ended up as her bodyguard. I wasn't privy to the decision-making process, simply ordered to attend."

"I see." Ria moved closer, her eyes flicking down to the books. "Then tell me, Corporal, what would you do to protect your King and Kaisae?"

Henrik looked over to Ryali, his eyes narrowed, then back. "I'm a soldier, my lady. My power is limited, but for King Jens and Kaisae Luxx, I would give my life."

"And for the Regent of Arhhawen?"

"The same," he said without hesitation.

Ria turned her attention to Ryali. "Do you trust this man without reservation, ilus?"

"I do na trust anyone that much," Ryali told her, "but I trust him as much as any human I've met. That includes the Dernor of all Iliri."

"That's good enough for me." Ria smiled as she looked at Henrik again. "Sir, there is trouble brewing in the palace. It seems that Marcu Piet thinks he outranks my husband. He's refused on multiple occasions to carry out the King's decisions, leaving it to the Marquess of Valmere to step in. Lady Vayu is currently indisposed, and we expect news of her third child soon. This leaves the crown in a very precarious position."

"Lady Tor, I'm a soldier, and my charge is iliri. Pardon me if my language is curt, but you're saying that Marcu Piet is setting himself up to usurp the throne."

"We can't prove it," Ria explained, not even flinching at the man's bluntness. "All I know is that Vanica's timing couldn't be worse, and Cillian's power is being undermined. Sal said she owes Dom a few, so she's asked her own maargra to step in." And Ria smiled deviously. "She said the nobles in Anglia will never expect to be subverted by something as blatantly obvious as a group of women. Especially not beautiful, delicate ones, which the iliri tend to be."

"No," Henrik said. "I mean, I'm more than willing to put my life on the line, Lady Tor, but you can't ask Ryali to do this. She's nervous enough around humans as it is. And what if Marcu Piet makes his move? Have you thought about what would happen to these girls?"

"You prove my point," Ria all but purred.

Ryali laid her hand on Henrik's arm. "If he tries ta take the crown, Sal said we can kill him."

Henrik's knees gave way, and he sat solidly on the chair he'd vacated only minutes before. "Fuck me," he breathed. "She's using you as assassins. She's putting you front and center, and daring everyone in court not to notice." He took a deep breath and looked at Ryali. "Can you do it?"

Ryali scoffed. "How do ya think we ate in Guttertown? Sometimes, the guards got... lost."

"She'll need clothes," Henrik told Ria. "And I'll need a few more men to help watch their suites."

"How many?" Ria asked.

"How many girls?" he countered.

"Eight total. Ryali and seven more. Their rooms will all be on the same wing, one of the connected suites assigned to 'diplomats' from the iliri nation. At most, it should be no more than three doors to watch."

"Give me ten men? Five for days and five for nights?"

Ria just pointed at Ryali. "This is all on her. I'm just here to help. She's the one making the decisions. You can have all the soldiers if she's ok with that many humans around her."

"I want ta smell them," Ryali decided. "Touch them, if I can."

"And your title?" Ria asked. "Because we can't just call you Ryali. Rank is signified with a title, which is why your friend calls me Lady Tor instead of just my name."

"Ilus will do. It is the closest our kind has ta such things, but it should be Ilus Ryali, na ilus Lyas. Our last names are only fer human records. We do na put much weight on them."

"Well, Ilus Ryali, when you're done picking your guards and your friends are here, I will have a selection of dresses for you all to look through, and a dressmaker to create more."

"I can na afford that," Ryali hissed.

Ria just smiled. "Dom said it's the least he can do to show his thanks. He said he wants to buy you too many dresses, too many jewels, and help you have too much fun, because he expects you to teach these men that, um, I think the phrase was, 'small doesn't mean weak.'"

"Sal told him ta say that?"

Ria shrugged. "I have no idea. The message was sent through my husband. I only just got approval for a link, and I'm waiting on the grauori to arrive. Looks like it's going to be an eventful night." She tipped her head at the books. "Should I take those to your rooms, Ilus Ryali?"

"Thank ya, Lady Tor," Ryali told her, trying to mimic Henrik as best she could.

"And I," Henrik said, "have some men for you to pick through. Let me show you the barracks, Ry."

As she took his arm, she decided she didn't need to correct him. Henrik didn't want to be her lover. No, he sounded more like the soldier who took care of Sal. The one who'd become her sadava. Ryali had always thought it odd that a purebred female would adopt a human by choice, but she was starting to understand. It was nice to have someone around who could make her feel... safe.

Chapter Fifteen

Anglia

The barracks were down a flight of stairs, around a winding garden path, and tucked out of sight, but it was a lot closer than Ryali expected. When they reached the door, Henrik paused. He looked from her to the wooden handle, and back as if he'd just remembered something. "Women don't usually come here," he explained, "and the men may be, um..."

"Naked?" she finished for him. "I have seen naked men before."

"Right." Giving in, he pulled the door open and gestured for her to go first, calling over her shoulder, "Listen up!"

Ryali's eyes took a split second to adjust to the room. It took longer for the soldiers to realize they had a guest. But when they did, the conversation died, leaving only the sound of people moving for a better view. Above, soldiers leaned over the banisters to see into the large common area. Around her, however, they refused to push too close.

Then a voice called out, "Is that the Kaisae? Is she back?"

"This is the Kaisae's sister," Henrik told them. "Her name is Ilus Ryali, the Regent of Arhhawen. She and seven of her friends will be staying in the palace for a few days, maybe a few weeks, and I need volunteers for a guard. The King has given the choice of soldiers to the ilus."

One man moved to stand before her, well out of reach. "Are you a soldier, ilus?"

"Na. I was na conscripted."

"She's still lethal," Henrik reminded them, his tone filled with warning.

The guy who'd asked didn't seem upset. "You related to Jase?"

Ryali shook her head. "I know his amma, but I did na know him until recently. I am na related ta Sal either."

"So how are you her sister?" someone else asked. When this guy moved close enough to be seen, Ryali noticed he wasn't wearing a shirt. He barely had on his pants, the waist hanging low enough they could slip off any moment.

Henrik groaned. "Really? Put on some clothes. There's a lady present! Did no one teach you manners, Niran?"

"Nope," he said around a laugh. Then he leaned toward Ryali, holding his hand out. "Name's Niran. I almost met the Kaisae once. Saw her, at least."

"Most of us have," someone else grumbled.

But Ryali took his hand, surprised to find it nothing more than warm. "Ya like iliri?" she asked.

"I like blondes," he told her. "So I guess that means yes." Then he ran a hand over his own rusty hair. "Great-grampa came from Viraenova. I didn't get any skills, but I can see in the dark. Think I'll do?"

She looked at Henrik. "He'll do."

"Anyone else?" Henrik asked. "I'd like to have ten men."

"Fuck that," Niran said. "C'mon, we're all going to want to help. Just tell us what's going on already."

"Can't," Henrik said. "This is a favor from the Kaisae to the King. So the King asked for men to watch the ladies. I just need ten men willing to make sure these girls aren't intimidated by humans, because it seems like wherever they came from, men weren't very nice to them."

"We could na say no," Ryali told them, feeling her cheeks getting warmer. "Na about anything. They told us to cross the street, we had ta. They wanted us ta carry something, and we did. If we refused, we were sent ta the army ta die. That was our choice: say yes or die."

Niran's fist was clenching his shirt hard enough for his fingers to turn white, and the scent of anger was pouring off him. "That's not all they demanded, is it." He wasn't asking.

Ryali met his eyes and shook her head. "Iliri are beasts. We are na smart enough ta make our own decisions. Humans did that fer us."

Niran smacked Henrik's arm with the back of his knuckles. "I'm taking command of the night shift. You've got eight scared women that you're throwing into a den of pompous pricks who'll keep pushing them around. I'll make sure none of them think those doors can open without the lady doing it."

The man who'd spoken up first moved closer. "What kind of men are you looking for?"

Ryali had the answer. "We will need people ta help us learn court manners. We need guards ta teach us things about Anglia and about humans. We are na weak. We just do na know. Ya all worry about the wrong things, but I do na care what ya wear or how ya curse."

"But I need men who don't have a temper," Henrik added. "These girls only know that when men get angry, they get hurt. And you can't touch them unless they allow it."

And one by one, soldiers began stepping forward. "I used to work the Bysno courtroom," a man said.

Another was a bastard son of a noble. A few were willing to guard the doors at night. Each of them offered his hand to Ryali, and all of them felt the same. They were warm, open, and honest. They felt like Zep had when she'd first met him. Like they held no hate for her at all. When all was said and done, Henrik got his ten men, plus another ten willing to cover if anyone needed it. Somewhere in the middle of all that, Niran had found a uniform that fit. When the pair turned to leave, he fell in at their side as if he should be included, but he didn't say a word at all until they were outside.

Even then, he still kept his voice down. "Rumors in the ranks say that Princess, I mean Lady Vanica's in Arhhawen, and Marcu Piet's pushing."

"Can't talk about it," Henrik told him.

"I'm on the iliri guard," Niran pointed out. "You expect me to do this super-secret mission without any intel?"

"Until I find a reader, yeah, I do." Henrik looked at him. "So if you want to change your mind, now's the time to speak up."

Niran huffed out a wry laugh. "Man, I've got nothing to hide. I'm just saying that if Marcu Piet is planning to start a rebellion, he doesn't have a lot of support in the ranks. I'm also curious how a group of girls is supposed to stop that."

Henrik just laughed, looking over to Ryali. "Your Kaisae is a genius, you know that, right?"

"That is why she is the Kaisae," Ryali told him.

"And you? What's your skill, Ry?"

"They say I am a fetcher, but I have na learned how ta do much. I moved a pen once, but I heard the Taunor can move anything he wants. I am na that strong."

Henrik seemed to believe her. "Have a linker with the group coming up?"

"Yeh. Tensa sent a useful group. I know these girls, but I do na know them well."

"So what are they good at?" Niran asked. "If they're all supposed to be your friends coming up for a visit, but they were picked by someone else, what is it they were picked for?"

Ryali stopped hard and looked at him. "We were waitresses. Ta work fer Tensa, we had ta prove we could do only one thing. It was na carry the plates. It was na remembering orders. Our first job, more than anything else, was ta kill any human who tried ta take us from our home. That is what we were picked for."

"Fuck," Niran breathed. "Did you ever have to do it? Kill someone, I mean?"

She leaned a little closer. "I was Tensa's best waitress."

His eyes slipped down her body and slowly made their way back up, but he wasn't leering. The man was looking her over for another reason. When his eyes reached her jaw and stopped, Niran began to smile.

"A gaggle of assassins," he breathed. "From what I know of the Kaisae, that sounds like something she'd do. Women aren't supposed to be a threat, which is why she did this. If Marcu does nothing, no one ever needs to know, but if he makes a move against King Jens..."

"Will ya help us fit in at court?" Ryali asked him. "We do na know what we are doing, but we are predators. We know how ta survive, but we do na know this. We do na know how ta be noblewomen representing our entire species."

Niran moved a little closer and dropped his voice. "Henrik's right. Don't tell anyone else about this. Not what you did before you moved here, nothing. We'll have to find a way to explain your relationship to Sal."

"She's the mother of the Dernor's daughter," Henrik said.

"And the others?" Niran asked.

"The only friends Ryali has left after the war. The Kaisae wants her to experience Anglian court so she doesn't need to suffer the strain of living in a partially completed home. Ryali's station is too important for that."

Niran nodded. "Sure. Good story, but it'd help that if her kid was here."

"No," Ryali snarled. "I will na bring Valri inta a place where it is na safe!"

"Actually," Niran said, "she'd be perfectly safe. See, when humans have a rebellion like this, there's a lot less hacking with swords and more ripping of papers. That none of it really applies to your kingdom? Well, she's not a target, not a threat, and a very good excuse."

"Plus, you want to see her," Henrik added.

Ryali nodded. "This is the longest I have been away from her."

The two men shared a look, and Niran nodded. "I'll have the Valmere guards bring her tonight. One of the guys owes me a favor, and they can have another iliri take care of her on the ride. Anyone you trust, Ryali?"

"Tensa," Ryali said quickly. "If Tensa is with her, then I will know she is safe."

Niran's head turned to the ground. After a few seconds, he started nodding, his lips moving slightly as he clearly formed his thoughts into words. After a pause, he looked up at the sky, nodded, then cleared his throat.

"They'll be leaving in a few minutes. With the carriage, they'll be right behind the entourage." Then he looked at Henrik. "Once I've been cleared by a reader, get me full clearance for this."

"There is no clearance," Henrik told him. "Sal trusts Ryali, and a Devil Dog is on call to help her plan. We're winging this, Niran. Anglia is preparing to cross into Escea, so we're on our own. All we have is a group of eight iliri women who are scared of humans, and we need to make sure they can teach all of Anglia what it means to be iliri."

Niran nodded as if accepting an order. "I'm in. All the way. We've got an hour before the girls arrive, and you need to get her cleaned up. I'll make it clear to the rest what they need to do, and I won't spill a damned thing until they're fully cleared." Then he thrust out his hand. "And if I betray you, I think this lovely ilus will rip my throat out with her own teeth."

Henrik accepted his hand and pumped once. "Don't make me regret this, Corporal."

"Promise you won't," Niran said, smiling at Henrik before adding, "Corporal."

"He can na betray us," Ryali realized. "Niran feels the pull of his Kaisae. He can na resist even if he does na wanna admit it. Her word is his life."

"And thus yours," Niran agreed. "I'm just not ready to move into a very old and very abused building yet. I'm human enough to bide my time. Now go find something more appropriate than pants, ilus. The nobles will be watching."

Henrik offered his arm, and Ryali accepted. Niran went the other way, heading back to the barracks. Ryali thought it was strange that she trusted him so easily, but Anglia was growing on her, and a lot faster than she thought. Knowing her daughter was coming helped, too.

"Ya know," she told Henrik, "when Sal said we would be free here, I did na understand."

"It's not always like this," he promised.

She shook her head. "Now it is ya who does na understand. Henrik, for the first time in my life, I do na have ta be scared. I did na know that was a part of being free, but..." She looked up at him. "I like it. I like having human friends. If I have ta save yer king ta keep this, then I will kill ever' noble in the palace. It would be a small price ta pay. I just have one question."

"What's that?"

"If they have ta die, can we eat them?"

The man's laugh came out a roar. "Ryali, if they have to die, then I think you can do any damned thing with them that you want."

Chapter Sixteen

Anglia

It was well after dinner when Ria Tor guided Ryali and her two new guards out to the front of the palace. Unlike the door Ryali had used when she arrived, this was an area for official visitors. The road from the gates was paved with cobblestones. The path was lit with large, ceramic lanterns, and the door was the fanciest she'd ever seen.

Waiting on the stairs was one more man. She remembered him from her first day at Arhhawen, and his smile set her at ease. The moment he saw her, the nobleman turned, flicked his eyes over to Lady Tor, then bowed his head to Ryali.

"Ilus Ryali," Cillian Tor greeted her. "I'm sorry my wife wasn't able to find anything more suitable for you to wear on such short notice. I promise the human nation will make it up to you. It seems we're about to be very much in your debt."

"Lord Tor," Ryali said, offering her hand. She was pretty impressed with herself for remembering the proper title.

But Cillian's eyes shot up. He took her hand very lightly, bowed over it, but did not kiss her knuckles as she'd seen other men do. He also released her quickly. For a moment, she wondered if he was disgusted by her, then she remembered that he knew Sal. He simply hadn't expected her to allow the physical contact. She'd have to remember that.

"They're here," Ria said, breaking the awkwardness. "Coming through the gate now."

"Good," Cillian said, turning to face the drive. Then his mind brushed hers politely. You should know we're being watched.

Ryali's lips curled into a lazy smile. So ya have a link. That is good ta know. I will have Cerlyss touch ya so she can reach ya as she needs. It means we do na need ta be passed through another linker.

Useful, Cillian thought.

Ryali wasn't sure if he'd intended to send that, but it didn't matter. Right now, she needed to prepare her girls for the display they were about to put on, and she knew exactly who could make it happen. Linaeryx, she thought to one of the younger members. Tell the rest ta act like spoiled merchants. We need these men ta think we are na scared. We just have ta make it ta our rooms, and then I will explain everything.

Do they speak Iliran? Linaeryx asked.

The soldiers do. Everyone I've met, at least. I do na think the rich men do.

Then we will use it.

The moment the cart stopped moving, Cillian stepped forward. So did Niran. The soldier reached for the door. The noble offered his hand - now gloved - to assist each of the ladies from the back. Linaeryx was first. After that came six more, all in various shades of pale. Hair from a blonde so pale it was almost white through a midnight black stood out against the natural shades of the humans, and all of the girls wore their best Conglomerate dresses, which were nothing at all like the clothes worn in the palace. They showed a lot more skin.

"Sisters," Ryali greeted them in Iliran, her accent no problem in that language. "The Kaisae made it possible for us to stay here so we don't need to suffer through the disarray of Arhhawen. Tonight, we'll get dresses made, and tomorrow, we'll worry about everything else. Thank you for coming."

"Ladies," Cillian said in Glish. "May I introduce my wife, Lady Ria Tor. I am the King's Regent, Cillian Tor."

One of the girls, Usami, smiled at his wife. "He is yer ahnor?" Her accent was thick, but she used the human language.

Ria's lips broke into a grin. "He's the only man I have. I call him husband."

"He seems proud," Zyta said, flashing a smile at Cillian. "Ya must haf ta work ta keep him in his place."

Cillian actually laughed. "Ilus, I assure you, Lady Tor has no problem with that. Her teeth may not be as sharp as the Kaisae's, but her tongue can be wicked."

"Then she is using it wrong," Linaeryx teased as she climbed the steps to embrace Ryali. "Valri misses you," she added in Iliran.

Ryali answered in the same language, her accent enhancing the words instead of mangling them. "Tensa's bringing her. Like right now. Valri will stay, Tensa will go back, but it sounds like we will be here a few weeks at the very least. I cannot imagine being away from her that long. Speaking of Tensa going back, how is Nica?"

"The grauori have eased her pain. Inessi said she is progressing well. The child should come before dawn, and every bitch is at her disposal. We will not let the Kaisae's friend suffer."

"Good," Ryali said, glancing up at movement down the drive. It was a carriage. A rush of excitement hit her, and she looked at Henrik. "Is that them?" she asked in Glish.

Niran answered. "Valemere crest on the side, so it should be."

Before the carriage was even halfway up the drive, she could hear Valri squealing in delight. "Amma!" the child called out at the top of her lungs.

Tensa didn't wait for a man to open the door. As soon as the cart was slow enough, she reached through the window and did it herself, setting Valri onto the ground as soon as they stopped, even while she found her own way out. The toddler held up her arms and scurried forward, following her nose.

"Amma!"

"Valri," Ryali breathed, rushing over to scoop her up. "I missed ya so much."

"I do na wanna sleep with Inessi 'gain," the little girl blubbered.

"Na anymore," Ryali assured her, turning to Tensa. "Thank ya. I did na know I would miss her so much."

"She was good," Tensa promised. "Just like ya will be good. Make us proud here, Ryali."

"Wait," Ryali gasped. "You're leaving already?"

"I haf ta. This is Nica's carriage. Her men. While she is birthing, it is na needed, but we did na ask. We do na want them ta be punished. And there is na another ta feed all the iliri, so I haf ta go, but I promised I would bring Valri ta ya."

Ryali dropped her eyes. "Il bax genause, Tensa."

"Yeh, and she will remind ya why ya are doing this. Be safe, but know Arhhawen will na let the humans harm us again."

Ryali nodded and stepped back, letting the woman return to the carriage. She was right, and the humans who'd brought her did look a little anxious, but Ryali could do this. She didn't need her mentor to hold her hand. The Kaisae had a plan, so they would all find a way to make it work.

So Ryali turned to the group waiting for her on the stairs. "Ya get ta meet important people, Valri." Carrying her daughter on her hip, Ryali walked up to Cillian first. "This is Valri Zepyr, and he is Lord Tor."

Valri looked at him with narrowed eyes. "Tor," she said.

"Cillian," he corrected, glancing at Ryali. "Otherwise it will get confusing with Ria using the same last name."

"Silly-man," Valri said in her attempt to repeat his name. Then she giggled.

Cillian just nodded. "I can be Silly-man for you. Aren't you just precious?"

"Mhm!" Valri agreed.

Ryali turned for Cillian's wife. "That's Ria, Cillian's mate."

"Lay-tus," Valri told her.

Ria pressed a hand to her mouth. "Oh, she's beautiful, Ryali."

"Thank ya." Then Ryali gestured to the two soldiers standing at the side quietly. "The one with a fuzzy face is my friend. His name is Henrik. The other is Niran."

Valri thrust out a chubby arm and pointed. "Rik." Then to the other. "Niran."

"And if ya can na find your amma, ya find one of them, ok?"

Valri nodded her head as hard as she could. "Ya, I find Rik and Niran."

"Ilus Ryali?" Ria asked. "Can I show you all to your suites?"

Ryali nodded, trying her hardest to look like some rich human. "Ya, it has been a long day. Thank ya."

With a nod at the iliri women before her, Ria turned and led them all inside. Ryali let the rest go first because it seemed like the thing to do when in charge. And while the introductions had been made outside, people had begun to fill the halls inside. Ryali wasn't sure if these humans honestly believed they were being subtle, but small groups stood around as if it was mere chance they were there. All of them smelled like curiosity, though, and most of them were men.

Dark eyes raked across the girls, taking in their shorter skirts and lower necklines. Women did the same, but they were more subtle about it. They also smelled a lot more threatening. Jealousy was the most powerful scent, but disgust was a close second. Ryali had no clue how she was supposed to make friends with these people, not if they already hated her, but that was what Sal needed her to do.

And on the second landing of the stairs, Marcu Piet waited. Ryali sent a mental warning to her sisters, but the man looked amused. As the iliri passed, his eyes weighed each one, finally landing on Linaeryx's chest. There, they stayed a little too long. The girl noticed.

Linaeryx smiled back just wide enough to expose both of her canines. Her mint green eyes focused on him, the pupils constricting as proof, and as she passed, she turned her head, watching him for just a moment too long. Lord Piet's lips curled smugly.

What are ya doing? Ryali asked her.

Linaeryx's reply was simple. Hunting.

But getting past the man wouldn't be as easy as she hoped. Before Ryali could put a foot on the next stair, Marcu Piet spoke up. "Regent Lyas, correct?"

Lifting her chin, Ryali turned to face him. "The proper term is Ilus Ryali, but yeh."

"Is the child a bastard?"

Ryali snorted in disgust. "Iliri do na have that problem. We do na marry. We chose a child's sire ta make the strongest children we can. The Kaisae approves. Why, are ya a bastard?"

"How can you be sure the right man is the father if he wouldn't even marry you?" Marcu snapped. "For all we know, that thing could be from any soldier you came across."

"Can ya na smell it?" Ryali asked. "The sugar of her human side, the tang of his skin, the crisp edge of his temper. Or have ya na met the Dernor of all Iliri? Because anyone who has been near him can smell the relation."

From behind her, Cillian said, "We can't smell that well, ilus."

"Then that explains why humans can breed with their siblings and parents. Ya simply were na made ta know better. It does explain why ya are always so worried about it." Ryali shifted Valri higher on her hip. "It is strange how complicated ya make it ta have a family, but I suppose yer women can na decide when they are ready either, so it makes sense."

"So she's a common bastard, then," Marcu decided.

"Na," Ryali said. "Her dava is Valcor Zepyr, the direct descendent of Njeri Zepyr, the first owner of Arhhawen. He is proud ta claim his daughter. My Valri has more history ta her name than ya do, my lord. The records prove it."

And with that, she was done. Ryali marched up the last flight of stairs forcing herself not to growl at the man. Everything about Marcu Piet annoyed her. Even worse, he had this habit of moving that made her want to pounce on him, almost as if he was begging her to end his miserable suffering.

But her conversation had given the rest the chance to make it into their rooms. Ryali followed them in and stopped hard. Seven iliri women looked around them in awe. Linaeryx had both hands over her mouth to cover her teeth. The other women were grinning. Ria Tor stood on the far side of the room with a very proud smile on her face.

"Your sisters," she told Ryali, "weren't expecting to be treated like they deserve."

"We do na deserve this," Linaeryx breathed. "We are scrubbers."

"You," Cillian said as he closed the door behind them, "are the Kaisae's maargra. Yes, I know a few words. No, I do not speak Iliran, but most of the soldiers do. I'm also going to say this very bluntly, so forgive me if I'm out of line. This is Anglia, ladies. Here, the iliri are royalty, and we all owe our lives to your Kaisae. This is exactly what you all deserve, and don't any of you doubt it for a moment."

"It's like one of Molis's stories," Linaeryx breathed. "There are crystals on the lights!"

"How are we supposed ta pay for this?" another girl asked.

"Cillian?" Ria said, raising her voice to carry. "Go away, dearest. I've got this."

"Yeah," he agreed. "Do you need me to send up anything?" He looked at Ryali. "Dinner? Believe it or not, I remember what Sal liked. Meat, cheese, and bread - and not overcooked."

"Extra cheese," Ryali told him. "Fresh meat is plentiful in Arhhawen, but na the cheese."

"I will tell the cook, and your guards are outside the door. Good evening, ilus. Welcome to Dorton."

As soon as he closed the door behind him, Ryali eased Valri to the ground, warning her daughter not to leave the room. Then she turned to the women she'd spent years working with.

"The man on the stairs wants ta steal the King's crown. The King who set us free. The King who fights for all iliri. That man on the stairs? His name is Marcu Piet, and he hates us. Na because we are iliri, but because we are women and na from noble bloodlines. But the important thing is that the King? He does na want us ta pretend ta be humans. He wants us ta show Anglia what it means ta be proud iliri."

"But we do na know how ta do that," a girl named Vyrix pointed out.

Ryali nodded at her. "Yer right, but we can learn. What we do in this palace will be what they expect us ta always do afterward. We need ta be proud and strong."

"And beautiful," Ria added. "You need to be your own kind of beautiful, and make sure that every human in this palace can see it. King Jens has authorized me to buy you dresses and jewelry. Anything you want, made the way you desire. You aren't here to be humans, ladies. You're here to teach Anglia what it means to be iliri, and hopefully to make sure Dominik Jens still has a throne after he saves the rest of your kind."

The girls all shared a look, realizing just how important this could be. Freedom was shocking enough for them, but respect? That wasn't something any of them had ever experienced before. Pride, however, was a big part of their culture.

"We wear our pack colors," Linaeryx decided. "When we show skin, we paint it in our own words the same way the Kaisae has."

"And jewels mean nothing," Usami decided. "Wealth is for humans. Our pride is all we need."

Vyrix spoke up next. "Except daggers. Those will be our adornments, made with our pack name and colors, like the clothes."

Ryali was nodding. "And we growl. We speak Iliran when we want, and will na be ashamed of our Glish."

Kaliryc sank into the closest chair. "And we play with their men as we please." She tipped her head at Ria. "Not hers, though. I heard what that man said to you, Ryali, and we need to make it very clear that who we take to our beds is our choice, not his."

Jaelryc turned to Ria. "We will need mead. The things ya drink do na do well for us. Oh, and the baby. Valri will need clothes too."

Ria nodded at them all. "I can make that happen. I just need one thing in return. When I say or do the wrong thing, don't ignore it. Tell me. I need to learn too. While you're here, I've been ordered to give you anything you ask for, so ask, and tell me when I need to do better, ok?"

"First," Ryali said, gesturing for Linaeryx to come forward. "We need ta know yer mind."

The young blonde offered her hand to Ria. The gesture was clear, and the look on Linaeryx's face was determined. Ria understood immediately and dropped her eyes.

"A reader," she said, moving to lay her hand in Linaeryx's.

The iliri closed her eyes and pulled in a deep breath. "Ya are a true friend," she whispered, lifting her lids. "She respects the Kaisae, and means ever' word she says."

"Which means we can do this," Ryali decided. "We are the Kaisae's maargra, and her diplomats. Let's show Anglia what it means ta be iliri."

Chapter Seventeen

Anglia

First came baths. The fancy kind. The large suite had five rooms attached to it, and each one had a bathing room. The iliri would live two to a room, but Ryali was only sharing her space with her daughter. That meant neither had to hurry out of the bath. Valri liked the large tub, but loved the flowery-smelling soaps and shampoo more. Ryali let her play until the water grew cold.

When they returned to the main room, Henrik was there with a group of humans Ryali had never met. They all carried cases of fabric and cloth tapes, which meant they would make the dresses. The girls stood around in thick robes, waiting for what came next. Her guardian, however, looked worried. As soon as his eyes landed on her, he gestured her over.

"They'll have to touch the girls to get the measurements," he explained. "The girls will need to wear almost nothing so there's no cloth to bunch against the skin. I know that iliri dislike human contact, so I wanted a guard in here, but the tailor said it's not proper."

Ryali glanced back to the window. It was very dark outside the glass, which meant late. Very late. "Does your wife na expect ya home?" she asked.

"Um, I explained to her this morning that I was assigned to the iliri delegation."

"And?" Ryali pressed. "That does na mean yer wife will be happy ta know ya spend all yer time with another woman."

"No, Ry, this assignment is a big step up for me. I'm a minor corporal with the infantry. Gate duty. I mean, it's not bad, but it's also not that great. Taking care of you? This could double my retirement." Then he dropped his voice. "And I want to make sure my friend is safe."

"Has Linaeryx touched them?" Ryali meant the guards.

"Oh, yeah," Henrik assured her. "Everyone checked out. Two are iliri, she said. Well, Niran, but there's one more. Why?"

"Because I am yer friend," she told him, "and I would like ta be a friend ta yer wife too. Go home. Tell Niran ta come watch, and ta make sure the humans do na make a mistake. He will know what we do na, right?"

"Ry," Henrik grumbled, "he's not that much older than you. Any of you. It's not proper for him to be in the room when you're undressed."

"Fer humans," Ryali reminded him. "We are na ashamed of our skin. Na anymore. Tell Niran ta protect us like a brother and go home. We'll be fine."

"Ok." He turned for the door, but stopped halfway. "Valri's amazing, by the way. Maybe the happiest little girl I've ever seen. You're a very good amma."

Ryali shooed him out with a gesture. "Go. Ya can play with her tomorrow. Tell yer wife I'm in her debt."

He nodded. "Night, Ry." Then he raised his voice to the rest. "Good night, ladies. It's a pleasure having you here."

They all called back to him, and a few waved. It seemed Ryali wasn't the only one to feel comfortable with Henrik. Granted, the excitement of so much wealth around them probably didn't hurt. Still, as Ria began to organize the tailors, the others turned to her. Their eyes were all bright, and their faces filled with sharp-toothed smiles.

"The man," Kaliryc said, "is so nice. How do you always find the best humans?"

"He was at the gate," Ryali explained. "And many Anglians are just as nice. It is a thing here."

Linaeryx was nodding. "I like it. I'm glad we came."

Then a knock came at the door. A moment later, Niran poked his head through. "Henrik said I was allowed in?" he asked, his eyes turned to the ground.

"Come," Ryali told him. "Ya are in charge of nights, so ya will be our bodyguard."

"Um..." He came in and shut the door behind him. "Ilus Ryali -"

"Ryali," she corrected. "I do na like titles. It is a human thing."

"Right." Niran cleared his throat. "Ryali, then. It's not considered proper for a man to see women less than completely dressed. Not unless it's her husband."

"Human thing," Ryali said yet again.

Niran's eyes finally lifted, then flicked from girl to girl. "Ok, then. So what do you need from me?"

Ria took over. "Make sure the iliri are not pressured. If they refuse anything, reinforce their decision."

"And we need weapons," Vyrix added. "Daggers in our family colors."

Niran held up a finger. "That will have to wait for tomorrow. Ceramic or resin blades?"

"Ceramic," the girls all said at the same time.

That made the soldier laugh. "Ok, then. If you want to get me a list of colors, styles, and sizes, I can have them ordered when I head back to the barracks." He looked over at Ria. "On the King's bill, Lady Tor?"

"Yes," Ria assured him, "and I'm using the iliri custom of forgoing my title. Call me Ria, Corporal."

"Niran," he told her. "Niran Kyrixx, formerly of the night patrol."

"Kyrixx?" Usami asked, noting the last name.

Niran nodded. "As I told Ryali, my family came from Viraenova. I'm iliri enough to see in the dark, not enough to have a skill - the grauori tried - but I am the Kaisae's man."

"And now," Ria decided, "you are Ryali's. I should probably have new uniforms made for the iliri guards. Black, I think."

"No," Ryali hissed. "Na black. That is for the Blades."

"Oh." Ria looked at Niran desperately, as if seeking help. "Then what color?"

"Dark green," Niran told her. "The darkest you can find that's still green, accented with silver. White if there's nothing else. We should also have a unit patch in Iliran."

"What would it say?" Ria asked.

"Iliri nation," Niran said. "It should be in white and silver, as a sign of respect."

At the side, an older woman cleared her throat. "And the family colors? Am I working with specific palettes?" Evidently, she was the tailor.

Linaeryx approached the stool placed for measuring the girls and shucked off her robe, proving she would go first. As the thick fabric fell to the ground, it left her bare, but the girl didn't seem to care at all. Her gaze was locked on Niran, a predatory smile taking over her lips when he didn't avert his eyes. Then she stepped up to be measured.

"Pink," she told the tailor. "My family chose the color of fear ta warn of our temper."

"Any specific shade?" the woman asked.

"Na, just pink. I do na want purple or red, but pink."

"Yes, ilus," the tailor agreed. "I have many shades that will do well with your skin." She paused, hesitating for a split second. "And underclothes?"

"We do na wear them," Linaeryx said. "They bunch and bind, making it hard ta breathe, or just too hot. Na, that would be a waste."

"Um," Ria said, her voice overly polite. "Maybe you can design something suitable, Madam Clendsy? Something sheer enough to not bother their iliri skin, but fitted well enough to save their pride in a stiff breeze?"

The tailor nodded. "They're all young enough that they won't need much support, and it will give me a chance to prove my skills." She lifted her eyes to Linaeryx. "I like my own challenges, ilus. If I make something, will you at least try it and tell me where I need to improve?"

"Yeh," Linaeryx agreed, "but do na be offended if I do na like it. Here, women wear so much, and ya think it is normal. Ta me, it looks like a lot of weight."

"It can be," the tailor assured her. "Although, for you lot, I've been given permission to use new and modern styles. I made the Kaisae's dress for the Spring Ball, you know."

"Was it a nice dress?" Zyta asked.

Madam Clendsy smiled at her measuring tape as she ran it down Linaeryx's leg. "It was nearly indecent, and maybe the most beautiful thing I've ever created. Now, I get to do it at least eight more times."

While the girls talked, Niran moved to stand beside Ryali, but his eyes were on Linaeryx. He waited for the first break and asked, "What's the tattoo, ilus?"

"That," Linaeryx told him, pointing to the mark on the outside of her hip, "is my family name. My pack. The word is 'beware' in Glish."

"Can you draw it for me? The pack names?"

Linaeryx smiled. "Of course, I can. Why do ya want it?"

Niran didn't hesitate. "Because it would look very good on the hilt of your hand-and-a-half dagger. Maybe even on the blade. You clearly have the form to wield such a weapon."

Ryali laughed once. "And will ya inspect all of us so closely?"

"Unless you already know the size and style of weapon you prefer, yes," he promised. "Because I have a feeling that your daggers aren't meant to be for display only."

Ryali inhaled deeply, making it clear she was tasting his scent. Niran just glanced at her, his face completely bland. The natural smell was there, along with plenty of human sugar, but one thing was missing. Linaeryx's body was on full display, but Niran didn't smell like lust. The only emotion she could catch from him - and even it was suppressed - was pride.

"Ya have been waiting for us?" she guessed. "Is that why ya want ta help so bad?"

"Not consciously," Niran said, his voice low enough to keep their words nearly private. "I just never felt like I fit in anywhere until I saw the Kaisae. It's a very poorly-kept secret that the decimation of Eriwald was her doing. I was there, Ryali. When Salryc Luxx and Jassant Cynortas destroyed the Eriwald guard, I was pouring beer for hunters. I watched the whole thing, and I finally understood what was wrong with me. I left a month later and signed up for the military, but my unit was still in training when the Terrans arrived."

She looked at the arm of his uniform. "But ya are a corporal. Is that na a good thing?"

"It is. I also don't plan to stop at corporal. See, the army is just a bunch of men, and the strongest rise to the top. It's the perfect place for a predator, and I am one. That's why I never felt like I belonged anywhere else - but I do here. If I could ride a horse, I'd probably be a captain of my own unit by now."

Ryali's brow furrowed as she thought. "If I could pay ya back fer helping us, would ya take care of Henrik?"

"Huh?"

"I know someone who can teach ya ta ride. She is my brother's sister, but I have never met her. She's here, though, and she can show ya. If I do this, will ya take care of Henrik?"

"Take care how?" Niran asked. "He's doing just fine on his own."

"But he is na young," she insisted. "He is the same as ya, a corporal, and he has children ta feed. He is too happy ta be a fighter, so he needs someone ta take care of him."

"Ryali, I want to say yes, but the army doesn't work like that. I think that you, the Regent of Arhhawen, can take care of him better than I ever could, but I'll do what I can."

"Good," she decided. "Then I will ask Zep if we can give ya a horse."

Niran sputtered in shock. "Give me a horse?"

Ryali nodded. "The Black Blades sent a herd to Anglia. The King has them in his stable. Risk's mate's sister is in charge of them." She paused to smile. "Iliri will breed the best horses in Anglia after the war, but Zep said all soldiers should have a good mount. I will tell him my friend needs a horse, and he will give ya one."

"Ryali, no," he hissed. "You can't just give away someone else's horses. Let alone to a man who can't afford to keep one. I just need to learn how to ride. Once I can do that, the army will assign me a mount."

"Then I will ask Arianna ta teach ya." She pressed her lips together. "Will ya still help take care of Henrik?"

Niran was gaping at her in astonishment. "Arianna Tilso, you mean? The mistress of the stables? The one with the polka-dotted herd? You know her?"

"Na, but her brother is my brother. She is nearly pack. It is na wrong fer me ta ask."

"Damn, if you can get Arianna Tilso to teach me, I'll do anything you ask." He bent to meet her eyes. "Anything, Ryali. What you're offering is a pretty big deal."

"Good." Ryali nodded to herself. "Means I am doing good at being a noble, then."

"Fuck yeah, you are," he agreed.

Chapter Eighteen

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

It was almost lunchtime when the first group of Viraenovans came into view. The horses looked worn, and the riders were worse. If Tyr had to guess, he'd say they rode all night, which meant they'd want nothing more than a place to rest. Sal quickly issued orders, sending soldiers to make room for their newest allies, then headed for the edge of camp to wait.

Jase moved quietly at her left. Kolt stood proudly at her right. Behind her, Zep and Razor followed, but they weren't alone. Tyr and the other Devil Dogs with nothing else to do moved with them like a grey shadow. When Sal paused to wait for the riders, she looked every bit as imposing as the nuvani Kaeen ever had. Maybe more. Then again, he was a little biased.

It didn't take long before a lean, golden woman pulled her horse up and dismounted. She made her way straight to Sal, but her eyes never dropped. "Laetus, Kaisae," she said. "I was ordered to report. My name is Ylexa Xerin, and I am fluent in both Iliran and Glish. The Kaeen felt that might be helpful."

"It is," Sal agreed, holding the woman's eyes. "Were you able to bring enough maargra?"

"A thousand," Ylexa assured her. "We initially headed for the wall, intending to scale it to save time, but diverted after your last message so we could bring the horses. The Kaeen felt mounted soldiers might be of more use, which meant sailing around the delta." She gestured to the group behind her. "I have my own pack with me here, and the rest finding a place to the south where the horses can graze."

What she didn't do was drop her eyes. Tyr had no idea who this woman thought she was, but she held herself like a Kaisae and didn't seem to care at all who she was talking to. The tension between them was growing thick enough for even a human to feel. That Sal hadn't started growling yet proved just how much these soldiers were needed.

"I'm sure you're tired," Sal said. "I'll have someone show you to camp, and we have enough extra hands that we'll even help raise the tents."

Ylexa's eyes moved over Sal's shoulder. "I wouldn't mind him."

Razor. Tyr wasn't sure if passing off a mate was a nuvani thing, but it sure wasn't something the iliri did. Then again, Sal only had three mates, didn't she? Technically, Razor was just her brother, but it still seemed like a pretty damned sexist thing to do. Granted, he could be missing something, but the longer he watched, the more Tyr disliked this woman.

"Ya can na have him," Jase said while Sal was still glaring at the woman.

Ylexa pretended not to notice. "Oh, I can. I promise he'll find my scent appealing, and I just brought enough nuvani to make sure I get anything I ask for. That means this man. It's been a very long ride."

"No," Sal told her.

Ylexa opened her mouth to say something else, and Tyr had enough. He stepped forward, putting his body between the two women, blocking Ylexa's view. "Yeah, see, my friend there? He has a thing for one woman, and that's not you. Now, maybe the human in me is fucking up some fancy little iliri tradition or something, but him having a dick doesn't mean he's property." Tyr moved a little closer, forcing her to look up, not surprised at all when she growled. "Now me? I kinda like it when they bite."

Ylexa snarled so quickly it was almost a bark. "Back off, human."

"Nah, not today. See, you don't get to stare in the eyes of my Kaisae and expect me to let it go. Not how it works in Anglia, bitch."

Razor raised his voice. "You have no right to ask for another woman's mate."

"Mate?" Ylexa asked. "The Kaisae claims three."

"Four," Sal said, the word dropped without a hint of emotion.

Which meant that sometime recently, things had changed. A rush of jealousy hit Tyr, but it didn't last long. If anyone deserved to be picked, it was Razor. He was the unsung hero of the Black Blades, the man who kept everything running. Tyr also thought of the guy as a friend, and he was honestly happy things had worked out for him.

"Hey, congrats, man," Tyr said, refusing to look away from the nuvani. "So you finally gave in, huh? What's the word for that one?"

"Cinnor," Ylexa told him. "You don't even know the titles of respect."

"Maybe not the titles," Tyr agreed, "but I sure know how to show it. And if you want to get close to my Kaisae again..." He leaned down into her face. "Drop. Your. Fucking. Eyes. I can say it in Iliran if your Glish isn't good enough."

"Tyr," Sal said calmly, "she's tired, and news of Razor's acceptance this morning is just being passed around. She didn't know." But Sal managed to make that sound like it was a very weak excuse. "Would you show her where their campsite is? I'm sure she'll be a lot less irritable after a nap."

He thrust his arm in the right direction. "Ilus," he said, making it clear he wasn't asking.

Ylexa snarled again and spun, marching the way he'd pointed. Tyr fell in beside her, sending a thought back to Razor to let him know the Dogs would handle it. When Razor agreed, Tyr next message was to his own team, telling them that these nuvani would need watching. He updated the Dogs quickly but efficiently, never letting the woman leave him behind.

Just as the open area next to the Vanguard became visible, Ylexa spun on him. "She does not need them all. There's no way she could keep them all satisfied, but she takes more and more. There aren't enough men with strong skills, and yet they gravitate to her."

"It's called ayati," Tyr told her. "It's also rude as fuck for you to think that having tits means you can tell another person what to do. Kinda sounds like exactly what I'm fighting against, you know?"

Ylexa opened her mouth to snap at him again, then closed it. He watched as her brow furrowed in thought, then the weary woman tilted her head in confusion. "So the iliri do not claim men as they wish."

"Eh..." Tyr mumbled, lifting a hand to tilt it back and forth. "They make it clear they're interested, then let the man refuse or accept. It's a lot more like dating and less like arranged marriages. And Sal? Yeah, she's pushing for equality. Kinda for everything. You know, species, genders, sexual preferences, and all of that stuff. She has this crazy idea that we should all have the right to make up our own minds, and it's rather inspiring."

Ylexa nodded. "Then I will not be offended at the refusal. I assume this is where I'm camping?"

"It is." And Tyr pointed toward a selection of midnight blue tents. "And those soldiers are called the Vanguard. Conglomerate iliri conscripts recently made elite soldiers." He paused, letting his smile show. "Most are men without mates. Quite a few have very strong skills. I'd be happy to introduce you."

Ylexa ran her eyes over Tyr. "What about you? I'd let you ease my body from the ride."

"Tempting," Tyr told her, returning the look. "And if I wasn't on duty, I'd prove to you that humans have a few skills of our own, but I'm expected elsewhere."

Ylexa reached up to slide a hand over his chest. "Shame. You are a strong one, aren't you?"

Tyr caught her wrist. "I'm also not a fan of being groped without permission. Consent goes both ways, sweetheart. Now tell your sisters to bring their gear, and I'll have my brothers help get you all in bed sooner rather than later."

The woman's eyes had gone distant the moment his skin touched hers. When she refocused on his face, the nuvani sighed. "I did not expect such devotion from a human."

"For my Kaisae?" Tyr asked. "Yeah, she has a way about her."

"You are willing to give your life, yet you know she will not touch you?"

Which meant he'd just been read. Still, Tyr nodded. "First, because she's the best leader I can imagine. I've met a King, a Kaeen, and more, but Sal is different. She asks nothing of us that she wouldn't do herself. Second, because my feelings for her do not mean she owes me anything. If I'm only interested in her because of what I can get out of her, what kind of person would that make me?" He lifted a brow, daring her to say he was wrong.

"You are a strange human. Tell me, what should I call you?"

"Tyr Aristel of the Devil Dogs. Our unit has been assigned to the iliri nation of Anglia. I am the Kaisae's friend." He crossed his arms over his chest. "And Razor's, that man you tried to order into your bed."

Ylexa scoffed. "And yet you did not even know she'd taken him as her mate."

"Trust me, I knew it was coming. I didn't know she'd finally had the chance to ask." He shrugged. "There's an order to these things, and he deserves to tell his packmates before me."

Ylexa nodded. "I like you, Tyr of the Devil Dogs. I will have you as my liaison with Anglia. Tell your Kaisae I'll work with you."

"Mm. Well, I'm still trying to figure you out, Ylexa of Viraenova. Tell me, are you going to be a pain in my ass all the way to Terric?"

The woman finally sighed, letting go of her arrogance. "I left my children behind, marched a thousand soldiers across Viraenova, figured out how to ferry all of these horses across the river delta without being caught by the ocean tides, and most likely won't return home for a year or more. I'm tired, I'm annoyed that this needs to happen, and I'm not convinced that the Conglomerate of Free Citizens is worth risking my soldiers for. In other words, human, I've just given up everything because my Kaeen asked. Do you truly blame me for wondering if it will be worth it?"

"She's changing the world, Ylexa." He scrubbed at his face, trying to figure out a way to make her understand. "Salryc Luxx may be fighting the Emperor of Terric, but that's not why we're here. She's helping the Conglomerate for one reason, and one reason only." He pointed to those dark blue tents. "Because no one else will fight for them. Not even their own people."

"But you will." She said it gently, not as an accusation, but more like an epiphany. "You're saying that all of these humans picked up arms and left their homes because they believe in this cause that much?"

"No, we were already soldiers," he admitted.

"We weren't." She patted his bicep. "A month ago, I was planning my spring crop and eyeing an available man in my town. Today, I am a soldier, again. Viraenova was at peace. We were safe. Two weeks ago, I was going to live to be a very old woman, and now, I have no idea."

"Yeah," he agreed, "kinda makes sense why you're pissed."

"But I'm still here," she promised. "I still came, even knowing what I was losing, because you're right. I want to see my people be free. I want to know that my children can travel the continent without fear. One day, I'd love to see the grasslands of Gallicor or the lakes of Namisa, and winning this war is the only way that can happen."

"Pissing off the Kaisae isn't a good way to start," he pointed out.

Ylexa huffed and turned for the open dirt. "No, but making sure she's as strong as everyone says would make me a lot more confident. Salryc Luxx is a myth, Tyr. Stories of her have grown with each retelling. If I'm going to serve at her command, I need to be sure she's really the leader they say."

He trailed after her. "She bends ayati."

"You humans don't know what ayati is."

"Maybe not," he agreed, "but it's still true. She made it clear that if she loses anyone else she loves, she'll stop. She will not throw our lives away for a fate that doesn't care about us. Thing is, it worked. The allied army just suffered our biggest loss in this war, and you know how many people died?"

Ylexa didn't slow. "No, but I do know that's why I was called in."

"None."

Her feet stopped, and hard. Then she turned back to see him. "What?"

Tyr nodded. "Hundreds of Terrans. Dozens of us trapped in the middle. A complete annihilation of our entire plan, and no one died. The Dernor had a vision that gave us time to retreat. The Dernor, Ylexa. He was born human! Now, if you want to talk about miracles, then let's talk, because I can't think of a bigger one than that. Yes, she's tired, she's stressed, and she's pushed herself so far beyond her limits that the last thing she needs is some arrogant nuvani bitch trying to demand her latest mate, but she's still the fucking Kaisae, and she's still the best hope this world has of putting things right."

Ylexa nodded at him. "Tell her I'm sorry. Tell her she has my laetus, and to forgive an old woman for being rude. If she can bend ayati, I will follow her without question."

He chuckled once. "Yeah, I think you're starting to understand."

Chapter Nineteen

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

After that, Ylexa was easier to deal with. Tyr had told Sal about their talk, and the nuvani woman had slept for a few hours before coming back to apologize herself. This time, she'd averted her eyes. No, she hadn't truly dropped them, but she'd still shown her respect, and it was enough. Sal didn't need a submissive leader. She needed a strong one, because a thousand nuvani maargra demanded nothing less. That didn't mean Sal had to be friends with the woman.

When the rest of the nuvani began to stir that evening, the military council met again. This time, Ylexa joined them. So did Perin from Dark Heart, Calix from the Vanguard, Kinetry from the 97th Pikemen, Takara Nashwa from the 43rd Mounted, Kesh from Lightning Brigade, Arctic for the Black Blades, Ilija for the Verdant Shields, Pig for the Devil Dogs, and Nya for all the grauori under her command. With Sal and Dom there, plus Ran for strategy advice, the small dining room turned military office was packed.

"Ok," Sal said, rolling out a map across the table. "Before we get into the how, there's one last thing I need to know. Since our last meeting, I've talked with the leader of each Conglomerate unit here, and I gave you all time to think about it. Right now, in order to finalize this strategy, I need your answers. Sirs, will you turn back at the Escean border, or will you and the men under your command come with us to finish this?"

Calix jerked his chin at Ran. "You sure my orders allow this? Because I'm not going to throw away everything we just gained."

Ran nodded. "Command issued the exact same orders to each of you. Assist the Kaisae of Anglia and her military efforts to remove Terran forces from the CFC in such a way as to ensure the borders will not simply be retaken. It's the retaken part you can use, Calix."

"Then the Vanguard is in. Talked with my men, and their only concern was that Command might look at us harder than the others because of our recent formation, but we want to do this."

Kesh waved the iliri soldier down. "I'll make it clear you asked for clarification. Lightning Brigade is in, Sal. I've got four new men, but they're solid. Just keep that in mind."

Perin flopped his arms onto the table. "Dark Heart is with you. I think Jad and Hax would take over if we didn't keep going. So yeah, Sal. We're with you, and I'm supposed to say, 'adamantly.'"

She nodded and looked at Takara Nashwa, the Captain of the 43rd mounted. "I know your men aren't considered elites, but the rest say you might as well be. Are you coming to Terric with us?"

Takara chuckled. "Well, I wasn't sure I'd get the vote, but Odi spoke up for you. He convinced the rest that we need to do this. So, yeah, we're in."

Sal then looked at the last of the Conglomerate officers: Kinetry. "And you?"

He smiled. "Sal, let's be honest. The moment we hit the Escean border, the 97th Pikemen are going to become the 1st Iliri Infantry. That's why these men came. So yeah, just try and stop us."

"That's what I thought," she told him. "And yeah, you can have that designation. I should also mention that I've spoken with my man in the Emperor's camp." She glanced at Ylexa. "Iliri, so you know. According to him, the officers leading the Terran army in Escea and the CFC had orders giving them complete autonomy. Their goal is to defeat us in any way deemed possible. As of last night, they still hadn't heard about our defeat in Merriton, so the Emperor hasn't changed anything yet."

"Is that a good thing?" Pig asked.

"Not really," Sal admitted. "It means we're playing blind." Then she tapped the map, right on Merriton. "So, I'm fighting what I can see. The day after tomorrow, we move here. I want the nuvani to flank out toward the south, pushing a line from the ocean to the city to make sure they can't get past us." She looked over at Ylexa. "Your maargra have the skills to hold their own, and this will ease them into the combat. I can't promise that Escea won't send troops around by boat, though."

"We can handle it," Ylexa assured her. "I know these women have mostly been reserves, but I brought the best I could get on short notice."

"And thank you for that." Sal turned back to the map. "The 43rd and Dark Heart will flank north, closing off anything from Merriton to the CFC line." She looked over at Perin. "Because I need fast-moving mounted." Then to Pig. "I want Devil Dogs with the Blades, making a sweep through the city. Lightning Brigade with Vanguard to clear the buildings as we pass. Nya, the grauori will need to lead us through. Your noses will make sure no one gets missed, and your speed will prevent retaliation. The rest of you will be responsible for detaining prisoners and citizens alike, since we cannot trust those people in Merriton. Half of them welcomed Terric into the city. I want anyone suspicious held until one of Nya's maargra can clear them."

"This is going to take all day," Pig pointed out.

Sal nodded. "But the only other option is to let Shade do it, and I think we all know how that will turn out. Once this is done, we'll probably need to stay long enough to clean it up. That means we'll camp on the eastern side of the city for those flanking, and those in Merriton will take shifts. I'll give all of you a day's notice before we start the final push - which will include soldiers all along the Escean border, up toward Unav. I'll be notifying them of the plan tonight."

Sal leaned over the table, showing the locations of the CFC's military support when the front door of the farmhouse banged open. The officers all paused. Sal glanced back but couldn't see through the crowd. Kesh didn't have that problem.

"Report!" he ordered.

A young man hurried closer, wedging his way through the crowd. "Sir, there's light in the sky to the east. A lot of it, and a slave just rode in - although I'm not sure ride is the right word. It was more like he was hanging onto the horse. Sir, he says Merriton's revolting. The slaves have turned on them, and it sure looks like the town is burning."

Ran sucked in a breath and stood straight. "How did he find us?"

"Uh..." Kesh's guy glanced at Sal and Ylexa nervously. "Sirs, he said he followed his nose. Said it led him to the Kaisae."

"He probably did," Ylexa assured them. "That, the scent of so many horses, campfires, and everything else would've been enough for a half-decent tracker to follow."

"Or a compass," Sal added.

"So we don't need to worry about a trail?" Ran asked.

The nuvani leader turned her eyes to Sal. "Would this slave rebellion be enough to keep the Terrans from chasing a single slave?"

"If Merriton's burning?" Sal said. "Then yeah. I can't guarantee it, though."

Ylexa bobbed her head once. "I'll send some nuvani to watch the plains between us."

"Na," Nya said, standing up to lean on the table across from Sal. "My sisters can do it, and they are less likely to be seen."

Ylexa's brows shot up. "Your Glish is very clean, gerus."

Nya's tongue fell from her lips in a grauoran smile. "The more we use it, the easier it gets to manage their strange letters. I have been with the Kaisae long enough to use it a lot. That's why my amma put me in charge."

"Rragri," Ylexa guessed. "She's well-respected in Viraenova. I see the strength runs in the family. Send your sisters. Mine wouldn't be opposed to a little more time out of the saddle." Then she looked at Sal and lifted a hand. "Sorry. I didn't mean to take over."

"You're fine," Sal assured her. "I like my commanders to be self-sufficient, and I don't mind being told I'm wrong."

Ylexa gave her a tentative smile. "I may do that. I also don't mind being told when I overstep my place. It's why I was not chosen to move with the Kaeen. I..." She paused to choose her words. "You should know that decades ago, when Tseri Janoyc was chosen as Kaeen, I was the woman she defeated for the position. The people felt I was too militarily-minded. They were right."

"Then I think you're the perfect person for this," Sal assured her.

"Thank you, Kaisae," Ylexa said. "I promise you, I'm very good at what I do. I may be abrasive, headstrong, and a little too bloodthirsty, but if you trust me, I will not let you down." She canted her head. "You just may need to yell at me a few times."

"Believe it or not," Sal told her, "I can handle that." Then she offered her hand. "I also won't get in your way unless I have to, ilus. I prefer to let my soldiers lead themselves. I just point them in the right direction. It's a pleasure having you on my side."

Ylexa lifted her hand, making it clear her skin was bare, then clasped Sal's palm. Both women closed their eyes for a moment, but when their lids lifted, so did their lips, curling into matching smiles. Ylexa moved her eyes to the ground.

"I was wrong, Kaisae. I thought you'd been chosen because you were easy to like. I see now that you've earned the respect these men give you." She pulled in a breath. "Your life has not been easy."

"Maybe not," Sal agreed, "but it prepared me for this." She turned to Kesh's new recruit whose name she still didn't know. "Where is this slave?"

"Risk, Tilso, and Geo have him at their camp, sir," the man said. "Roo is making him eat meat, and Raast was healing his wounds. He's burned, sir. Not bad. Not like your sister, but enough to prove his story."

"Is he stable enough to come here?"

The guy shook his head. "I mean, we could tell him to and he would, but honestly, sir? No. Roo snarled at the Devil Dogs for getting too close, if that says anything."

Because Roo was known to be kind and gentle. She'd made a habit of spoiling as many soldiers as she could, and it seemed they all knew her name. The little rafrezzi bitch wasn't a fighter. She could kill as well as any grauori, but she preferred to spend her time caring for others. It was what made her happiest, so her growl was her way of protecting this man.

"Ran?" Sal asked. "Come with me to talk to him. The rest of you..." She tapped her head. "Keep your mind open. If you aren't linked, stay with an officer who is. I have a feeling our last day of rest just got canceled, and all of my plans may have just gone to shit." She gestured for her dava to follow her and turned for the door.

"Where are your mates, Sal?" Ran asked, stopping her.

"Drinking, actually." She flashed him a smile. "Celebrating Razor's acceptance and bonding. You're good enough to guard me, aren't you?"

Kesh just sighed and began unbuckling his belt. "Take my swords, sir. We need to get you a good set of your own."

Arctic laughed once. "The General could make a stick into something lethal, but I'm on it, Sal. Don't bother Razor with it."

She mouthed, "Thank you," to him and jerked her head for her adopted father to hurry up. Ran was moving the moment Kesh put the sword belt in his hands, buckling it on as they wove through the house. By the time they made it to the back door, he'd moved to her left.

"So where's your dad's proper place anyway?" he asked.

Sal shrugged. "Wherever you want it to be."

So he moved around to her right side. "Then I think I'll take this. Mostly because Kolt's a lot less likely to bite me than your Ahnor."

She actually laughed at that. "Jase would never bite you."

"Yeah, Sal, he would." Ran dropped a hand onto her shoulder. "As well he should, if I need it. And you know moving this army isn't going to happen fast, right?"

"No, dava, I don't. See, this is Anglia. I believe that we can do anything we have to, and so they'll believe it too." She pointed, directing him to an easy path between tents. "And yes, I'm already thinking about how to handle this, but I want to be sure. I just have to know what we're up against."

When they got closer to the Black Blades' camp, people had already begun to cluster, making a very large ring. In the center of it, the fire had been built up to give off more heat, but that made it bright enough to see the small group in the middle.

Sal aimed right for it, and men moved out of her way. When she stepped into the light, she saw him. She also recognized him. The man's name was Delryn, and he'd been the one to meet her in the Merriton bulk market. His left hand looked fine, but the sleeve on that side was singed, the cuff charred to black on the outside, proving his wounds had already been healed.

"Delryn," Sal said, walking up.

His eyes opened wide, his mouth falling open in a shocked O as he jumped to his feet. For a split second, he looked her over, from her ears to the ground, then the man collapsed to his knees to bow before her. "Kaisae," he breathed.

"I hate bowing," she told him as she gently eased him up. "Sit. I may look different than I did the last time you saw me, but I'm still the same person. Sit, Delryn. You look like you've been through the wringer, and I need you to tell me what happened."

When she guided him back to the stump he'd used as a chair, the man didn't resist. He also looked completely awestruck, his eyes torn between staring at her boots and checking the crowd growing around them. The scent of fear and nervousness poured off him, so Sal knelt at his side and reached for his hand.

"How did you find us?" she asked.

"I was told the general area, and when I got closer, I followed my nose. I think the horse followed its as well, because it did most of the work."

"Ok, and were you followed?" she pressed.

He shook his head. "The stable girl made sure of it. She did this, Kaisae. After you were nearly hung, she took charge, coordinating the slaves into a rebellion. It took time to get us all linked, but we managed. Then she made contact with a very old human woman. Um, Ninsa, her name is. Her slaves said she could be trusted, so we trusted her. She had weapons in her warehouse. Baeli, the slave from the stables, made us wait, though. She said we had to bide our time until the enemy wouldn't think we were a threat, and she was right. When we attacked at sundown, they didn't see it coming."

Sal nodded to prove she was listening. She also knew most of those names. Ninsa Aridel was the woman who'd tried to sell horses to Pig and ended up helping the Anglians instead. Baeli, though. Sal wasn't sure of her name, but she had a funny feeling that was the girl who'd held their horses. She'd seemed proud, and Delryn's story proved it.

"I was told there's light in the sky. Is Merriton burning?" Sal asked the slave.

He bit his lips closed, lifted his eyes, and nodded. "The Terrans tried to keep us from getting to the weapons. They burned the warehouses. Ninsa said to let it burn for now and to fight like beasts instead. We did. They were winning when I left, but Baeli said the Kaisae needed to know. Someone needed to tell her that her people aren't waiting to be saved. They're waiting to be led."

"Fuck," Geo groaned. "Sal, that's because of something I said. I told her that what humans do to her doesn't define her, but what she does about it will. I think this was her response."

"And she proved her point," Sal told him. "She also just upped our timeline."

Ran reached down and rubbed her shoulder. "What are we doing, Sal? What are your orders?"

Sal looked up at her sadava, using both her voice and her mind in tandem. "We need to pack up camp. The slaves are retaking Merriton for us, and I do not want to waste this chance. I want this place cleared in two hours, and every soldier in the saddle in four. It's time to get our revenge on Terric."

Chapter Twenty

Anglia

In just one day, Madam Clendsy had managed to get each of the girls one dress. Just one, but Ryali still thought it was a miracle. The tailor said she'd had to enlist her entire staff to sew them, so they weren't the best, but it was the best Ryali had ever owned. Hers was black, marking her as a Black Blade. So was Valri's, even if the child's had accents of green to go with it.

Ryali almost felt bad putting the toddler into such fancy clothes knowing she'd end up crawling on the floor and ruining it, but Ria assured her it would be ok. So, once Valri was made to look like a princess, Ryali slipped into her own gown. Unlike what Anglian women wore, this one was simple. Some smooth, shiny fabric hugged her body from chest to mid-thigh, where black lace flared out to her ankles. The neckline wasn't low, but her sleeves started off her shoulders, begging her to pull her hair up and show off her neck.

Ryali loved it. Never before had she felt this beautiful, and it made her want to brag about it. Before she could convince herself not to, she reached out, sending her mind south.

Hey, Joevar? she asked. Are ya busy?

Um... he immediately replied. Not too busy for you, why?

It's nothing, she promised, preparing to back out of the link.

His amusement flowed into her mind. I'm just packing. What's going on, Ryali?

I got a dress, she thought, making it clear it really wasn't important. I just did na know who else I could tell.

Is it a pretty one? he asked. Can you, I dunno, send me a thought of yourself looking in a mirror or something?

I've never tried ta send a memory so far, she told him. Should I try?

If it means I get to see you in a pretty dress, I promise I'm all for it.

For some reason, that made her smile. So, grabbing Valri, she posed them both before the long mirror in their room and tried to memorize every detail. She twisted and turned, loving how the lace swirled around her lower legs, then told Valri to pose pretty. Proving she was Zep's daughter, the child flounced brazenly, flapping her skirts and fluffing her hair to the best of her ability. Laughing, Ryali packaged the memory and decided there was no reason not to try.

She pushed it through the link.

A moment later, she felt surprise from Joevar, then a strange blankness. He was still there, she could feel the connection, but his mind had gone completely silent. After a wait that seemed to take forever - but was really no more than a few seconds - she heard his thoughts again.

Your daughter is probably the most adorable thing I've ever seen, and the colors are perfect for her. He paused. And please don't ever tell Zep you showed me that dress. He'd kill me. You look absolutely amazing, Ryali. Wow. I mean, you're so beautiful. Black is definitely your color. Almost makes your hair look like some fancy metal, you know? Too pale to be gold, though, but wow. Add some red lip stain, and I think you'll be every man's fantasy.

I do na want ta be every man's.

His answer came back just as fast. Then whose do you want to be?

Ryali was smiling, but she wasn't ready to answer that. I do na know. But now ya know what I look like. This is na fair. I have never seen ya.

I don't have a mirror. And even if I did, I'm not sure I could do that. I mean, sending memories isn't something I've really mastered yet, so I can't show you.

Then tell me, she insisted. What do ya look like, Joevar?

Um, I'm short. I mean, that's the first thing most people notice about me. I'm about as wide as Zep, but my head only comes to about his shoulder. Taller than Cyno, though, so I'm ok with it. And I've got a big nose. Like wide.

And yer skin? she asked. Are ya as dark as Zep?

Closer to Ran, but I don't know if you've met him. Lighter than Zep. Much lighter. Just a smidge darker than Valri, actually. Brown eyes and hair, of course, since I'm human. But medium brown for both. Like the color of leather. Ryali, I'm not a handsome man. I'm short and I'm strong. It makes me a good soldier.

I'm short too, she reminded him. Shorter than Cyno, but taller than Sal.

Guess that means you'd be just about right to dance with, huh? He sounded a little awkward, like he was trying to change the subject.

But she'd just realized another problem. I do na know how ta dance like they do here. I will need ta learn.

Ask Henrik, he told her. I mean, if you don't know, the others probably don't either, right? Tell him to have the guards teach you. I mean, that dress definitely deserves to be shown off on a dance floor.

Yeh, it kinda does. But she couldn't stop thinking about the feeling she'd gotten from him. Joevar, ya know I do na care if ya are handsome, right? I like ya. Ya are nice. Those things matter more than being handsome.

Thanks. You're kinda good for my ego, but I bet at least one of those guards up there is handsome, and all those iliri in Arhhawen? Maybe you should invite a few of the men to come hang out in Dorton.

I do na want them, she thought. Many are boys I grew up with. I do na want them. Many smell wrong.

Wrong?

Related, she explained. The others are Terrans. Those men I do na trust. They act like humans, and na like ya. Like normal humans.

So you're calling me abnormal? he teased.

Na. I am calling ya wonderful. I like talking ta ya, Joevar.

Joe, he told her. My friends call me Joe, and I'd really like you to be one of those.

Her eyes followed Valri as the child continued to play in front of the mirror. Just a friend? she asked. Maybe a good friend?

Definitely a good friend, he agreed a little too quickly. One who has me blushing halfway across the continent.

Because I am flirting with ya? she teased.

Yeah. Another rush of his emotions leaked through. Mostly embarrassment, but also a strange happiness that could only be described as giddy. Pretty girls don't flirt with me, so I'm sure I'm saying all the wrong things. Sorry.

Ya are cute, she told him. I like yer mind. It makes me smile. Ya make me happy, Joe. Maybe it'd be ok if I flirt more, or is that na allowed?

You can flirt all you want, he promised. I just might flirt back.

Oh, ya know how ta flirt? Well, that sounds like a challenge then, but ya also said ya were busy. I am na bothering ya, am I?

No, I mean, I'm still packing. We're moving out tonight, Ryali. The slaves in Merriton rebelled against the Terrans, and we're in the saddle before dawn. I'm probably not going to be able to talk much tomorrow. Could be some fighting.

She heard what he didn't say. But ya will be careful, right?

As careful as I can be, but I can't promise anything. They beat us out of Merriton once, and ayati only knows how none of us died. There's no guarantee we'll be as lucky this time. But if I'm not here to talk to you, there will be someone else, ok? And the Devil Dogs have promised that we'll have someone to make it back. Someone to pass on everything the Black Blades know so your daughter won't lose the history we've just found.

But I want ya ta make it back too, she insisted. I do na want some human I have never met. I like ya, Joe. Just ya.

And you will like someone else once you get to know him. Give those guys up there a chance, Ryali. You're too beautiful of a woman not to live every second to the fullest. You deserve to have all those men compliment you, dance with you, and make you believe it as much as I do, ok?

I will play my part, but ya will survive. Ya hear me? Tell my pack that ya are mine. My friend, my contact, and my... She cut off her thought.

Your what? he asked.

My man, she finished weakly.

You don't want me like that, Ryali.

Yeh, I do. She was adamant, and made sure he felt it. I want ta know ya, and ya will live so that can happen. That is my order!

He laughed at that, and she could feel it. I obey the Kaisae's orders, missy. It was a good try, though.

Ok, does it make it better if it's my wish?

Well, I'll do everything in my power to make your wish come true, but on one condition. He didn't wait for her to agree. You don't spend all night hiding in your fancy Anglian room up there. If you go show off that amazing dress, then I'll do everything I can to live through this fight. Deal?

Deal, she agreed. Then added, I do like ya, Joe.

I like you too, Ryali. Probably a lot more than I should, but I'm also half a continent away. I'm not going to stop you from flirting with me, though. I mean, it's starting to be something I look forward to, but I also want you to be iliri. I want you to claim the man that interests you, be a little bit feral, and make it very clear that my people are amazing.

Ya want me ta find another man? she asked.

Not really, he admitted. Not at all, but I'm not stupid. You're iliri, and I'm a jealous human. I'm also your friend first, so if you meet someone, I want you to be able to tell me, and I want to encourage you to be everything that an iliri should be. Not everything a human decided was good and proper. I like you, Ryali, because you are so very iliri.

She nodded at her own reflection. Then I will be iliri, and I will na keep secrets if ya do na.

I can definitely agree to that, he told her. Now go play. Show off that beautiful girl of yours, and make those nobles drool. I really need to get this stuff into the wagons.

Ok. Be safe, Joe? And fight like a beast.

He sent her back the mental equivalent of a hug. Promise. In exchange, you have fun tonight. And I'm trying to figure out how to get Valri a toy, so don't be shocked if it happens.

Do na spoil her! Ryali warned.

No deal. I like kids, hun. I'm using this as an excuse to spoil myself. She just gets the benefits. Now go play, have a great night, and I'll reach out to you when the fighting's done, ok?

Ok. Night, Joevar.

Good night, Ryali.

And with that, he slipped out of the link, but she could feel the warmth of his pleasure before he was gone. For a moment, she just sat there, running over what they'd said to each other, but she was ok with it. She actually liked this man, and not the way she liked Henrik. Something about Joevar made her feel... special.

It wasn't that he said she was beautiful - although she liked that. It was more. He treated her like she was smart, strong, and, well, a person. He talked to her with respect, and not many humans had done that before. That he didn't ignore her daughter? Always, he made sure to mention Valri, to compliment her, and to include her when he could. Now, he was planning to buy her daughter things?

Joevar was perfect. It didn't matter if he was ugly. Most humans were. Even Zep was more coarse than any iliri man, but that had its own appeal. Humans were thick and strong. They were solid and powerful. They weren't beautiful, but they were exciting. She had a feeling that being thrown into a bed by Joevar would be something she would have no reason to regret.

But she'd made him a promise, and she intended to keep it. Hopefully, that meant he'd keep his. As she stood, intending to leave, she paused by her fancy dressing table. The one with the mirror and cosmetics. Her eye landed on a tube of red stain.

Tonight, she would go out and prove that iliri weren't humans. Tomorrow, Joevar would still be alive to hear her tell him all about it. And she'd wear the red lip color just because he liked it.

Chapter Twenty-One

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

The pink light of dawn filled the sky, tainted only by the column of black smoke rising from the northern side of Merriton. Sal and her army approached at a fast trot, the dried winter grasses slushing against the horses' legs, audible only because of the soldiers' silence. As far as her eyes could see, allies fanned out, making a moving wall that was closing in on the city.

We don't know what we're riding into, Sal warned them. If the Terrans defeated the slaves, be prepared for heavy pushback. My only orders are to not let them gain any ground and stop on the east side of the city. If you need backup, call for it.

A chorus of agreement came back. Those units who couldn't hear Sal's thoughts would be updated by those who could. This time, she wouldn't split her men into smaller groups. No, if Terric wanted to come at them, then they'd get them all. She wouldn't risk anyone like that again.

As the two flanks began to peel off to go around the city walls, Sal began to hear the cries from the people of Merriton. They were still too far for any one voice to stand out above the rest, but step by step, the silence was turning to chaos. Sal reached over her shoulder and pulled her black sword. Beside her, Jase nudged his mare closer, a short lance held against his leg. When she looked to her right, Zep met her eyes and nodded.

Let's make them pay, he told her.

Sal's lips curled into a dangerous smile, and she thrust her sword forward. The horses moved into a canter. The units moved together, leaving small spaces between them, and when they hit the streets of Merriton, they each took a different block. Like a tide, the soldiers washed over the city.

Bodies of humans and iliri began to appear deeper in. As they passed, Sal saw damage to buildings, getting worse with each cross street they passed. Then she saw her first living person. The iliri man squealed and shoved his body against a building, but the Blades continued past. After him, came more. Some humans, some iliri, but they made it almost to the center of Merriton before Sal saw the first sign of purple.

She angled Arden to the left and swung, cleaving the man's back. The iliri he was grappling with surged in, making the kill with his teeth, but there were more. More soldiers, more citizens, and more slaves nearly rabid in their attempts to save themselves. Sal was growling before she realized it.

Hit them hard, she ordered.

And Arctic took that as his sign to take over. Ghost, I need a fear of harming iliri. Shade, take down the runners. Soldiers only. The rest of you, clean this up. I want to see blood.

And their minds were all pulled together. Sal's ears swiveled beneath her helm, identifying more fighting on cross streets. In groups, the Blades turned for them, but she continued straight on. There weren't as many Terrans as she expected, though. A quick check of the links proved it was the same for the rest. Devil Dogs had a small skirmish on their side, but none of them were worried.

"Grauori!" Sal yelled. Find me the bad guys.

Nya's amusement filled her mind. Sure, after we kill them. Sisters? Let's remind the iliri what we can do.

Streaks of white raced under the horses, easily dodging their hooves. Sal reined in her mare, giving them the chance to get ahead - mostly, because she didn't want to leave the rest of her pack behind.

Jase moved Raven beside her and looked back. They are coming, he promised.

I just don't want to risk it, she told him. This feels too easy.

Zep moved to her other side while Kolt and Razor pushed their own horses closer to Arden. They were carrying crossbows, the streets being too narrow for them all to ride in line. Three abreast was about all that could fit if they wanted room to move the mares.

Hear anything, Sal? Kolt asked.

She shook her head. Just us. A few scattered cries, but they sound like death, not combat. Where are these bastards?

Razor pointed toward the middle of town. They set up in the richest houses last time. I'm willing to bet they didn't move after we got free.

Which means the market district, Zep said. Want to call a convergence?

Sal looked over to meet his eyes, and did just that. Blades aren't finding much, so we're heading to the middle of Merriton. I want to keep a west to east push, though. Has anyone seen anything worthwhile?

None here, Pig replied.

Kesh's voice came next, his thoughts still too loud as he learned to use the link. I've got corpses by the warehouses, but no active fighting.

Then it was Calix from the Vanguard. Kaisae, we've got a cluster forming in the distance. I don't know what street this is, but they're on the east side. Looks like an attempt to regroup. Pretty sure they can't see us yet.

Then move, she ordered. I want everyone midway in five minutes. Call it when you get there.

She glanced at her mates and put her heels to her horse. Behind her, the rest of her pack was coming. She could hear the hooves of their mounts, and the Terrans didn't need more time to get their shit together.

Shade, with Kolt and Razor, Arctic ordered, proving they were close. Ghost at the back. Three across, men. This street will be ours.

And watch the side streets, Jase added. We do na need ta be flanked.

But they didn't charge. Sal kept it to a jog, the clatter of hooves on the stone streets loud enough to tell the enemy they were coming. She saw more bodies, more destruction, and then their street ended. Following Sal's lead perfectly, the Black Blades turned to the right, then back east at the next intersection.

That was when she saw it. Just like Calix said, the Terrans were regrouping. The purple of their uniforms was lost under a layer of dust and grime, but the shield wall made it clear enough. Behind that was a line of archers wielding compound bows.

"Shade?" Sal asked.

Coming in from the back, Nya warned. Don't burn us.

Then burn the arrows, corvae, Arctic ordered. If they loose, turn the arrows to ash.

On it, Shade swore, reaching down to grip her saddle.

Everything seemed to happen at once. The grauori surged in from the back and side, the archers loosed, flames caught before the arrows even left the bows, and Sal pushed her heels into Arden's side. The mare surged forward, Raven and Cessa refusing to be left behind. In the mass confusion, the Terrans didn't stand a chance.

Sal slammed into the first shieldman with her horse. Behind her, Arctic finished the man off. The second and third lines of the Terran blockade were crumbling as they tried to fight off the grauori. Then someone grabbed her leg.

Jase didn't give the fool a chance to do more. Leaning over Raven, he shoved a dagger in the man's side, his other hand fisting in the Terran uniform. His horse's movement pulled the enemy off.

All around her, the fighting was just as easy. The Terrans were exhausted, fumbling, and dying before her eyes. They didn't stand a chance, and the cry that went up proved it.

"Retreat!" an officer at the back called. "Anglia's here. Retreat!"

His words ended with a shrill scream and a gurgle. Sal followed the sound to find a grauori standing over him, greedily chewing what was in her mouth. From the flesh missing at the man's throat, Sal could guess what it was, but the mutt hadn't been fast enough. In the distance, Sal could hear the order being repeated over and over, from all different directions.

And it was a lot more men than she'd expected. "We've hit the line," she called back to the Blades. "Keep pushing!"

After another block, the street ended again, but this time they weren't alone. The grey uniforms identified the Devil Dogs. Sal led the Black Blades into the fray with them. Small groups tried to resist, but each time, they were cut down, and every block, the devastation to Merriton became more obvious, but the resistance less. When the Anglians hit the large opening at the city center, they all stopped hard.

One of the hotels had most of the windows broken out, but people still huddled around the front of it. The other had been saved by what looked like a pack of iliri slaves, the blood on their clothes proving it hadn't been easy. And in the very center, the same place where two weeks ago a dais had been raised to hang the Conglomerate Resistance, bodies were being stacked.

"Fuck me," Pig breathed, moving his gelding up between Sal and Zep. "This is worse than Unav."

A woman scoffed at the side. Sal turned to find an old lady, but one who seemed oddly spry for her age. Her eyes were locked on Pig, all but ignoring the rest of them. Granted, to her, they were just one more group of people passing through an area that looked just a little too busy.

"Of course it is, Feo. I had my boys tell the slaves to tear this whole place down if they had to, but we wouldn't let those Terrans take us without a fight to make the iliri proud again." She gestured to the wooden form filled with corpses. "And they did us proud. Merriton owes our freedom to the very same people half these idiots used to call beasts." And she cast a disgusted look at someone on the other side of the street. "Just a few stragglers left to round up and kick out."

"I'll tell the others," Arctic said.

Sal glanced back and dipped her head in acknowledgment. "Tell them to do a sweep of the whole town. Sounds like we were late to the game."

"You were," the old woman agreed, still focused on whatever she'd been doing before they interrupted. "But that's ok. The iliri took care of it. Those slaves had some anger to take out on humans, and the Terrans were all but asking for it."

But Pig was grinning as he dropped from his horse's back. "Ninsa!" he said. "Why am I not surprised at all to see you in the middle of this?"

"Because someone has to sell the weapons, Feo, and that means I had a whole warehouse full of 'em. I couldn't think of a better way to use them. Now, where's your wife?"

"Girlfriend, actually," he told her, gesturing back in the ranks. "Keeya, come say hi to Ms. Ardiel, and help her with whatever it is she's starting?"

"Finishing," Ninsa corrected. Then she looked at the rest. "And you might as well get off those high horses, Anglia. My boys said the Terrans are bolting east just as fast as they can run." But the moment her eyes landed on Sal, she sucked in a breath. "Kaisae," she breathed, moving to bend her knee.

"Pig!" Sal snapped.

He grabbed her arm, preventing Ninsa from kneeling. "Her name is Sal, and she's probably the least arrogant person you'll meet. Don't kneel to her, ma'am."

Sal was already scrambling off her horse. "Jase?" she asked.

He dismounted with her, falling in at her left as they moved to meet the woman who had apparently saved Merriton. Ninsa just looked from one to the other, but she wasn't scared. Instead, she looked a little starstruck.

"My boys have told me all about you, Kaisae."

"Her slaves," Pig clarified. "Although she seems to treat them more like her sons."

"Gimie and I never had kids of our own," she explained, reaching out to clasp Sal's hand without asking, as if pressing the truth of her words into Sal's skin. "So he bought me an orphan boy. He was three, and his last owner killed his amma. Gimie thought he'd be like a puppy, I think, but the moment we got Dael home, I looked into his big pale eyes and knew that he wasn't meant to be a pet."

Through the woman's hand, Sal got even more. Dael was her son. Maybe not a child of her body, but so far as Ninsa cared, he was her family. So were three other "slaves" she owned, not that she could say so publicly. That would do nothing but make her children's lives harder, but they knew. And just like human children, she'd raised them the best she could, teaching them manners, getting them an education, and securing her estate to end up in their hands when she was gone.

"Mrs. Ardiel," Sal said, "I name your pack the Keepers and acknowledge you as the kaisae of it, so I want to be the first to give you laetus."

"What?" Ninsa asked.

Jase was smiling. "Yer family is iliri. Yer children make a pack, and those they mate with, and the children they will have. The law says that all iliri and the family recognized by them can legally emigrate ta Anglia. Ta Arhhawen, if they so choose."

"Oh my," Ninsa breathed.

"No!" This came from a man walking toward them. "Amma, you can't. Accept the laetus, but you can't go to Anglia."

"And why not, Dael?" she demanded. "If we go to Anglia with them, then you won't have to worry about who owns your title when Gimie and I are gone."

Dael just turned to Sal. "Laetus, Kaisae, and thank you for the respect. Our family will proudly claim the name, but she can't go to Anglia. My amma's the only person in Merriton who's willing to fight for us."

From well behind Sal's men came one more voice. "Make her the Mayor, Sal. I have a feeling that if Ninsa Ardiel decides to move later, she won't need anyone to pay her way." It was her sadava.

"I can't," Sal told him. "I have no rights to do that in the CFC, and it's not a military action."

"Then I'll do it." He moved his horse closer, the Blades politely moving out of his way. "Ninsa, I'm naming you mayor pro-tem, to serve until an official election can be held. Merriton needs someone to put this place back together, and I have a feeling we won't be here long enough to do it."

"Ran Sturmgren," Ninsa beamed. "I haven't seen you in at least a decade."

He gestured at Sal. "Been chasing my own kid. Thanks for helping to save her."

"My boys wouldn't have it any other way. They adore her. I think my Dael may even have a crush."

Ran chuckled. "It's not his fault, I promise. Now, Mayor Ardiel, maybe you can get my troops a place to stay, because they should all be making their way back here. Seems your slave rebellion did what Anglia couldn't."

"Oh, it wasn't mine. I just supplied the weapons. Some spunky girl from the Teamsters Union made this plan. She got the right people together so slaves could have something called a link, coordinated it all, and turned them into a rebellion. Baeli, I think her name is?" She looked back at Dael.

"Baeli Dylle," he told them. "She said the Kaisae would be proud."

"I am," Sal assured him. "And stunned, and thankful. Please let her know I appreciate it. Once, Merriton was my home too. If she's willing, I'd love to meet with her."

"I'll make sure she knows," Dael promised. "Now, we still have one hotel that's serviceable. Come, let us tell you everything that happened overnight."

When the man offered his arm, Jase's lip curled, but he didn't stop Sal from taking it. Zep's amusement about the whole thing, however, almost made her laugh slip out. Kolt found it nearly as funny, but they all felt relieved. This time, Merriton was truly theirs, and they had the slaves to thank for it. Former slaves, because that would be one of the first things Sal dealt with.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

It didn't take long to slaughter or chase out the last of the Terrans. The iliri slaves had done most of the work already. By the time the rest of Sal's army called it done, she'd already been given a room in the best hotel left standing. It was the same one she'd stayed in before with Razor, but this time, her suite was bigger. Much bigger.

Zep immediately flopped down onto the bed, not caring at all about the state of his armor. The mattress was huge. That was why the staff had given it to her. Yes, given. For the first time in history, the people of Merriton weren't trying to make a profit, it seemed. They were all just thankful the Terran occupation was over.

Razor walked past the end of the bed, swiping Zep's feet off so they wouldn't stain the covers. Zep shot him a dirty look, Razor lifted his lip in a playful snarl, but it was clear he didn't mean it. Jase had disappeared to the massive bathroom, and Sal could hear water running into the tub. Kolt, however, had left the room after saying something about 'not big enough.' Sal had a funny feeling he meant the bed.

Sure enough, he returned a few minutes later with two other iliri and a mattress to match the first. While Kolt held one end and one of the slaves had the other, the last man hurried to slide furniture out of the way. It didn't take long, and the slaves didn't say any more than they were required to, but Sal understood. Sometimes training was hard to overcome.

When the men turned to leave, she decided to speak up. "Thank you, ilus. Both of you."

Their bodies flinched in surprise. The first one stopped hard. The second had enough sense to turn back. "It is our pleasure, Kaisae. The least we can do."

"After you just saved yourselves? You don't owe me. Neither of you."

The first man turned, looking almost terrified. "We want to go to Anglia."

She nodded. "You'll always be welcome in Anglia."

"To Arhhawen," he clarified. "We know how to keep a big hotel running smoothly. A castle can't be that much different, can it? Will you hire us?"

Sal made her way closer to the man, aware that not just his eyes, but his entire face was locked on the ground. Gently, she hooked a finger under his chin and lifted, encouraging him to stand a little taller. The iliri's eyes flickered up, meeting hers for only a second, then down to the tattoo on her throat.

"I want the iliri in Arhhawen to be proud of what we are," she said softly, her words just for him. "And Arhhawen isn't just mine. It's all of ours. I don't know how we'll run it, what jobs there will be, but you are welcome there, and I'd love to have someone with your skills to help me figure it all out."

The other man, who was clearly younger, moved a little closer. "I want to fight, Kaisae. They say that if we fight, you'll take us with you!"

"Who said that?" Sal asked.

"Everyone," he told her. "The whole time we've been planning, it's what everyone says, and I want to learn to be a soldier."

Zep chuckled from his spot on the bed. "Careful there, man, she might take you up on it, and I can promise she works her soldiers hard. It's a long walk from here to Terric City, and that's where we're going."

"I can do it," he insisted.

Sal sighed, realizing this was something she'd need to handle. "And how many others feel the same? Not those who would fight if they had to, but those who honestly want to be soldiers."

"I don't know, maybe hundreds. Maybe thousands. A lot. All our lives, we've been told to shut up, look down, and be polite, but we're tired of that. We want to be iliri. We want to do what we're made for, and we're ready. We'll prove it if you just give us a chance."

"Then I need you to spread the word. Tomorrow morning, I will decide what I'm going to do. For those who want to fight, I will speak to them at that time." Then she looked at the other man. "For those who just want to go to Anglia, I will talk to them right after. And for those who want to stay here and live as free iliri, I will introduce them to the woman who can make that happen." She looked at the wannabe-soldier. "Can you spread that to the iliri for me?"

"Yes, Kaisae," he promised.

"Good. Thank you."

Jase stuck his head out of the bathroom. "Now go away so I can get her clean."

"Sorry, Ahnor," the quiet man said, grabbing the other just to push him at the door. "Excuse us. Have a pleasant evening."

The door barely had time to latch behind them when a pair of arms wrapped around her waist. Sal expected it to be Jase, but she was wrong. The feeling of Kolt's amusement gave him away even before Sal smelled him. She squealed, but he just lifted a little higher.

"You might need to hold her in there, Jase," he warned as he hauled Sal to the bathroom.

She looked at Razor and Zep. Both of them were watching with smiles on their faces, but neither made a move to come to her rescue. "Guys!" she pleaded.

"Naked woman," Zep said.

"Wet, naked woman," Razor corrected.

"Yeah, that. See, Sal, there's not much you can offer better than that. Sorry."

"Why do I have four mates?" she groaned.

Kolt's mouth moved beside her ear. "Because you like it. Now be a good girl and get naked."

"I need to -"

"No," Kolt said, cutting her off. "You need a long, hot bath. Then you need a full meal. When that's done, you can handle everything else, but if you think that any of us have forgotten how exhausted you were, then you don't give us enough credit."

"Guys," she said as Kolt set her down in the bathroom. "That's what I've been trying to tell you. I'm ok. For the first time in a long time, I'm actually ok. Yeah, I know I was exhausted, but all that sleeping was me catching up because I'm fighting this, ok?"

"Fighting what?" Jase asked from the tub.

Kolt pointed at it. "Get in there, and you can tell us all about it. If you don't, I will throw you in, babe."

She lifted a hand to hold him off. "I'm saying that I want to live. If I can convince ayati not to kill the people I love, then maybe, just maybe, I can do the same for myself."

Kolt just lifted a brow. "And that's great, but I'm not backing down on this pampering-you thing."

"Ok!" she told him, pulling her shirt over her head. "But I have Ashir Doyin, Jase's amma, and even Molis trying to find a solution. I'm serious about this, too. I think that - "

"Ya can do it," Jase said softly. "Kolt, leave her alone. She's trying. We're trying. She does na need us ta babysit her. She needs us ta believe in her."

"And a clean uniform," Razor called from the other room. "I'm willing to bet she's going to end up the center of attention tonight."

Sal just groaned, knowing he was right, and shoved her pants down. Kolt's eyes dropped, a little smile touched his lips, and he leaned back against the wall.

"No splashing in the tub, you two."

"Na too much," Jase promised, moving forward to offer Sal a hand over the edge.

She took it, and Kolt moved for something else. "Towels," he said, laying them within reach. Then he caught Sal's jaw. "I just worry about you, ok? It makes me feel better to be overprotective, I guess."

"Yeah, and I kinda like it, but I'll never admit it again." Then she leaned closer and pressed her mouth to his.

Kolt's lips parted, and her tongue met his just as Jase's arm tugged. With a gasp, she slipped, falling back into her Ahnor's arms, and the water sloshed dangerously close to the edge. With a laugh, Kolt turned, leaving them alone, and yet not alone at all. Not only were the guys just in the other room and the door still open, but two of them could feel every single thing she did.

"Thank you," she said, her words for Jase but the feeling for all of them.

"C'mere, kitten," Jase whispered, sliding back only to pull her across his lap. "Do ya think ya can do it?"

"Survive the war?" she asked. "Yeah, actually. I know that no other Kaisae has managed, but Blaz said something after Blaec died, and I've kinda been holding onto it. My battle won't be over when the Emperor is defeated. We still have to teach our people how to be free, and make sure that Anglia knows how to work with us. I mean, Marcu Piet is just proof that while it may sound great halfway across the world, the iliri still have a lot to overcome at home."

"Home," he repeated. "Sal, from here on out, we won't get this again. This luxury, beds that fit all of us, and things like that. We will na have the time ta just enjoy the moment. Na until we're back home - if we ever get there."

"I know," she said.

"Do ya?" he asked. "Do ya, really? Because that is all they want. We. We want a moment ta remember, somethan ta remind us why we keep rushing in swords first, and fer us, that somethan is ya. Let us spoil ya, love ya, and laugh with ya. While we can, because even if ya do find a way ta live through this, it will still be a very long time before we get ta do it again."

"Oh," she breathed.

He reached up, his wet hand palming her cheek. "Na sex, Sal. I mean, we all like that jus' fine, but it's na the best part. If ya sleep with one of us or none of us, that's fine. Just let us be with ya. Stop fighting for a little bit and -"

"What?" she asked, those words too close to something she'd heard a long time ago.

Jase shook his head. "I am na Blaec, kitten. I do na want ya ta be more human. That is na what I am saying."

"But was it what he was saying, back in the Escean pass?"

"I do na know," Jase told her. "And even if it was, he was still wrong. He was just scared, and ya can na blame him fer that. Fer him, ya were the end of his life. He knew it would be great, but that does na mean it was any easier ta accept. I think he tried ta push ya away ta bend the future, but he couldn't quite give ya up." He shrugged. "I know I could na."

She leaned her head against his. "I love you so much, Jase. I hate the idea of me killing you."

"And yet I do na. I love knowing that I will never have ta live without ya. Does na matter ta me if that's a day or a lifetime. Ya make me feel complete, Sal. Ya make me feel right. Those three would say the same."

"Razor says that it doesn't matter if he's my brother, my friend, my lover, or my mate, he'll still die with me."

"Now that man," Jase told her, "is crazy about ya, but he says ya are na there yet. Why na?"

"Because two weeks ago, he was just my brother. For him, he's had two years to get used to this idea. I've had two weeks, but I really do like him. It's like..."

"Go on," he insisted.

Sal groaned and leaned back. "All this time, he was right there, you know? Every day, he was polite, perfect, and nearly invisible, right up until we had that fight on the Unav border in those ruins. Me, you, and Razor, you remember that? He was amazing, and he worked so well with us. I kinda thought it was nice. I dunno, like the first hint of a crush, as stupid as that sounds, but I wasn't ready for all of this."

"Na, but he was willing ta wait."

"And the longer he waited, the more I accepted that he didn't think of me like that. So now, here I am, realizing he did. The whole time, he did, and it's a little overwhelming, you know? You all keep saying that I don't need to worry about taking care of you, so that's what I'm trying to do. I'm also trying to be honest about it. I like him. In the stupid smile on my face sort of way, but I just want to be sure I don't like him because I feel like I should because he liked me first."

Jase nodded. "That actually makes sense." Then he grinned. "Because if ya liked him because he liked ya and ya liked that he liked ya liking him..."

Sal swatted her Ahnor, splashing water against the back wall. "Quit! You're making fun of me."

"Only because I love ya, Sal." And he bumped her higher in the water, spinning her around so her back was against his chest. His arms wrapped around her, and his mouth moved to the side of her neck. "But ya did na even get the maast today. The fight was too easy."

"Yeah," she agreed, "and that makes me a little nervous."

"Shh," he whispered. "That is na what I meant. I'm saying that ya will. In the next fight, or the one after that, ya will kill enough that na even Roo's cooking will hold it at bay, and then ya will be mine. So tonight, do na feel bad. Ya have four men now, Sal, and it is yer decision which ya choose. Just remember that I will get yer maast."

She glanced back at him and nodded. "Will you help me with this? I mean, with all of you, so I don't start worrying about it?"

"Yeh, I will. I am a very good Ahnor, and I will make sure ya do na ignore yer mates. I also believe that they will let ya know themselves, so that is one more thing ta put out of this pretty little head."

"Mm." She leaned her weight back against him. "You know what would put more worries out of my head?"

"Na, wha?"

"A massage."

He chuckled softly. "Why do ya think we started with the bath? The massage comes next. And then ya can be the Kaisae again. Right now, ya are just my Sal."

"Always your Sal," she swore. "Always."

Chapter Twenty-Three

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

"Nuh-uh," Sal mumbled against the pillows. "Shirts off. All of you."

Because if she was going to just lay here and let them touch her, she deserved to have a good view. Kolt didn't hesitate, ripping his over his head. Zep and Razor were next. Jase had it easy since all he was wearing was a towel. Sal turned her head from one side to the other, taking in a real bounty of hard muscles and her mates' varied skin colors.

"I am a very lucky bitch," she mumbled.

Razor's hands found her left calf and began kneading. "Spoiled. I think that's the word you're looking for."

"Mhm," she agreed when Zep began working on the other leg.

Next, Kolt's strong hands found her lower back, with Jase's on her shoulders only a moment later. Two men on each side, four sets of hands massaging out her aches. Sal couldn't help but moan, and she made no attempt to stop it.

"You know," Zep teased, "this could lead somewhere pretty quickly."

"Fuck," Kolt grumbled, "do not say that. We agreed on this, man."

"Agreed on what?" Sal asked.

Jase leaned down to her ear. "That we do na always want ta make it about sex."

"You can call it making love," Razor said. "I'm not weirded out by the term."

"She might be," Zep said, then his hands stopped. "Fuck, sorry, Razor. Didn't mean to rub it in."

"Still iliri, Zep. Doesn't bother me if you call it like it is."

"Gage…" Sal said, twisting to look at him.

Kolt pressed her body back into the bed. "Talk, babe, don't turn."

Sal relaxed back into the bed. "I'm sorry, Gage."

"Don't be," he told her. "Here's how I see it. You do love me. Might be as a brother and a friend, but you love me already. You definitely like me enough to make me an official mate, so it means I'm not doing too bad. And believe it or not, I see those little smiles you get when I do things for you, and that's better than any word, so it's ok, Sal. I'm also not going to hide it from my mates, and I see no reason to be ashamed of the fact that I am slowly but surely seducing you."

"I just..." she tried, but couldn't figure out how to say what she felt.

Razor didn't have that problem. "Want to be sure? Don't want to jump into things with a man you just declared your mate? Maybe have a few trust issues to work out?" His hands moved up to her thigh. "Or maybe you're just overthinking this? How about you stop trying to protect my feelings and just use whatever word it is you want. Stop worrying about slipping up, what it means, and if I'll take something the wrong way. I promise these three will clarify before you even notice. They're pretty good like that."

"We kinda are," Zep agreed. Then he bent to kiss the flesh of her ass. "And we're on a new 'all about Sal, all the time' kick. For the rest of this week, you get to be the most spoiled woman - human or iliri - on the continent. No hard feelings, no concerns about us. We have a bet going, baby, and the only way we can win it is if you just go with it."

"Liar," she hissed.

Kolt slid his hands up her spine. "He's not lying. We do have a bet, and it's none of your business, so close your eyes and - "

A pounding at the door cut him off. Jase actually snarled at the wood, but Zep let go of her leg. "I got it."

The other three kept massaging while Zep crossed the room, unlocked the multiple latches, and cracked the door open. Sal turned her ear that way, but the only thing she heard was a surprised mumble, then Zep closed the door again.

"Guys? Massage time's over. Her dad wants to talk to her."

"Ran?" Sal asked.

Kolt patted her bottom. "Have another dava we don't know about?" Then someone tossed a sheet over her.

"I got her blacks," Razor said.

Jase was moving the other way. "I need pants."

Kolt just sat down beside her. "All I'm going to say," he told her softly, "is that we like Razor. I know I wasn't the new mate for very long, and I know you worry about that." He touched his chest. "But I'm not. I like Razor, and I like not being the new guy. Having him with us makes me feel like I belong even more, ok?"

"Ok," she promised just as Razor returned with a set of clean clothes for her.

Sal quickly pulled them on, and was still buttoning her pants when Zep opened the door again. This time, he waved Ran inside. Her dava paused, ran his eyes over all four guys, then shook his head.

"In the future, you can tell me to come back later," he said.

"Just a massage," Zep assured him. "You're not interrupting anything."

"Good, because I wanted to see if I could borrow my kid for a few hours." He looked over at her. "Dinner with your dad, Sal? My room, and..." He patted his hip where a full-sized sword hung. "I came prepared for you to say yes."

Sal almost said she was too busy. For a moment, she felt bad because her mates had gone through so much effort to pamper her, and this would ruin it all. Then, she remembered their bet, and the honest feeling she'd gotten from her cessivi when Zep mentioned it.

"You guys ok with having dinner alone?" she asked.

Kolt stepped before her and palmed the back of her head. "Do not walk these halls alone. Have him escort you back." Then he kissed her sweetly.

The moment he pulled back; Zep turned her to face him. "And you will eat a whole steak, ok?" His lips brushed her cheek, just under her eye.

Sal turned to Razor next. A little smile tugged at one side of his mouth, but he stepped closer. Unlike her Dernor and Taunor, he had nothing to say, but his kiss was a little deeper. Just enough to make her heart race.

Then Jase's lips found her neck, holding her between them. "Yer dava misses ya, kitten," he whispered against her skin.

"Mhm, so I'm leaving now." Sal turned, met his eyes, and then just walked away. It was harder than she thought.

Her mates were being so perfect. So sweet and considerate. Kolt was right, and adding Razor to her harem had made it all just a little easier. The four of them just... worked. Then again, she'd said that when she took Kolt, too. But it was just as true now as it was then.

Ran smirked at her when she took his arm and let him lead her from the room. He also didn't say a thing. Side by side, they walked down the hall of the posh hotel, past doors she knew belonged to her friends, then he stopped at one almost at the end on the opposite side of the hall. When he unlocked the door and pushed it open, Sal saw a full meal already laid out.

"So you knew I'd say yes?" she asked.

"Not at all, but I wanted to be prepared," he told her. "I also wanted to talk to you about a few things, and I didn't want any ears to listen in. Not even your mates."

"Uh oh," she said, claiming one of the chairs. The one with the large, rare steak sitting before it.

Ran eased himself down across from her. "Dig in. I don't think anything is going to turn you off food, and I ordered the best piece of red meat this place serves." He cut a large slice off his own and shoved it into his mouth.

"Ok, then why don't you want my mates to hear?" she asked.

"Mm." He pointed at her meal again as he finished chewing, clearly telling her to catch up. "I know you'll tell them. I also know that you let yourself go just a bit more when no one's listening. Sal, I want to know about ayati."

"Well," she started, "it's not a who but a what. Like gravity. It's the natural order of things."

"No," he told her. "I don't want to know about what ayati is. I want to know what you did to it. How you did it, what it felt like, the things you saw, and all the details. I want you to sit here and explain it so thoroughly that you understand it enough to do it again."

"Why?" she asked.

He began cutting another piece of meat. "Because you are the only good thing I have left in this world, and I don't want to lose you. So please, little one, tell me about ayati?"

This time, when she shoved the piece of meat into her mouth, she realized it wasn't just good. It was amazing. Chewing it also gave her time to collect her thoughts and Ran didn't push. The closest he came was filling her glass with a clear, golden mead.

"It started when Blaec died," she finally said. "I felt like the moons were watching me, like they were eyes. I was sure I was losing my mind, because I was supposed to, but it didn't stay that way. Somewhere between the Hurrican River Valley and Issevi, I started feeling things. It's not anything I can describe. It wasn't that clear. It was more like when you know you can trust someone or that you're going the right way. Subtle things like that."

"When were you sure?" he asked.

"Prin," she told him. "Kolt felt it when he linked with me. I wanted to cry for Blaec, and his eyes let me do that. I pulled him so far in, he could feel the currents, and that's the only way I can describe them. It's like pushes and pulls, sometimes static, but it's no more obvious than a light breeze. Just a little push, you know?"

"Ok. And in Merriton?"

Sal shook her head. "Fort Landing it got more intense. Rayna dared me to master it. She told me that if she can learn to be a queen, then I can learn to handle this. We were both outside our comfort zones, but if anyone could do this, it should be us. And it worked." She cut another piece of her steak. "But it isn't something that comes free. Tracing the lines of ayati is as exhausting as running a marathon, but I don't get winded. There's no warning that I'm wearing myself out. I just do. When Terric set those fires, I was trying to look at all the threads at once, and it's weird. It's like I burned the pathways open or something - the same way Jase and I did to become cessivi - and now they're stuck."

"And it's still draining you?" he asked.

She could only shrug. "Maybe? I don't really have a good gauge, dava. After losing Blaec, I couldn't sleep. Then I was awake worrying about Kolt. My mind refused to stop worrying about winning this war in what time I had left. It was like I solved one problem just to end up with another. I know half of them were my own making, but that didn't make my mind stop. If anything, knowing I was doing it to myself made it worse." She rocked her head from side to side. "Then, we got here."

"What's so special about here, Sal?"

She set her knife down and reached for the glass. "This is the beginning. Of me, of my journey, I dunno. But right here, in this town, a slave realized she could hope for more."

"So what do you see, Sal? What is ayati, and how did you make it listen to you?"

Sal turned to look out the window. "It's like the biggest spiderweb you can imagine, but not that well-planned. It's tangled. There are millions of strands that hang down to each and every person, but they fade before they meet their destination. I have to focus very, very hard to see those near the ground. It also moves. Breathes or something. And when I think at it, it reacts. Like it can feel me, and it knows what I'm thinking."

"Like cessivi," Ran repeated. "How did you save us, Sal? What did you actually do?"

"I told it I'd stop. See, all my life, everything has been a balance. To gain something, I had to lose something else. To be free, I lost Kolt. To be a Blade, I had to suffer at the hands of humans. To get new skills, I had to watch people I love get hurt. Ayati wouldn't make me stronger unless it made me weaker first. Those are the rules. What goes up, must come down. Balance must be maintained, but I'm not ok with that. And I made sure ayati knew that punishing people around me to make me hurt wasn't going to work."

"What did you do?" he asked one more time.

"I told ayati I'd quit, and I meant it. If it's going to just keep killing everyone, then I'll make it easy. I'll stop fighting back. I'll let the Terrans make me into a trophy. I'll lose, Ran. If the only way to save the people I care about is to die, then what do I have to worry about? I'm already going to die. The histories say all Kaisaes do, so what difference does it make if I live long enough to get close, or I die without ever having a chance? See, that's the part they leave out. The result is always the same. The iliri always lose."

"But you're winning."

She nodded. "Yeah, and I'm going to live, too. I'm going to fight with everything I have, and I'm going to live through this because my fight isn't against the Emperor. Oh, I may be leading that, but it's not why I need these skills. My real purpose is to lead my people into something new. For three thousand years, Ran, the iliri have tried to rebel against human control. Me? I'm fighting an iliri. Does that make sense to you?"

"Makiel doesn't want anyone to know he's not human, though."

She waved him off. "Doesn't matter. Ayati knows, and I know. For the first time in the history of iliri, a Kaisae is leading an army against her own people, and humans are fighting at her side. Everyone thinks they know what this war is about, but they're wrong. Shit, I was wrong too. For a long time, I thought that was all it was - iliri equality - but it's so much bigger than that. This war? It's about fate, and I'm not going to accept my destiny with my eyes closed."

He reached over and caught her hand. "So how do you do it again, Sal? How do you live through this?"

She lifted her eyes to his. "I love hard, fight harder, and when I see those threads try to stop me, I pull on them as hard as I can."

"That's my girl," Ran breathed. "That's how you control ayati, but can you do it? Are you strong enough to pull the threads when you need to?"

Sal licked at her lips. "In Fort Landing, I wasn't. I pulled until I had nothing left, and I just dropped. Tyr filled me back up." She paused. "Like I was doing with the healers, but he did it to me. He pushed it at me while I was out, until I could think just enough to pull more."

Ran nodded. "So a human can do it. Can I?"

"I don't know," she insisted.

"No, don't think about it. Just tell me, Sal. Could I push energy into you? Could Pig? What about Kesh? What does it take for someone to give you what you need?"

"A connection," she said. "The closer I am to someone, the easier it is."

And Ran smiled.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Throughout the rest of the day, the allied army secured Merriton. The soldiers to the north had met up with the northern camp. The nuvani to the south had swept the coast, finding nothing, and made camp to the southeast of the city. Those left inside the town, however, were busy verifying the citizens. It had taken hours to secure every building, and hours more to have the people found in hiding checked to make sure they were neither traitors nor Terrans.

Geo had volunteered to do one of the patrols. Mostly because he was hoping to find that girl again, the one from the stables. Sal wanted to talk to her, and he hoped that if she saw him, she'd show up - because Baeli had gone missing. No one knew if she was alive or dead, but she hadn't accepted the invitation to speak with the Kaisae yet.

Ryekir had come with him. The assassin was an easy-going companion who knew when to talk and when not to. He'd also never been to Merriton before, and the destruction of this old and powerful town fascinated him. Walking softly at Geo's side, the man's eyes seemed to miss nothing.

"Do you think," Ryekir asked, "that with most of the slaveholding facilities destroyed, they'll finally give up on the idea?"

"Not really," Geo admitted. "I think these are the kind of people who'd rather spend their money to prove their power than anything else, and there's nothing more powerful than owning another person."

"It's fucking disgusting is what it is," Ryekir said. "I mean, this could be out of line, but I'm so proud of these slaves for standing up. May not be my place to say that, but it's..." He ducked his head and scrubbed at the back of his neck. "I just can't imagine it, I guess. Being in a situation where the only way to be safe is to obey each and every rule, and yet having the balls to not only come up with an idea, but execute it, and save the very same people who'd made their lives miserable for so long. I honestly expected to find more human corpses."

"I think they were too busy saving themselves," Geo said.

Ryekir nodded. "Bro, can I ask you something?"

"Yeah, sure."

"Were you ever a slave?"

"No," Geo said. "Sal and Risk were. Ghost was born free, sold later, and then conscripted."

"How does that even happen?" Ryekir asked. "Being a free man, then a slave."

"Um..." They'd made it to the entertainment district. The same place where Sal had been ambushed weeks ago. "For an iliri, being free doesn't mean much. Isn't hard for a human to grab us, claim we're a slave, and make some asinine comment about how we all look alike. It's also not illegal. Iliri can be enslaved for debts, crimes, and basically anything a human wants to make stick."

"Fuck," Ryekir breathed. "What I don't get is how people can think that's ok. Why they'd even want us all to think the same, look the same, or be the same. So you growl. So what? I mean, I don't like lettuce either, ya know? You can't even say it's a color thing, because look at half the Blades."

"Humans hate us," Geo told him, "because they're scared of us. We're too close to beasts, and look at how many people are scared of dogs."

"And how many people love them," he countered.

"True, but people still flinch from a big dog, worried it will hurt them." Geo pointed at himself. "I'm a little more terrifying than a dog."

Ryekir laughed. "Yeah, you are, man. It's why I'm glad you're on my side."

"It was our side first," Geo pointed out.

"True," Ryekir agreed. "Speaking of that, I have a question about Arhhawen."

"Ok?"

"Since the Devil Dogs are iliri legally, how's that going to work? I mean, most of us want to live there with the people we consider family, but the Blades won't be the only iliri. Is it going to be a problem having us? I mean, I round a corner and surprise some girl. Am I going to scar her for life?"

"No," Geo promised. "There will be a little adjustment period, I'm sure, but it's the link." He tapped his head. "It's like once you have this, the others can somehow sense you're accepted. That, and whether you like it or not, your whole unit's starting to smell like her."

"Hope," Ryekir said. "Kinda like she's putting a claim on us, huh?"

"Something like that," Geo agreed, "although that's not the right phrase. Means something a little different to us."

Ryekir groaned. "Right. Sorry, I forgot. Let's go with accepted, then, because I'm not a big fan of the whole guy on guy thing."

Geo stopped and turned to him. "Iliri orgies have very little to do with that. Dom's not fucking Shift. Zep and Cyno aren't making out."

"But we all saw Cyno's bites on Kolt, man."

Geo waved that off. "Not the same. Think of it more like being in the middle of shit, you're going at it, giving her a good pounding, and need some leverage, but the only thing you can grab is some guy's arm. If you're into it enough, you may not even realize until you get off, and if he's just as lost in the moment, he may not notice that's you and not her."

Ryekir shifted his weight back and crossed his arms over his chest. "You expect me to believe that Cyno put a line of deep punctures into Kolt's offhand shoulder and neither one noticed."

"No," Geo groaned. "I said like. Look, we also aren't scared of touching like you humans are. All our skills are tied to it, and free contact is a sign of trust. Even affection. Could just be the brotherly type, too. And there's no way you can convince me that you don't love the guys in the Dogs. You'd put your life on the line for them, and have. I mean, what else is that if not love?"

"They're my friends," Ryekir told him.

Geo just nodded. "Yeah. Friends you love like family. Still love. Pretty sure you didn't care about them any less when you were in the baths together. But..." And he pitched his voice for mock horror. "You were all naked, and you loved them, Ryek. Kinky!"

"Yeah, ok," he agreed. "I see your..." His voice trailed off, and his eyes shifted to the left. "Point," he finished softly.

"What?" Geo asked, refusing to turn.

"I see white," Ryekir told him. "Moving. Over by the fence, in the bushes. Pretty sure this one's going to be on you."

Geo turned, his eyes seeking what Ryekir's had seen so easily. It took him a moment, though. Then the iliri moved again, pale skin shifting behind the dark leaves of whatever evergreen shrub it huddled in. He couldn't even see enough to know if it was a male or female.

"Keep those daggers sheathed," he told Ryekir before walking that way. "Ilus?" he asked. "My name is Tane Geoni, and I'm with the Kaisae's pack. We're here to make sure you're safe."

A long, nearly-white arm pushed out to move the branches aside. Carefully, the girl crawled from her spot, her pale eyes, filled with fear, flicking around the area. Long silver hair fell across her face, making her icy blue eyes look vivid, but they weren't. This girl wasn't the pure white of Sal, but she sure wasn't far off.

"It's ok," Geo assured her. "Just us here right now."

The girl looked at Ryekir, who hadn't made a move to come closer. "I wasn't trying to run," she told him. "They took the house, but I wasn't trying to escape my master, I swear!"

"He's with me," Geo told her, "and he's a friend of the Kaisae. What's your name, ilus?"

"The Kaisae?" she asked. "The wife of Valcor and Enik."

"Syrik," Geo corrected. "Enik's his middle name, and yes. I'm their brother."

"You're the Kaisae's husband too?"

Ryekir snorted, trying hard not to laugh. "Fuck off," Geo told him.

"Didn't say shit, bro. I'm just going to back up a little more."

Geo sighed and looked back to the girl. "No, she's my sister. They're my brothers. The Black Blades are my pack. Now, what should I call you?"

"Aeley," she whispered. "I know them. Valcor and Enik. They stayed with the master and - "

"Shit," Geo breathed. "Yeah, they told me. C'mon, little one. Let's get you someplace safe, ok? Your master is dead, and that makes you free. When was the last time you ate?"

"A few days," she admitted. "I took the scraps the Terrans left. Sometimes it was meat!"

He helped the girl to her feet, ignoring the nearly transparent dress she wore. Ryekir couldn't and was quickly peeling off his shirt while keeping a respectful distance away from her. The moment he got it over his head, he held it out to Geo.

"That should be big enough for her to wear as a dress," he said, "and a lot warmer than what she's wearing."

"She doesn't feel the cold like you do," Geo reminded him.

"And I've eaten in the last day. Just pass it to her, man?"

Geo leaned over to catch the shirt, then turned back to Aeley, but the girl was holding out her hand. Her fist was clenched, and there was something dangling from it. From the look on her face, she was convinced it was important.

"These are for Enik. He dropped them. I wasn't stealing, though. I just found them and picked them up so I could return them. Now I'm returning them, but I really wasn't stealing."

"Ok?" Geo said, holding out his hand.

She placed a tangle of necklaces into it. The smell of human sugar clung to them, but there was no sign of blood. The metallic grey stones explained the smell. These were necklaces like Kolt's, made from something that could allow an iliri to hide his scent.

"Kolt had these?" he asked.

"Enik," she corrected.

"Same person," Geo explained. "His name is Syrik Enik Kolton. His mate calls him Syrik, his friends call him Kolt, and humans call him Enik."

"Ohh..." She said that like she finally understood.

"Ok, now put this on." And Geo handed her the shirt.

Aeley did, and Ryekir was right. It was big enough for her to wear as a dress, reaching all the way to her knees. The sleeves fell far past her hands, so Geo decided to help. Carefully, he rolled the material, doing his best not to touch her skin without permission.

When that was done, he gestured back toward the center of town. "Let's see if we can get you a decent meal, ok? Maybe a steak?"

Aeley sucked in a breath like he'd just offered her the world. "Really?"

"Yeah, sure," Geo said. "And we'll find someplace for you to stay. Most of Merriton is a mess right now."

The girl reached out and caught his free hand, her fingers clinging to his palm. "Will you take care of me, sir?"

"It's just Tane or Geo. Tane's my name. Geo's what my pack calls me."

"Geo," she said, lifting her face to smile at him. "Please take care of me?"

The girl was standing so close. If she breathed too deep, her body would touch his. Her hand held him down like a leash - and those eyes. They were beautiful. She was beautiful. Geo smiled back unconsciously, then nodded.

"I'll take care of you, Aeley. I promise." He couldn't help himself. Geo reached out and eased that silver hair away from her face. "We'll get you something to eat, get you cleaned up, and then find someplace with a real bed so you won't have to sleep in the bushes."

She bit her lower lip, refusing to look away from his eyes. "You smell good."

Damn, but he felt like he could barely breathe. Thankfully, Ryekir chose that moment to clear his throat. Loudly. Geo forced his eyes away, and gestured toward the center of town again.

"Yeah," he mumbled. "Get you taken care of."

Ryekir moved to Geo's other side, still keeping his distance from the girl. You ok, man?

I'm fine, Geo insisted.

Ok, because Sal said that sometimes you iliri meet a girl and shit happens, and that kinda looked like what she was talking about. The whole meant for her thing.

No, Geo assured him. Nothing that strong, but fuck. This girl? She's almost pure, Ryek. She's...

Totally into you, Ryek finished. I'll get another Dog to help me finish patrols, ok? You take some time to get to know her.

Geo glanced over at his friend. You are being way too ok with this.

Nah, Ryek promised. I've been knocked off my feet by a girl before. I know just how it feels, so I'm only doing my duty as a wingman and making sure you actually get to talk to her. I mean, there aren't enough of you little shits left, and if you meet a girl who makes you stutter like that? Don't fuck around, man. Go for it.

But she's a slave!

Ryek grinned at the ground. Was a slave, Geo. She was a slave. Means there's nothing at all stopping you from trying. Don't let me down, bro.

Geo stole a glance at the girl and decided Ryekir was right. Aeley was gorgeous, she was nearly pure, and she smelled amazing. It made his stomach clench with excitement each time he caught a whiff of her, but he'd have to go slow, to let her make the first move. The trick would be making it clear that she was allowed to. Not ordered to, not demanded, but allowed to make that decision herself.

And he swore to himself that he'd be ok with it either way.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Sal spent all of the afternoon with Ran, and part of the evening. When her dava started yawning, she decided it was time to get back to work. She'd already fulfilled her promise to Razor for the day - which she was actually trying to keep - and there was a mess of a town downstairs to handle. That meant she needed to get her mates.

Ran walked her back. If anything, he was as adamant about making sure she had a guard as Jase, which honestly felt pretty good. But when she stopped before her door, he surprised her again, daring to wrap his arms around her in a deep hug. Then he kissed the top of her head.

"We should do this more often, little one. Just talk for no reason."

She pressed her head into his chest. "You had a reason. But you're right, we really should."

"Yeah. Now go get some sleep, kid. And have a good night."

"You too, dava." Then she opened the door and stepped into her room.

The guys were spread around the furniture. Jase sat on the floor in front of the couch. Kolt was lying across the cushions with a book open beside him. Zep stood by the window. Razor was sitting at the tiny table in the corner with a journal open before him and a pen in his hand, clearly in the middle of a conversation.

"...and no link. I just let her do as she..." He lifted his eyes. "Uh, hi, Sal."

"Talking blow jobs?" she asked.

He smiled. "Just explaining to Zep that your teeth don't get in the way. He has this fucked up idea that he'll get maimed next time you suck him off or some shit."

"Thanks, Razor," Zep grumbled. "No, really, you're helping so much right now." Then he looked at Sal. "I meant dragging a tooth. I mean, it's not fun when a human does it, you know, and my skin isn't thick. That skin even less."

"But she didn't hurt you the last time," Kolt pointed out.

"She could next time!" Zep snapped back.

"I won't, but don't let me interrupt this. It's too much fun to listen to," she told them, making her way over to flop on the bed.

Razor took that literally. "So, like I was saying, with a link, there's no way you'll have a problem. And seriously, there's something about getting sucked off that's nice. Not as good as real sex, but takes a whole lot less work."

"Iliri are hot," Jase added. "Average body temperature is a bit higher than humans, so her mouth is warmer."

"Other parts too, I'm guessing," Kolt said. "Wouldn't know about humans, though."

"Guys," Zep told them, "it's not like a degree makes that much difference. And I still don't know why you'd do it without a link, Razor. Wouldn't that be taking out half the fun?"

Razor made a face at his notes. "Nope. Kinda mixes things up." Then he glanced over at her.

Which meant he understood what she'd meant when she said she didn't want it to always be about her, or at least was trying to. Sal bit her lip and sent him a thought of thanks. Somehow, he always managed to find those little things that mattered. From knowing when she needed him to take charge, to not embarrassing her over that blow job, he was doing everything to make it easy to fall for him.

And Sal was starting to lean.

Which meant it was time to change the subject before she got distracted. "So, I need to go downstairs and help out with the survivors. Who wants to go with me this time?"

"Nope," Kolt said. "Not your job."

"Yeah," she told them, "it kinda is. Look, we have hundreds of iliri with no place to sleep and -"

"Ninsa," Jase interrupted. "She will find them a place. That is her job, kitten. Do na take it from her."

"Ok, and the patrols securing the town? What about -"

"Stop," Zep begged. "Sal, it's not your job. Kesh is representing the CFC military. Arctic is representing Anglia's. Shaden is speaking to the people as the representative of the Kaisae's pack. Pig has patrols under control. They're doing their part, and you need to let them."

"Besides," Kolt told her, "they know what their guys can do better than you. Well, except the Blades, but still."

She nodded. "So what am I supposed to be doing, then?"

Zep made his way over, and then crawled up the foot of the bed to lie on his back beside her. "We're preparing for the next push, baby. Wanna help?"

"Mm." She rolled over to lie against his chest. "Am I allowed to do that?"

His arm curled around her back, holding her there. "Yep. I think it's even your job. So, where were we, Razor?"

"Need a good sword for Ran," Razor read back. "Do we know what happened to his, anyway?"

"Lost it when we were trying to get Sal back," Zep told him. "Ok, so he's not as fast with a broadsword as he used to be. I figure if Sal gives it to him, though, he'll accept a slightly smaller weapon. Maybe a hand-and-a-half type of thing?"

"Curved," Jase mumbled.

"Mm, good point," Zep agreed. "More cutting surface and easier to draw. White blade, though. Black hilt. If we have the time to be picky."

"We also need grain," Kolt said, looking up from his book. "For the horses and the people. I'm willing to bet that Escea's going to be pretty barren, and I'd rather not starve the mounts out from under us."

Jase reached up to point at the book. "Does that have stuff about us and horses?"

"Um..." Kolt flipped through a few pages, showing that the writing on it wasn't in Glish. "Yeah, hang on."

Propped on top of Zep's chest, with both them laying the wrong way on the bed, Sal had a perfect view of Kolt reading. It was oddly relaxing. The kind of happy peace that made her feel more like she was on vacation than running an army. Oddly, it didn't make her want to fall asleep. Rather the opposite, in fact. Her mind felt just a little clearer. Evidently, her mates' plan to spoil her was working.

"Ok," Kolt said. "So, it says that iliri were selected to manage less favorable tasks. In the list, cleaning stalls and stable management are both mentioned. So do you think they made us this way?"

"Maybe," Sal agreed. "They made us to do all these other things."

"I dunno," Kolt drawled. "I just don't see how we could be built to have a high prey drive but not for horses."

"The movement," Jase told him. "I do na feel the need ta stalk ponderous things. Just those that dart. Dogs. Rabbits. Birds. It is the moving that catches my eye, na the size."

"And," Zep said, "when these two are in maast, it seems that slow, predictable movements don't set them off. Turning too fast or running does."

"Ok," Kolt agreed, "but the grauori are like that, right? So maybe humans had nothing to do with it? I bet they would've removed it if they'd known."

Sal stretched to kiss Zep's neck, then pulled away, turning on the mattress so her head was closer to Jase and Kolt by the foot of it than she was to the pillows. "What book are you reading, Kolt?"

He closed the pages and held it up. "Jase found it in the lobby, placed like it was some trinket. It's called The Nature of the Beast."

"It does na say a thing about Kaisaes," Jase told her. "Looks like it was copied from a human book inta our language."

"Oh."

"But they're still looking," Razor promised. "Sweetie, do you need me to order anything while we're here? Clothes, maybe?"

"Not clothes," she promised, "but there's no way we'll all fit on a cot in our tent. Maybe a ground mattress instead?"

"More blankets," Zep added. "Because some of us still get cold sleeping outside in the middle of winter."

"It's the Conglomerate," Sal told him.

"And the mountains," Zep pointed out.

Razor chuckled, sounding like he agreed. "Never mind that we're not exactly headed south. So ok, I'll get some stuff for the tent. Outfitting it for five, I take it?"

"Yeh," Jase told him. "Ya will stay with us."

"Didn't doubt that," Razor promised. "Just wasn't sure if one of you three wanted your own place."

"Uh, no," Kolt said. Zep gave Razor a dirty look, and Jase just shook his head.

"Ok, then a tent for five." He looked over at Sal. "I'm taking Blaec's old one, then. It's the biggest we have."

"That's fine," she told him.

"Is it?" he asked. "Or will you hate the scent of him lingering in the canvas every time you walk in? No bullshit, Sal, and there is no wrong answer. I just want you to trust me enough to tell me."

"No," she promised. "It's actually fine. Yes, I still miss him, but I always will. I also don't regret the time I had with him." She pulled in a long breath, bracing herself. "Guys, I don't need you to constantly worry about every little thing. I don't need you four to smother me in your attempt to keep me safe. I'm done grieving Blaec. I've been sad, lost, angry, and more, but I deserved that. Now, I just miss him, and I'm not trying to avoid him anymore, ok? It doesn't hurt the way it first did, because I have all of you to make it easier to handle."

Razor dropped his eyes back to his book. "Does that mean we can celebrate your second anniversary with the Blades, then?"

"Really?" she asked.

He nodded. "It's in a little over a month, yeah. And your birthday's in two days." He flicked a glance at her, then back down when he realized she was watching. "I could be talked into giving you your present now, since we'll probably be on a battlefield that day."

"You got me a present?" she asked. "Don't I have enough swords?"

"Nothing that practical," he assured her, "and it's not just from me. It's from all the Blades."

"Ok?" she asked, trying to figure out what her guys could have possibly gotten for her.

Razor looked at Jase, who nodded. Then he pushed back his chair and walked across the room for his pack. It didn't take him long to find whatever he was looking for inside, and when he stood up, she saw a small, dark box in his hand. Without any sort of ceremony or preamble, he made his way back to her and held it out.

"We all agreed that there's not much you need right now. Not that you can use in the field or that wouldn't get lost. But there's one thing that kept coming up over and over." He tipped his head at it. "It was actually Zep's idea."

"Shh," Zep told him.

Sal lifted the lid on the box and froze. There, lying on a velvet pad, was an almost fist-sized cloak brooch. The kind of thing nobles used in Anglia to wear one more jewel, but this one wasn't covered in gems. It was simple, carved from the whitest stone she'd ever seen into a single iliran word. The pin was made to be a symbol of rank, and it declared the wearer "Sadava."

"Turn it over," Kolt said.

Sal dropped it into her palm to reveal the backside. Just like with Blaec's Lieutenant bars, the signs on the back had all been hand carved, but none of them were the crossed swords the Blades used to use as their symbol. No, these were names, and from the look of it, each man had put his own on it. They'd been etched deep enough that it would take centuries to wear them away.

"Your dava," Zep said gently, "doesn't look iliri. He doesn't smell iliri. Time and time again, you've had to give your word for him, so we thought we'd make it a little easier. When we reach Escea, which should be on your birthday or the day after, he'll take off those clusters that mark him as a General, and that's going to be hard for him."

"So," Razor said, picking up the thought seamlessly, "we hoped this might make it hurt a little less. Proof that he is the sadava of all the Blades. It's our gift to you, so that you can gift it to him."

Sal turned and threw her arms around Zep's neck. "Thank you, baby," she breathed. "Thank you for even thinking of it for me."

He cupped the side of her face. "I actually got the basic shape made in Fort Landing, thinking it would be some diplomatic gift. Now, with all of this? I figured that if the iliri have no word for General, then we need something better. And, well, the only thing that ever scared me more than a pissed-off general was my girl's dava being protective. So why not put them together, right?"

"I love you," she told him. "All of you." And she glanced back at Razor.

He dipped his head slightly, proving he knew what she meant. Because she did love him. He was her brother and friend. She loved him, and each time he did something like this, that love changed a little bit, shifting to the type he really wanted.

Oddly, she really wanted it too. Ayati was right. The ties between them were too strong to end up as anything else, and she was perfectly ok with that. This time, she had no intention of resisting when her heart decided it belonged to yet one more man.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Geo watched as Aeley finished her third steak. The girl was famished. She was also painfully thin, even if the plush bathrobe hid a lot. Looking at her made him realize just how much Sal downplayed her time as a slave. He also worried that he might be feeding her too much, too fast after her body had gone so long without. Just one more reason for her to stay with him, though.

For a brief moment, he thought about asking Razor what he should do, but the guy was busy getting to know his new mate.  Never mind the fact that everyone else was allowed to bring a girl back for a night without a problem.  Back in Fort Landing, plenty of the men had done it, and no one seemed to care.  So this should be ok.  Aeley smelled amazing, she needed help, and he was more than happy to give it.

It wasn't like she had anywhere else, and when the girl had asked for someplace to get clean, well, his room had been the most logical choice. While she'd had a long, hot bath, he'd ordered her something to eat, and now, he might as well ask if she felt comfortable enough to stay. After all, there was a soft couch he could use, and having someone to watch her back should let her actually rest.

"Aeley?" he asked, taking the chair across from her. "I think you should stay here tonight. I'll let you have the bed, but I know you have to be exhausted, and I'm worried about what will happen when they find out who your master was."

She looked up, holding his eyes as easily as a human. "He tried to kill the Kaisae."

"Yeah," he agreed. "And her sadava killed him."

"What's a sadava?" Her question proved she didn't speak any Iliran.

"Adopted father," he explained. "Doesn't matter who adopted whom. The prefix sa- just means that it's a relationship made from choice, not ancestry."

"Oh." She nodded, accepting that, then pushed the last bite into her mouth. "This is very good. What's it called?"

"Beef. It's the meat of a cow, and somewhat hard to come by."

"I like it, but I'm full now." She pushed her plate away. "I like you too, so I'll stay if you'll let me."

"That's why I offered. Maybe tomorrow I can get you some new clothes?"

"You do not like my pretty-dress?" She said it like one word, as if that was the name of the style.

Geo fought hard not to growl at the implications of that. "Not really," he said gently. "It doesn't look like something you'd pick out yourself."

"But I did," she promised. "It makes the men look at me, and that makes it easier to make them like me."

"So much wrong with that," Geo grumbled.

Aeley giggled and pushed her chair back, then made her way around the table to him. "I like this coat too. It's very soft."

"Robe," he corrected gently.

She shrugged, proving she didn't care what it was called, then tossed a leg over his lap. Brazenly, she straddled him, sitting on him chest to chest, and laid her hand against the side of his neck. Geo tried very hard not to think about what she wasn't wearing underneath.

"Your eyes say you want me," she whispered, leaning closer.

"No," he promised. "That's not at all what they say. I think you're beautiful. I also think this is a very bad idea."

She leaned closer, until her lips were only a hair away from his. "Oh, but you want me." She exhaled like she was straining. "I will make you so happy that you won't leave me behind." Her fingers grabbed the fabric of his shirt and pulled, exposing his waist. "And you will be the happiest man in your Blades."

He opened his mouth to say something, but she kissed him, removing his ability to think. The scent of her was almost overpowering. The feel of her small hands working his clothes free, distracting. And the feel of her thighs pressing against his hips was more than he could take.

Geo grabbed her ass and stood, lifting her with him. It was only a few steps to the bed. There, they tumbled onto the soft mattress together, her arms pulling his shirt over his head. He ducked back, wrenched his arms free, and watched her throw the fabric somewhere else. Where, he didn't care. Not right now. All he knew was that this woman needed him. She needed him right fucking now.

"Aeley," he warned, even as his mouth moved to her throat. "You don't have to do this."

"I want to do this, Geo," she told him. "Make me feel good."

"Fuck, yeah."

His hands pulled loose the tie on her robe, and he spread it open to see her. What lay beneath almost made him stop. Scars marred her ribs. Ribs that hung out above her gaunt waist. Her breasts were small - which wasn't uncommon for an iliri - and her collarbones strained against her skin. She was so frail. Too malnourished to be doing this, but he couldn't quite resist the passion flooding his mind.

He wanted her. She wanted him. That was all that should matter. And if nothing else, at least he'd remind her what it felt like to have something good. To be worshipped instead of used. The marks he'd leave on her pale skin would be the kind she'd be proud of, not something for her to regret.

The first nip at her throat was gentle, but when her hands pulled at him, he bit a little harder. Aeley threw her head back and moaned, giving him more access, but she refused to use her teeth. His skin was nearly begging for it, but she acted like she didn't know how.

"Take me," she demanded.

Drunk on lust, he couldn't imagine a single reason to stop, but so many things about her told him he was walking a thin line. He kissed, nipped, and caressed, but made no move to open his pants. So long as they stayed on, he wouldn't need to ask if this was right. Geo let his lips move a little lower, finding one of those small little breasts. A flick of his tongue pebbled the nipple beneath. Her moan encouraged him to suck, and he reached up to fondle the other side.

"No," she snarled, pushing at his shoulders.

He pulled back quickly. "Aeley, I'm sorry."

"Less play," she ordered, pushing again, this time hard enough to roll him off her.

But she followed. His back hit the bed, and the girl sat across his thighs. Where he'd refused to release his pants, she wanted nothing else. The buttons resisted her fumbling, so she pulled, sending the first one flying, but the rest slid open. Then Aeley reached inside to wrap one of her perfectly beautiful hands right around his shaft.

"Oh," she purred, "that's nice."

"Aeley, I think we're moving a little fast," he tried.

She eased him free, not bothering to push his pants lower, then moved one leg a little higher. "Do you not want me? Are you saying this isn't everything you've dreamed of? I will make you feel so good, Geo."

"We just met," he insisted.

She smiled, showing teeth nearly as sharp as Sal's. "So? I can smell your lust. Are you ashamed to be with an iliri?"

"Definitely not." He gasped when her hand stroked him. "I just don't want to pressure you."

"Silly boy. I'm the one with all the control right now." Her hand moved over his skin one more time. "Admit you want this."

"That feels good."

"Mhm." Then she shifted forward a little more, having to reach between her own legs because she wouldn't release him. "And this feels even better."

Expertly, she angled his dick and sank onto it. The heat of her body felt so good. He could feel her slickness gripping him, holding him inside her, and then she raised up. He growled at the exquisite friction, but refused to grab her. Every instinct in him demanded that he should pull her back down, heave his hips deeper into her, and move so much faster, but this was her decision. If she truly wanted to do this, then she would be the one actually doing it.

And he hoped he could last long enough to satisfy her.

As the former slave rode him hard, his body wanted more. He wanted to feel her lips, her hands, and even her mind, but she refused to offer any of it. To her, the only parts that mattered were already connected. Oh, she felt good, but he knew the act was hollow, even if he couldn't convince himself to stop her.

She smelled like beauty and pride. Sliding in and out of her body was the only thing that should matter. Lying beneath her, he watched her breasts bounce, the nearly lavender nipples tight and so hard. Her eyes were half-lidded as she chased her own pleasure with his body, and it was almost too much. He forced his eyes closed, struggling to last long enough. Just a bit more. She felt so amazingly good, but this should be about her. Not him. Never him. He needed her so bad, but he would not finish and leave her wanting more.

She moaned just before he felt her clench around his dick. Her bouncing grew harder, driving him deeper, and Geo clawed at the blankets. Just as he was sure he couldn't hold out, Aeley gasped, the sound a muffled cry of pleasure in a voice so amazing it did him in. For a brief moment, he knew nothing but the feeling of complete and total bliss, and then his girl flopped down onto his chest.

"You liked that, didn't you, Geo?" she asked.

Damn, but he felt like he could barely think. "Yeah," he admitted. "Yeah, that was so much better than I expected."

She giggled against his skin. "Good enough that you want to keep me forever?"

"Huh?" He pulled open his eyes to see her curled against him, still sitting on his softening dick. "Yeah, um, I wanted to take you with us before you jumped on me."

Her bright blue eyes looked up and met his. "But you can't say I'm not the best you've ever had."

Gently, he smoothed back her silver hair. "Aeley, you're actually the first I've ever had. I, um... Yeah."

"Really?" She gave him a confused look. "You are a virgin?"

"Until about five minutes ago. Ten. However long that took. Yeah, I kinda was. Not really a lot of women around that... you know."

"But I made it good, right?"

He leaned just enough to kiss her head. "Definitely something I will remember. Maybe next time, I could feel your mind?"

"Maybe," she agreed, rolling off him. "Now I need a bath again. And if you take me with you, Geo, we can do that every single night."

He let his head flop back onto the bed, trying to decide how he felt about that. How it had even happened? Yeah, she was gorgeous, but what was it about her that made it impossible to resist? It was like every time he touched her, the only thing he could think about was fucking her. No other woman had ever made him feel like that before, but it didn't sound like being meant for someone. At least not how the guys had described it.

No, while he listened to Aeley run the bath again, he decided that he just liked her. She reminded him of a gentle version of Sal, and she needed the one thing he could actually give her: protection. Maybe this thing between them wouldn't last forever. Maybe it would. Either way, it didn't matter. She needed someone to take care of her, and he'd been waiting a very long time to find a woman who didn't run away from his ability.

But if Sal agreed that she could ride with the Blades, he was definitely getting her different clothes. The kind that would keep everyone's eyes off her but his. And he'd show her what it felt like to be spoiled. He wasn't sure how, but thankfully, he knew the one person who'd know exactly what Aeley needed.

Granted, explaining all of this to Sal might not be the best idea. Then again, he could talk to her mates. In the morning. That way, if they said she couldn't come, he'd at least have one night alone with her.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

The night had reached that point where the world felt like it paused. The hotel was eerily silent, filled with nothing but sleeping soldiers. Jarl hadn't heard anyone in the halls for almost an hour. Steeling himself for ayati to work against him, he slipped out of his room as quietly as he could. In his father's room next door, nothing moved.

That gave him enough courage to hurry. On light feet, like he'd been taught, he passed two more doors, then stopped at the one across the hall. Tapping lightly with nothing more than his fingernail, Jarl glanced back at his father's room. When the door opened, he flinched, but it was just Grerra.

"Hey," he whispered. "She still up?"

The grauori bitch nodded and shouldered past him, leaving the door open in her wake. She'd never been much of a talker, but she loved having a whole room to herself, so it worked out. Tonight, she'd sleep in his room, and him? Well, he stepped into Nya's room and gently closed the door behind him. His father and uncle kept saying he was too young to be spending the night with a female of any species, but they didn't understand. He and Nya had something special.

"Nya?" he asked, his voice soft so it wouldn't carry. Her ears were good enough so she'd hear him.

The Raewar of the Grauori Nation stepped out of the bathroom with a cloth in her hand. She was on her hind feet this time, her short tail lifted slightly behind her for balance. Nya met his eyes and moved toward the bed, wiping at her face as she ambled over.

"Jarl, we need to talk."

His feet froze in place. That was never a good thing. It was female-code for bad news comes next. A million thoughts raced through his mind as he watched her crawl onto the mattress and make room for him. He couldn't help himself; his eyes scanned her short coat for hints of fresh bites, maybe a wound from battle, but there was nothing. So, taking a deep breath, he moved closer.

"Did I do something wrong?" he asked.

Her lips curled up, but it wasn't a full smile, especially not for a grauori. They showed happiness without reservation, grinning so wide their tongues lolled from their mouths. That look? It told him nothing at all.

"Is there someone else?" he asked as he sat on the very edge. "A male that's convinced you to notice him, maybe? Or someone convenient for maast?"

"No," she assured him. "There is no other male. I share maast with you when there is no meat to quell it."

"And you ate a Terran today?" he asked, because she was as calm as ever.

That earned him a real smile. "A few," she promised, reaching out with her short fingers to clasp his arm. "Turn and look at me. I want to talk, and I want to do it the right way. I want to see your funny round eyes and touch your hairless skin."

When she tugged, he followed, shifting so he lay beside her. Face to face, both on their sides, Nya scooted a little closer so she could press her head into his chest. Then she pulled in a deep breath. What she didn't do was offer her mind.

"You're scaring me, Nya," he said.

She nodded against him. "Because I am scared too, Jarl. It is winter."

"Yeah?"

She pressed even closer. "The Kaisae had estrus. The iliri had estrus. Many of my sisters did, but..."

"Nya?" He pulled back to see her face.

Pale white eyes were flared fully open, the pupils almost round, but she looked up at him. "I have not. I waited. I tried, but there was nothing, so I asked Awouda."

He palmed the side of her face, his hand bending her ear against her skull. "Nya, are you ok? Is there something wrong? Could the healer fix it?"

"I'm pregnant," she breathed.

For a moment, those words didn't make any sense. It was as if his mind refused to put the sounds together into syllables, and the syllables certainly didn't make words. It had to be some strange alien language, but then he replayed it in his head again. And a third time just to be sure. On the fourth, it finally sank in.

"You're pregnant?" he repeated like an idiot.

She jiggled her head in a nod. "The healer can feel the life."

"Ok. But your amma made you a gerus, so it's allowed, right? Or is the male a rafrezzi?" Because pure white nacione bitches were expected to breed to others like themselves.

"Jarl, there is no other male."

"But..." He shook his head. "You mean me? That's impossible, isn't it?"

"And still, I am pregnant."

A rush of fear hit him hard, but that wasn't all. There was another feeling. A better one. It made his mouth hang open, but his lips curled higher and higher, operating on their own. The baby was his. Not some grauori he'd never be able to fight off. Not some male who would demand his place as ahnor. His mate was carrying his child.

"And I get to be the dava?" he asked.

"Do you want to?" She grabbed his hand. "I am telling you because you deserve to know. Because I respect that it is a human thing, but if you don't want to be responsible, that's ok. I..."

"I want to," he insisted. "Nya, you said that's my baby. I didn't even care if it was sired by someone else, because I understand. You're my mate, and that's my baby. I want to be its dava." He rolled onto his back and pulled her against his chest. "I don't even know what there is to do. Do grauori wear diapers?"

"Jarl..."

He kept going, trying to imagine it. "Hopefully, being part human won't make it a poor hunter; it's not like I'm very good myself. Maybe the first grauori scholar?"

She growled at him and tried again. "Jarl," she insisted. "Stop."

His heart froze. Just as he was starting to embrace this idea, her words made the hopeful dreams vanish. "You don't think I can do it?"

"You are human," she reminded him. "I am grauori. This has never happened before. I don't know what it will be, ok? Awouda said that for all she knows, it could be like you, not me."

"A human, you mean." And a bastard. A noble one in direct line of succession. "Oh, Dad's not going to like that."

"The Orassae won't either," she told him. "If my child is not strong, she will not let it stay in the pack."

"Fuck your amma then," he snapped. "Nya, this is our baby -"

"Babies," she corrected. "There are two."

All he could do was press a hand over his mouth. "Twins. Ok. That makes sense."

"But we have to tell our families," she continued. "We have to make sure they know so that whatever species the babies are, we're prepared."

"But not tonight?" he begged. "Give me a little time to figure out what to say, because they're going to be pissed about this."

"Jarl, I'm sorry. I thought I knew how to hold off. I don't even know when I slipped. Well, Awouda says it was about the time we were in Fort Landing, but I mean I didn't notice."

"So when are they due?" He paused, rolling to face her. "Shit, Nya. When are the pups due? How will you travel so far with us if you're pregnant? How can you lead the maargra? And combat? No, that's too big of a risk."

"Jarl," she growled, her tone a warning. Nya pushed herself up to glare into his eyes. "Do not try to tell me when I am strong enough. I am not a frail human woman. My sisters have fought for generations while carrying pups. There's no reason I can't do the same."

"No? Because I don't know how to break this to you, Nya, but if those are human twins?" He pointed at her belly. "There's not a lot of room, and that will slow you down. If you were sure they're going to be grauori, then fine. I'd believe you - but you're not." He ran his hand over the back of her neck. "Just promise me that if they're too big, or if you get slow, or anything at all, you won't let your pride get all three of you killed?"

She paused for a moment, considering that. Eventually, she nodded. "I promise, if you promise you'll believe me."

"I promise," he told her. "I'll be a paranoid human male, but I will believe you." Then he sighed. "Fuck. I'm fifteen. Dom's going to be so mad at me."

Nya wrapped a fist in his shirt. "Are you mad at me? This is my mistake. Tell them that. Tell them I'm the one that messed up, and that you have no blame."

He placed his hand over hers. "Doesn't work like that, Nya. I was there. Each and every time, I was right there with you. And I will not have my children be called a mistake. They're my family - our family. They're going to be beautiful, even if that's only in my eyes, ok? I will not let my father or my uncle, or even Sal say this is anything but good news."

"And if they are hideous things, made in a way where they can barely survive? What then?"

"Then we'll figure it out." He squeezed her paw-like hand a little tighter. "I love you, Nya. It doesn't matter to me what you look like, or what I look like, or even what they will look like. I love your strong will, your brilliant mind, and your determination to always be good at what you do. I love the bitch that laughs at me without cruelty and protects me because I can't. I love the friend who might think my games are stupid but still is willing to try them. You are my best friend, and these?" He reached down to press against her stomach. "They scare the shit out of me and make me happy all at the same time."

His words made her breathe a little harder, proving she believed them. While he spoke, Nya's eyes got a little bigger, but she wasn't smiling. Just watching him, almost as if waiting for the bad part to come next. And when he was done, she hurled herself against him, holding him tighter than she ever had before.

"I was so scared, Jarl," she whispered into his shirt. "I was so sure you would say no, that being a sire did not mean you had to care. I was terrified that you would leave me alone, the laughingstock of the pack."

"If they laugh at you," he swore, "then I'll challenge them. I may lose, but I'll still do it, Nya. You deserve at least that much."

She didn't bother replying, just let out a heavy, shaking breath. "I love you in ways I never thought I could. You make me feel..."

"Strong?" he guessed.

She shook her head. "Like I matter."

"Yeah, Nya. You matter more to me than anything else in the world." Then he chuckled once. "Well, today. I mean, in a few months, you're going to have competition. Granted, you still haven't told me when they're due, so maybe that's why, huh? Don't want to share my love?"

She playfully snapped in his direction. "It should be mid-summer. In the last few weeks, I will grow large and be slow, but not before then."

"Ok, but will I get to feel them move?" he asked.

She smiled. "Jarl, in a few more weeks, we'll be able to feel their minds. The first touches, like a brush against our awareness, but they will start to reach out."

He felt like he couldn't breathe. "Really? I'll be able to talk to them before they're even born?"

"Yes," she insisted. "And they might even know their own names. Most grauori do, but these may be different."

"Wait." He sat up, pulling her with him. "I don't get to pick out names?"

Nya cocked her head. "You could always give them a last name. Grauori don't do that."

"And nicknames," he decided. "Shit. What kind of toys? I don't even know what they'll play with!"

"We'll figure it out," she promised. "I think my amma will help, after she stops being angry with me, and we'll all figure it out."

But Jarl had a better idea. "Roo. She'll know what we should do."

"First," Nya said, making it clear there would be no argument, "we have to figure out how to tell our parents."

Jarl just wrapped his arms around her and leaned back once more. "Later. Hopefully much later, because it's going to take me a while to figure out how to break that news to them."

"I bet your amma would help," she teased.

"Not for a bit. See, I have a new sister, Nya. I'm not supposed to tell anyone yet. Not until my dad tells the King, and then there's some big ceremony, since there's rules to this stuff, but amma had another little girl. Maybe our kids can play with her, huh? They'll only be half a year apart in age."

"And ours will grow up faster," Nya reminded him, "but yeah. I think I'd really like that."

"Me too." He held her just a bit tighter. "I'm going to be a dava. Or a dad. And the craziest part is that I'm actually fucking thrilled about it."

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Sal woke the next morning to a hand on her stomach, pulling her back against a very hard man - and not just his chest. Something was poking her right in between her butt cheeks, and from the way Zep was rumbling against the back of her neck, she knew exactly what part of him it was. Sal wiggled her ass just enough to make the man groan.

"Not fair," Kolt said as he shifted lower in the bed.

She opened her eyes in time to see his head slip between the covers. Pinned between her Taunor and Dernor, she had a good idea how this would play out. Then Zep lifted her arm up and back until her fingers found the base of his head. Kolt's mouth found her breast right after. Sal let out a moan, and it wasn't quiet. Behind Kolt, she heard movement, but couldn't remember what order they'd fallen into bed last night.

Razor shifted up to lean against the headboard, his eyes watching her without shame. Jase didn't bother. She could feel him lying on his back with his eyes closed, waiting. Kolt flicked the tip of his tongue over her hardened nipple again, and she knew this had been planned. It was exactly the sort of thing they'd do.

"She's still thinkin'," Jase grumbled.

So Kolt sucked harder. Zep wouldn't let her turn, holding her ass against him, but he pressed his dick into her a little harder. Damn, that man could tease, and he knew it. But when Kolt's hand slipped down between her legs, she really did stop thinking. A few strokes across her clit got her excited. Zep's body holding her forcefully in place felt so enticing. Tilting her hips, she begged him to stop teasing and just slide inside her already.

"Sal," Razor breathed. "Look at me."

Her lids felt heavy, but she lifted them to meet his grey eyes. What her mates were doing to her body had her breathing much too hard, but she didn't care. The desire in Razor's eyes held her rapt. While Kolt's hand worked her higher, Razor's eyes held her tethered right there with him.

"That's my girl," he whispered, pushing the sheet a little lower. "They get to feel you. I get to see you." Then he reached down to grab himself, pumping his fist just once.

She moaned as she watched that bronze head strain in his own grip. The sight of him pleasuring himself turned her on even more. Of all the things she'd done with her mates, not once had they just let her watch that, but here Razor was, begging her to look. Sal looked long and hard.

His fist moved back up. "Link me in, sweetie."

Sal tried to be gentle, but she wanted him so bad. Them. All four of the men doing their best to drive both her body and mind insane. She grabbed Razor's mind and entwined it with theirs, nearly overcome by how turned on he was.

"Fuck," Zep groaned, dipping his hips to slide between her legs.

Kolt paused in his tormenting when Zep's dick poked at his hand. Without hesitation, Sal felt him grab Zep's shaft. Her Dernor tensed at the contact, but Kolt angled him up, finding her opening, and held him there. For a moment, all of them felt Zep's confusion, then he gave in and pushed into her body.

In the back of her mind, Sal felt Jase groan as he reached for himself. Before her eyes, Razor matched Zep's tempo perfectly. And Kolt? His hand returned to her achingly aroused nub even while Zep slid in and out of her body.

"Sal, put your leg over his hip," Kolt said as he moved even lower in the bed.

Zep grabbed her thigh and lifted, spreading her open. Then she felt the heat of Kolt's mouth. Behind her, Zep groaned, and his fingers dimpled her leg.

"I'm fucking right there, man," he warned.

"Don't care," Kolt said. Then he licked at her again.

Razor reached out with his free hand for the blankets and flung them back, revealing exactly what was going on under the covers. "Oh, she's gonna cum," he growled. "Kolt, play with her nipples for me."

Without stopping his mouth, her Taunor reached up to do just that. Sal arched into it, pressing herself deeper onto Kolt's face, then thrusting back onto Zep. She couldn't have stopped if she wanted to. Through all four of their minds, she was drowning in their need - and her own. The sight of Zep's dark skin against hers turned Jase on. The feel of her struggles drove Kolt higher. Zep was lost in the heat of her body. Razor just lay there, slowly stroking himself and enjoying the view.

Each of them was different, but they all wanted her. They all were drunk on her pleasure as Zep filled her, stretched her, clinging to her a little harder each time Kolt's mouth or tongue bumped his shaft. The shock made him thrust just a little deeper until she was whimpering with desire. And somewhere in all of it, Zep forgot to care about his brother touching his dick.

He pumped her hard enough to bounce her side against the bed. Sal could feel Kolt grabbing at her hip, holding himself to her as he sucked her clit, making her cry out, but Zep didn't stop. Over and over, he drove himself into her, the feeling oh so good as the pressure built higher and higher. Sal knew she couldn't take much more, but she wanted this to last forever. Just like this, with all of them together.

But Razor's hand was nearly frantic, matching the way she felt. He leaned his head back and let his eyes close, his hips twitching as if with a mind of their own. Sal wanted to match him, to let her eyes close, but she needed to see him finish. To watch as pleasure took over his face, and she was so close. So damned close.

Her orgasm hit hard, but it was Jase who gave voice to it, only a split second before Razor spilled himself across his own belly. Zep tried to ride her through it, to prolong the moment for all of them, but he couldn't hold out either, burying his face against the back of Sal's neck with a deep grunt. But between her legs, Kolt just chuckled softly in appreciation, the only one of them who hadn't found his own release.

"Sorry, Zep," he said as he worked his way back toward the pillows. "I may have gotten a little slobber on you. Don't take it the wrong way."

Zep made some noise that sounded like it should've been an answer, then sighed. After he slid out of Sal, he tried again. "Never had a man's tongue on my dick before. Gotta admit, it's not that bad."

"Next time," Jase teased, "ya can do the tonguin'."

Zep laughed. "Let's go with the time after. I'm not going to say I won't, because I have no problem going down on her, but..."

"Human," Jase taunted.

"Fuck off," Zep told him.

Sal just rolled into Kolt's chest and giggled. "They're so cute."

"Mhm," Kolt agreed as he hugged her closer. "And good morning, babe."

"Morning," she told him. "I think Razor needs a towel."

"Gage," he told her yet again. "If Cyno can be Jase, then I get to let go of that stupid callsign and be Gage."

Zep sat up. "Thought you hated your name, though."

Razor rolled from the bed, aiming for the bathroom. "I used to. Always thought it was too human sounding, but Sal has a way of making me not care. I mean, I'm in bed with a Kaisae. I think it's time I stop worrying about being iliri enough, don't you think?"

"Bring back a few wet cloths, if you would?" Zep asked. "I dunno, like three?"

"Four," Razor corrected. "Kolt might want to wash your dick off his face."

Zep sighed deeply, then scooted up to sit like Razor had before. "Kolt..." he said.

"Just don't," Kolt told him.

"Seriously," Zep insisted. "That's not weird for you?"

"What, accidentally touching you while I'm with my girl? No, not really. No more weird than you wiping your blood across my face in Fort Landing and daring me to taste it. No different than cuddling with you in my sleep."

Jase sat up and crossed his legs beneath him. "Ta humans it's weird."

"Ok," Kolt agreed. "Well, I'm not about to suck your dick, Zep, so don't go there."

Sal was watching the three of them, listening to the feelings in her chest. Thankfully, no one was upset, but Zep was a little confused. Not enough to be repulsed. He just had to ask, so Jase and Kolt were letting him.

"It's actually less that," Zep admitted, "and more the putting me in, I guess."

"Ok," Kolt said, accepting that. "But I was already there and knew what you needed. If you'd reached down, we all would've been pushed out of place. Cessivi, Zep. Sharing everything. We've got some decently-sized guys in this bed - "

"I am na that small," Jase interrupted.

"Not talking about your dick, bro," Kolt said, chuckling. "No, I mean, we're going to end up all over each other, Zep. I don't know what you and Jase got into before I joined in, but we all want her. She is the goal, and the only way that's going to happen is if we stop worrying about who touches where, ok?"

Zep nodded even as he reached out for Sal's hand. "I just have to think about it sometimes, demon. Not trying to ruin your good morning. I just have all these human rules in my head that I was taught as a kid, and these iliri don't care about any of it. So sometimes I have to ask so they'll help me work it out."

"I know," she promised. "I kinda feel the same way sometimes. All the things I was taught growing up, then all the things I learned as a Blade. Sometimes I just feel like there's this wall in my way, and I can't figure it out."

He jerked his chin at her. "Who do you ask?"

"Jase and Kolt when I can. Sometimes Rayna."

"And when you can't?" he pressed.

She shrugged. "I guess I just dwell on it until I figure it out myself."

"Well, if you ever need a partner in the dwelling, I'm pretty good at it too." And he lifted her fingers to his lips.

Razor returned carrying a handful of wet washcloths. "Well, since you're the only one who got your dick wet, Zep, I vote that you go down and check the dining room to make sure it's Kaisae-safe." Then he threw a cloth at Zep's chest.

It splattered against his dark skin, and Zep dragged it lower. "I can do that. Who's with Sal today?"

"Me," Kolt said. "I haven't gotten to do guard duty in a few days."

"I have orders to place in town," Razor told them.

Jase nodded. "Which means I get ta pack our things. We have Terrans ta chase down."

Sal pressed both hands to her eyes and groaned. "I'm not looking forward to going back to this war. Guys, I really can't wait to be done with all of this. I think those two weeks in the farmhouse spoiled me."

Razor turned his eyes on her. "Say that again, Sal?"

She smiled and dropped her hand. "I can't wait to win this war and go home to Arhhawen. Is that what you wanted?"

"Yeah. That's pretty much all we've ever wanted. Freedom for all iliri, and the most amazing woman in the world to rule us."

She bit her lip and glanced down at the sheets. "It's working, Gage." Then she looked up, checking to make sure he understood. "Every day, I find one less reason to avoid that word."

"I love you too, Sal, and I'll give you a few more reasons later today when we head out. Who knows, maybe you'll end up giving me a present on your birthday."

He turned to get his uniform, and Sal shook her head. "I really don't think it's going to take that long."

"Me either," Jase agreed. "And it is na just his body ya can na get enough of."

"Nope, it sure isn't."

Razor chuckled. "I can still hear you, and I'm still linked in."

"Mhm," Sal agreed. "I actually knew that."

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Zep sauntered down the hall whistling to himself, but his mind was on something Jase had said after the first time they'd shared Sal. The little assassin had asked why no one thought there was anything wrong with contact when it came to death, but it was different with love. Many times, Risk had ripped Zep's clothes off to touch his body, but it was ok because Zep needed healing. Cyno sank his teeth into enemies, but it wasn't strange when it was meant to kill.

But when it was done in love, years of conditioning made Zep's mind want to reject it. He'd watched Jase bite Kolt because Sal couldn't reach. He'd often grabbed his little brother to hold Sal between them. Each time, it was a little more than a simple accident. It was intimate, but not the same way he was intimate with Sal. This was like friendship, but more.

What he and the guys had was so much more than just friends. It was even bigger than "brothers." Growing up as a human, he had no word that fit, but there had to be one. Sal wasn't the only one who had a claim on them. They had one on each other. It was a sexual one, and not, all at the same time.

And it felt good. Safe. Maybe a little weird, but only a bit.

He'd almost thought he was over the hangups of his human childhood - until Kolt had grabbed his dick. It had just been to help. Feeling Kolt's mouth brush along his shaft? His saliva mixing with Sal's excitement and Zep sliding through it all? It had been a side effect, nothing more, but Zep liked it. He liked the comfort he had with his brothers, his fellow mates. He loved how there were no barriers between them and no need for shame. And yet, every so often, he found himself wondering what that said about him as a man.

Did he want to touch the other guys? Not really. Well, not exactly. The truth was that he did want to touch them. He actually liked the contact with them, but he didn't want to fuck them. Sure, he could recognize that the guys were sexy in their own way. Living in Sal's mind had a way of making it very clear, but the desire was hers. Zep just liked how being with the iliri made him feel like he wasn't alone.

Because the truth was that he enjoyed it when one of his brothers hugged him in their sleep. Human women touched easily, but never human males, and Zep missed the comfort it had given him as a child. Then again, most of that had come from the iliri on his father's staff. The hugs, the friendly and playful bumps, and even the shoulder to rest his head on. Iliri made it feel completely normal to take solace from such contact. They didn't worry about what anyone would think.

So he wouldn't either. Next time, he might be the one grabbing a guy's dick to help him in. Or he could end up lying on his back with someone else's balls in his face while Sal rode him and sucked the other. It wasn't like he hadn't seen all of them naked. Truth be told, he'd looked at their dicks. Mostly to measure his own against them, but still. Kolt was longer, Jase was hung thicker. There was nothing weird about knowing it.

He was so lost in trying to convince himself of this that he didn't watch where he was going. Geo's hands forcing him to stop wrenched Zep from his walking stupor. The Black Blade was looking at him strangely.

"You ok?" Geo sounded a little worried.

"Yeah," Zep assured him. "I was just trying to work out how to be a human iliri. Sorry, man."

"No, you're good," Geo told him. "You're also not the brother I want to run me over. Where are you headed?"

Zep pointed at the stairs. "Dining hall to make sure it's safe for Sal."

"Perfect. I'll come with you."

Geo fell in beside him, and the two jogged down the stairs. Something about the guy seemed a little off. Zep had a feeling he smelled nervous, but couldn't be sure without one of his cessivi around to borrow their nose. Then again, it didn't hurt to ask.

"What's wrong, Geo?"

The young man's feet slowed. "Do we have official rules on who can ride with the Blades? I don't think it's ever been discussed, and Sal's picked up a few people along the way. Shade, for example."

"She also made Shade a pack member." Zep bobbed his head to the side. "And Kolt."

"Yeah." And Geo completely stopped. "Zep, is anyone else allowed to do that besides Sal?"

"Dunno. Why?"

Geo shifted nervously. "I met someone. Well, you already know her. A slave named Aeley. She's the one you and Kolt met, and I found her in the entertainment district with Kolt's necklaces. Over dinner, she told me how she'd sniffed them out, hoping it was edible. They weren't. The necklaces had been dropped in the grass, and she wanted to give them back."

"Cool. Those could be useful."

Geo blurted out the rest. "And she spent the night in my room and I want her to come with us. I think she wants me to be her mate."

Zep paused to process that, his eyes watching Geo's face for a hint that this was a joke, but the kid looked serious. Completely serious. The kind of serious that convinced Zep the two hadn't spent the night just talking.

"You like her, Geo, or do you just like being noticed by a near-pure bitch?"

"I..." Geo's brow furrowed. "It feels..." He stopped again. "I think she really likes me, Zep. Me. I mean, the only other women to even show an interest kinda freaked out when they found out I'm a friender. I just... Aeley doesn't care. She's so blunt, but also so naive, you know? She makes me feel like I'm supposed to protect her, and I want to."

Zep nodded. "She won't know how to ride. She definitely doesn't know how to fight. Even as an iliri, without a little training, she'd get killed in combat."

"Pretty sure she's not interested," Geo assured him. "She seems to be more of a domestic like Roo. And maybe Roo wants some company?"

Zep nodded. "I'll talk to Sal about it, but I'm sure we can carry her along for a while. If nothing else, to give you time to see if she's really your mate, right?" He slapped Geo's shoulder. "You'll be good for her. She might be timid for a while. Just make sure she eats plenty of fresh meat, ok?"

"She's thin," Geo admitted. "Painfully so. I mean, when she pulled off her robe -"

"There was a robe?" Zep teased.

Geo groaned. "I brought her to my room so she could have a bath. Her only clothes were this almost see-through dress. I'm going to buy her something better right now, actually."

"Uh huh. And she took off the robe because..."

Geo's cheeks began to shift toward pink. "Because she may have thrown me in bed."

"And you know that's what she was trained to do, right?"

"Man, I tried to stop her. And I remember what they said about Sal, that she'd seduce men to eat, but I'd fed her first. Like, three big steaks. But, when I'm around her, it's like I can't think, and I just want to touch her. I dunno, it's not so bad when I can't smell her, I guess." He laughed once. "And I kinda like it. I mean, she's pretty insistent."

"I believe you," Zep told him. "I think that girl actually liked her job, but you're going to have to teach her that it's not her job anymore. Show her what it means to be iliri, and remind her how to be a little feral, ok?"

"Yeah, kinda what I was thinking. I just..." He sighed. "I really like her, Zep. She smells amazing."

"Oh?" Zep asked, his tone making it clear he was looking for more.

"Not quite that good," Geo promised. "I saw Kolt with Sal, and it's nothing like that. I'm not meant for her, I just like her."

Zep pulled the smaller man against his side in a hug and started walking again. "I think my other little brother has a crush."

"Fuck off," Geo groaned.

"Man, trust me. There's something about having a woman in your life that's worth making a big deal about. She can ride with us. I'll tell Tilso to make room in the cart, ok? Have Razor get you some things to make your tent more comfortable for a woman. Pretty sure we have a couple of large cots that won't fit the five of us, so take one. And she'll need a few weeks' worth of clothes because we're not going to be in civilization for a while."

"Hey..." Geo pressed a little closer in one of those hugs Zep had been thinking about earlier. "Thank you, Dernor. I really do like her. I mean, the turns my brain stupid kind."

"Just let us all know when you get a title. You definitely deserve it, and I'm glad she picked you."

"Me too," Geo said, nearly beaming as he pulled away. "And I need to spend this Conglomerate money before it's worthless in Escea."

"Not alone!" Zep ordered before Geo could just walk away.

Geo just laughed. "Ghost is waiting out front for me."

Zep watched the guy all but skip out of the hotel. He and Ghost had been Black Blades for almost a year and a half. In all that time, Zep had never seen Geo smile like that. He'd never realized it until now, but there had always been this shadow of sorrow clinging to him, like some need that was never quite met. Hwa said it was common with frienders. People who could force others to love them - either iliri or grauori - were rarely trusted completely, and yet Geo had never once complained.

Which meant he deserved this even more. Zep could actually see Aeley choosing the man. First, because Geo really was a good guy. Second, because she seemed brave enough not to care. Aeley had fought back against slavery in her own way. She'd used her mind, hoarding secrets like a weapon. That should make it easier for her to understand Geo's ability, and who knew. Once they had her tested, she might have a skill just as useful.

Zep made a sweep through the dining hall, shocked to see it almost empty. He'd assumed that the iliri slaves would've started gathering by now, which was why he wanted to check the area before letting Sal come down. Yet inside the hotel, the dining space was calm and quiet. Outside the windows, however, the iliri were packed on the street.

Because they were iliri, Zep realized. Sal was their Kaisae, and they would not push themselves on her. They would gather. They would wait. They would also respect her without even knowing they were doing it. With a sigh, Zep sent a thought back to Jase, letting him know that Merriton had just become a very friendly place for Sal, then he headed to the doors that led outside. Sal would get to enjoy a meal in peace, but her people? His people now. They deserved more than to be ignored.

As soon as Zep reached the sidewalk, the slaves began to shift toward him, but they never pushed. They were just making sure they were ready. Zep lifted a hand, gesturing that he wanted to say something.

"The Kaisae hasn't forgotten you. She just woke up, and she will need to eat. You have time to rest and relax, find your own meals, or whatever you may need to do. She will not sneak out and leave you behind. As her Dernor, I give you my word."

"We want to fight!" someone called out.

"If we stay here, they will give us back to our owners," another said.

Zep just lifted his hand again. "Then we will find a way for you to fight, or to find freedom. Sal will not make you join her army. I know that's what Kaisaes in the past expected, but she's nothing like them. Salryc Luxx has an army already. She has thousands of trained soldiers willing to push back the enemy. What she doesn't have are iliri to survive this war. The Kaisae of all Iliri wants her people to live on, and she asks that those of you who do not want to fight, well, don't. Go to Anglia. Build a life. We're working out the logistics, so bear with us. While we make sure everyone is in a link and has the supplies they need, you should think about it. Take this time to decide what it is you really want to do."

A female near the front called out, "We want to serve our Kaisae!"

Zep nodded at her. "And both options will fulfill that. You have to decide how you will serve her. Will you die for her? Or will you live for her? We need people to do both. If we want this war to matter, we need people willing to remember what it means to be iliri, to make packs, have children, and find the remains of our culture. We need a home, my friends. A reason for us to keep going, and some of you can help make that happen. This time, the battle isn't about the destruction. It's about the rebuilding."

Chapter Thirty

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Sal walked into the dining hall with Kolt on her right, wondering when her other mates were going to find time to eat. She wasn't too worried, though. The guys had a habit of taking care of each other as much as they took care of her. Then again, the smells filling the large room convinced her that they might be missing out after all. No wonder Kolt had been so willing to guard her this morning.

Then a woman called her name. "Sal!" On the side furthest from the windows, Rayna was waving at her. "Come sit with me!"

Sal shot a questioning look at Kolt, but he just shrugged and gestured for her to lead the way. Winding around the fancy tables with their pristine tablecloths, Sal headed right to her best friend, who wasn't with Dom. No, the man sitting across from Rayna was Shift. And he stood as soon as Sal sat down.

"What's going on?" Sal asked.

"I need to borrow Kolt," Shift explained.

But that told her nothing. "Why?" Sal demanded.

Kolt just chuckled. "Guy talk, Sal. I think my dear brother has questions."

"You have no fucking idea," Shift agreed. "And a human! Two of them! Yeah, I have lots of questions, and I have a feeling you're the guy with the answers." He looked back to Rayna. "Just taking the chance while I can."

She shooed him off. "Gives me time to quiz my best friend. And I expect you two to find a table out of hearing range, ok? No eavesdropping, boys."

"Yeah," Kolt mumbled. "There's no such thing for me, Rayna. Cessivi, remember?"

She made a face at him then stuck out her tongue. "Yeah, but you can't actually hear, so it still counts." But the playful wink she gave him next proved she didn't really care.

Kolt just slapped Shift's back, and the pair moved away. Neither Sal nor Rayna said a thing until they chose a table over by the kitchens. When they waved over a waiter to order, Sal couldn't hear a word they said. She could guess based on the feeling of Kolt that was always a part of her, but they'd kept their word.

"Are they far enough?" Rayna asked.

Sal nodded. "Yep, and with the kitchen noise, I can't hear them at all."

"Perfect." Then she leaned over the table. "Because I really, really like your brother!"

"Things still ok with Dom?" Sal asked.

Rayna scoffed. "Of course. Oh yeah, we're still as good as ever, but adding Shift in? I had absolutely no idea. I mean, Dom's really into it. Of course, I am. But here's the thing..." She looked around to make sure no one was close. "Dom's part iliri."

"I knew that," Sal assured her.

"No, I mean, he told me this feels natural. Sal, it shouldn't. There is no way that the human King of Anglia should have these instincts, ok? He should be wanting multiple women in his bed, to whore around at his whim and such. Dom was raised in a life of privilege. Now, he may not have had a lot of money as a kid, being a bastard's son and all, and yeah, he got picked on for it, but he was also told that he was the King's grandson. He was noble, and the rest weren't, so he was better. That should've made him feel like he deserved things, but it didn't."

"No, because he's actually a good guy, Ray."

Her friend rolled her eyes. "That's not what I'm talking about. Sal, my point is that the human leader is feeling iliri instincts, and I'm sure of it. He told me to make Shift my dernor. And if you could see them together? They're like Zep and Jase, ok? Like, there's this..."

"Support," Sal finished for her. "Someone to lean on without feeling weak. Kinda like a best friend."

"Yes!" Rayna agreed. "And while that's great, don't you think people are going to notice?"

Sal giggled. "Pretty sure they already have."

"Not in the army! I mean in Anglia." Rayna lifted her hands, leaving her elbows on the table, and pushed her face into her palms. "Sal, the King cannot be iliri. That goes against pretty much everything we've made so far. He also can't let his wife fuck around with another man. Kinda breaks human tradition. I mean, sure, this thing with the three of us is great while we're in some foreign land, but when we get back to Dorton and have to be politicians? What then?"

"Well," Sal said, thinking hard. "I guess that gives you reasons to come to Arhhawen a lot? I promise the iliri won't think anything of it."

"No," Rayna insisted. "It means I can't marry him. I mean, sure, if I stay his consort, then they'll call me a whore or a slut, but I really don't care. Pretty sure none of those backwards nobles can hurt my feelings, which means their taunts have no power. It'll also give me plenty of chances to point out the hypocrisy of such things, and women will notice. But I kinda wanted to marry him."

"And where does that leave Shift?" Sal asked.

Rayna just lifted her hands. "No fucking idea."

"Ok." Sal bobbed her head as she thought, but lifted a hand to call over a waiter. "Let me think about this for a bit?"

"That's what I was hoping you'd say." Rayna leaned back as a pale man paused beside them.

"Kaisae," he greeted Sal. Then he smiled politely at Rayna. "Consort." And he inhaled slowly.

The man's face didn't change at all, but a waft of shock came off him. Sal knew why. Rayna's scent was no longer just her own. Not only was Dom's all over her, but also the distinct smell of an iliri. The man didn't have to know Shift to smell that natural scent and know exactly what it meant.

"What you smell," Sal told him, "is the acceptance of Anglia."

"I understand, Kaisae. And what may I serve you both today?"

"Eggs," Sal decided. "Covered with meat and cheese, but I miss eggs."

"Make mine like hers," Rayna decided, "but with fruit on the side, please, ilus."

"Certainly." He bowed his head and stepped back, hurrying off to make that happen.

The moment he was far enough away, Sal couldn't help herself. She grinned at Rayna and asked, "So how are you liking two at once, huh?"

Rayna groaned in delight. "I have done a lot of things in my life, but double penetration is now at the very top of the list."

"Double..." Sal's mouth was hanging open.

"You know," Rayna said. "One in front, one behind, both grinding against each other inside. And with the link? It's..." Her words trailed off. "Not for you?"

Sal could feel her ears sagging. "I haven't done that, Ray."

"You have four men in your bed! How the hell does that even work if you aren't getting double teamed a few times?"

Sal huffed out an awkward noise. "No, I mean the anal. It's, um... I'm working up to it."

"It can be really good," Rayna promised. "Or really bad. Look, just take it slow, but try it at least once. I mean, you never know, it could be your thing, right? That old adage about not knowing until you try and all?"

"Oh, I've had that done before," Sal said. "When I lived here, actually."

Rayna sighed out a groan. "Right. As a slave. Sal, I think that would fall into the really bad category, ok? It's completely different when you're with someone who actually cares about you and wants to make you feel as good as they do."

"I know," Sal promised.

But Rayna wouldn't let her off that easy. "Do you? Do you really? Or are you just saying that because you think you're supposed to? Look, having a dick crammed up your ass can hurt like nothing else. If you tense up, he's not lubricated enough, or a billion other reasons. I'm not talking bad sex here, as in 'kinda boring.' It can hurt. But here's the thing. It doesn't have to, and there's something about being in such a vulnerable position that makes the emotional bonding even more intense, you know?"

"Really?" Sal asked.

Rayna nodded slowly. "For that moment, I'm telling him that I'm his. I'm putting myself in his control, and feeling him prove to me that he'll keep me safe. I mean, for me, that's the best part. I'm not really into getting fucked up the ass on its own, but when there's two involved, then it's like it hits other parts, adding to everything I like about fucking. Plus the whole emotional aspect."

Sal glanced over at Kolt and dropped her voice. "I think I'm scared."

"And there's nothing wrong with that," Rayna promised. "Look, can I get involved in your sex life for a minute? And do you trust me enough to let me?"

"Why?" Sal asked.

Rayna flashed her an impish smile. "Because I think you have it in your head that it's all or nothing. I was going to mention a few things to that kinky little Taunor of yours."

"Not little," Sal told her. "Which is part of the problem."

"Trust me for once, Sal? Just tell me it's ok for me to do this?"

Sal nodded, giving in, and Rayna's eyes flicked over to Kolt. That impish smile grew just a little, and Sal watched Kolt's head snap up. He looked over, nodded, then broke out laughing. Then he nodded again. This time, Rayna nodded back before turning her attention back to Sal.

"Just because I love you like a sister."

"What did you do?" Sal asked.

"Oh, I pointed out that hands are smaller than dicks, and that experience makes the end result a little less terrifying. Then I may have pointed out that certain parts of the male body are the size of a fist, and mine might hurt if shoved up an iliri ass."

Sal squeaked in amusement. "You did not!"

"I definitely did, because guys forget that. When it comes to their own ass, they're very protective. I just put it in perspective for him. Told him if he wants that to happen - and they all do - then they need to treat your ass the way they'd want you to treat theirs. Bad time to mention that guys like it too?"

"Just... what, cram a finger in there?" Sal felt like she was getting quite the lesson.

"Touch. Rub. Tease. Work up to that, but yeah. I have a funny feeling that one," and she tipped her head at Kolt, "would be into it. Not sure about Razor, since you've told me almost nothing about him."

"He probably would, too," Sal agreed. "I mean, he's..."

Rayna leaned closer. "Go on?"

"For two years, he's been so unremarkable. Razor handled things so we didn't have to. He never made a fuss, barely drew attention to himself, and was pretty much the perfect soldier. Oh, he was always nice to me, and he didn't ignore me or anything. He just kept it to acquaintances instead of more. I ended up thinking of him as calm, cool, and collected."

"But he's not?"

"Not really, no," Sal agreed. "He's direct, he's sensual, and he's like a whole new man all of a sudden. I always thought he'd be a bit meek, you know? But he's so not. He pushes me in the best way. It's like he holds nothing back with me. And he loves me."

"And you?" Rayna asked. "Are you in love with him?"

"I'm in like with him. The really big, it's almost overwhelming type of like. I feel like I'm standing at the edge of a cliff, leaning over just as far as I can, but I haven't quite taken the dive."

"Why not?" Rayna reached out for her hand. "What's holding you back, Sal?"

"How different he is. I've known this man for two years, and I didn't know him at all. I'm not resisting, though. The opposite, actually. I like him so much, and I know I'm getting there, but from point A to point B, there's still a distance to cross in between. Every day, there's more behind me than before me."

Rayna nodded to show she understood. "Then I just have one question. How will you know? What thing will happen to tell you that what you feel isn't just bigger and better like, but real and honest love?"

"I'll know," Sal promised her. "And it's not something that will happen when we're having sex. I'll know it when I have my head on his shoulder, or when his hand is wrapped around mine. I'll know, Ray, and I'm so very close."

"Good, because I like him. The five of you together makes me happy." She flicked her eyes to the side, warning Sal that their breakfast was coming, but she didn't stop talking. "I have to admit that seeing you step up with the four of them positioned around you? It may be the most regal thing I've seen in my life. And in case you forgot, I'm fucking a king."

Sal nodded. "I should wear the crown more."

"You really should," Rayna agreed. "Especially from here on out. Have the guys fit it better or smooth it down. Maybe so it can rest over your helm. I dunno, whatever you need, but wear it. That little resin circlet is a big ol' middle finger to the Emperor, and trust me, he'll hear about it."

"But it's bulky."

"Your crown?" Rayna rolled her eyes. "It's about the least bulky crown in history. Dom said he made it that way on purpose, because an iliri doesn't need gems and banners to prove her worth. Her teeth do it for her. Just fix it, Sal. Make it comfortable, and then wear it enough to get used to it. That's your crown. It's also theirs." And she flicked a finger to the windows.

"Can you help me remember?"

"Every morning," Rayna promised. "Just promise you won't bite me for being insistent."

"Nah." And Sal grinned. "I'll tell Shift to do it instead."

"Which is why you're my best friend."

Chapter Thirty-One

Anglia

Living in the King's palace was very different from anything Ryali had known before. Here, nights were always late, dinners were always fancy, and mornings started whenever the most wealthy people in the country felt like it. For a group who'd spent their entire lives waking early to rush to a job of some sort, it was taking a little getting used to. Granted, that also meant the other girls were up and willing to play with Valri while Ryali did more research, and Henrik was happy to bring her as many books as she wanted.

"I found three more on the Alexandria lab projects," he said, placing them carefully beside her.

A high-pitched growl almost interrupted him. Ryali looked up to see Cerlyss wrestling playfully on the floor with the child, neither one caring about their expensive clothes. Valri pounced on the iliri woman, pretending to dart for her neck, and Cerlyss whimpered in jest. Ryali thought it was cute, until she glanced up at Henrik. His mouth was hanging open.

"They are just playing," she promised. "Valri has ta learn when someone submits, and also when she should."

"So she's not pretending to be a monster?" he asked.

Ryali huffed at him. "She is a monster. She is iliri."

"Ok, no. There's a difference between play and calling your child names - never mind that it's not true. Words matter. Even to a child. Especially to a child. Saying she's a monster? It tells her she's evil or bad in some way. Maybe she'll try to convince herself it's tough, but it's really not. Say she's strong. Say she's a predator, but don't call her a monster. Please?"

"But that is what humans say we are," she reminded him.

He shook his head. "That was in the CFC. This is Anglia. How about we leave all of that filth back where it belongs in some arrogant, self-interested nation, and set a new precedent?"

She just lifted her chin. "Would ya play with a beast like her?"

Henrik smiled. "If I do, will you stop calling her such things? And yourself?"

"Sure," Ryali agreed.

Henrik immediately turned and dropped to his knees, crawling toward the girls. When he playfully growled at them, Valri froze, but not in fear. Her pupils flared, then immediately constricted, and her little lip curled up to reveal sharp milk teeth. Henrik circled around her like he was pretending to be a wolf, and Valri's instincts took over. The child pounced on the bigger threat.

Mocking a yelp, Henrik immediately flopped over, carrying Valri with him. Again, the child froze, but this time, she pressed her hand to his face.

"Are ya ok?" she asked, honestly worried.

"I've been defeated," Henrik told her. "My pride is wounded, but I might make a comeback. Careful. Any second now, I could decide to..." He grabbed her ribs. "... Tickle you!"

This time, Valri was the one squealing, but the sound was delightful. Cerlyss gathered her skirts and scooted back, giving them even more space to roll and play, but she was smiling too. So were the others. Seeing a human accept their games so easily felt really, really good, and they'd all taken a liking to Henrik. The pack of iliri women had completely accepted him as one of their own.

"Ya gotta bite," Linaeryx told him. "Play bite. More noise than chomp."

So Henrik darted his head to Valri's belly, acting like he was eviscerating her. The little girl laughed even harder, kicking both her legs to ward him off. Her bright blue eyes sparkled with joy. It wasn't a common look for iliri children, but it should be. Ryali couldn't wipe the smile off her face as she turned back to the book she should be reading.

Then something caught her attention, halfway down the page was the word for iliri. Back in ancient times, humans had called them GMO creatures. Sometimes constructs. Still, the capital letters stood out on the page, and Ryali stopped worrying about her daughter. Valri was safe. She was with friends. This, however, might help the Kaisae.

Like the primates they were created from, the GMO creatures seem to have intense hormonal fluctuations. Blood tests show rapid elevations and drops throughout the day. However, those kept in larger groups have less drastic peaks and troughs. When we began allowing the juvenile creations to intermingle in mock family groups, pairing began. The engineered alpha females are always allowed to choose first. Once mate selection has begun, bloodwork begins to show a moderation of all hormonal levels. The more males the engineered alpha female either breeds with or makes mating advances to, the faster her hormones find equilibrium.

This appears to be an interesting holdover from the primate base we created them from. Once the response was seen in the GMO creatures, we tested the surrogate primate females and found the same thing. Trapping and introducing a selection of male primates has reduced the incidences of violence among the surrogate primates. Where Earth creatures seek out herds for protection, it seems that the indigenous life of Ogun evolved a much more efficient method to ensure group survival.

Although it is interesting that the stabilizing effect does not require either active breeding or offspring to see the results. Engineered alpha females only need to select a male for the moderation effect to begin. Amorous posturing and skin to skin contact make it clear that the male has been selected by the engineered alpha female, and submission responses are seen from other members of the selected social group.

So far, our most successful engineered alpha female seems to have acquired thirteen males into her harem. Bloodwork shows her biological responses to mimic human standards, and the female has become more adept at both spatial and conceptual tests post mate selection. At this time, we have no way to explain the enhanced intellectual capacity, but it is statistically significant.

Ryali knew they were talking about a Kaisae. They may not have known the word back then, but it was clear that the engineered alpha females were the iliri leaders. Earlier in the book, she'd found enough references to the pack reactions proving the genetic manipulation had worked. What that meant, she wasn't quite sure, but it sounded exactly like the way most iliri obeyed their Kaisae. Humans hurt the Kaisae, so the pack reacted to defend her.

But this part about hormones sounded important too. While Henrik was busy keeping Valri entertained, Ryali decided to reach out for Joevar. He was human, so those big words would make sense, right?

Hey, Joe thought as a greeting. Things ok in Anglia?

Yeh. Most of the palace is still sleeping, so I was reading those books. Joe, can I read something ta ya and have ya tell me what it means?

Sure, he agreed.

So she did. She thought the words carefully, sending them to him without any emotions attached. A few times, she felt his confusion, but he never interrupted her.

Does that make sense ta ya? she asked.

Um... So the engineered alpha female is a Kaisae, right? And the GMO creatures are iliri. What are the surrogate primates?

Grauori, Ryali explained.

Oh! He sounded like he should've known that. Ok, that makes sense. So, it's saying that the Kaisae's hormones stopped being erratic when she had mates, it sounds like.

But what are hormones? Ryali asked. I mean, I've heard the word, but what is it, and why does it matter?

Yeah, he thought. I honestly think this is something you should tell that scientist. I know that hormones have a part in human female breeding cycles, and they make our boys strong and our girls curvy, but that's as much as I can recall. For all I know, iliri hormones could be completely different. Plus, that's probably less than scientific, and I wouldn't want to trust Sal's life on something I barely remember from school as a kid.

So I should tell Ashir, Ryali agreed. Do you think it matters that it's talking about Sal's mates?

You mean Zep?

She did. The book talked about iliri growing stronger because of iliri males. But what would a human do? Would he make it better - or worse? And if Zep made Sal worse, there was no way she'd keep him, not as a mate. She couldn't. Too many people counted on her.

That didn't mean it was fair, though. The man loved Sal so much he'd tied his life to hers. And that was the part that scared Ryali the most. If the worst happened and Sal did have to refuse him, what would life be like for a cessivi without his mate?

Because while Ryali didn't exactly love Zep, she still liked him. He was a good man, and the father of their child. He deserved more. He hadn't chosen to be born human, no different than how Ryali hadn't decided to be iliri. They just were, and it seemed wrong to her that he might suffer because of it.

Ask Ashir, Joe thought again. I can feel you worrying about it, so just ask. Maybe Zep won't count, but I don't think he'll hurt anything, ok?

Promise? Ryali asked.

Babe, I can't. I'm just a soldier, here to swing my sword. It just feels like it shouldn't matter, so don't worry about him until you get an answer from one of those scholars. Ok?

Ok, she agreed. And how is Merriton today?

Joevar sent a mental groan into her mind. This place is a mess. Humans are demanding everything, iliri are refusing to back down, and it seems we have a few hundred new Anglian soldiers. We're handling it so Sal doesn't have to, though. Dom's making arrangements for an entire caravan to head up to Anglia, and Ran's writing orders for a conscript unit to escort them all the way out of the CFC. An iliri unit, I mean. That's the designation they use for them now.

But ya are ok? This will na make things harder for ya, will it?

Not at all, Joe promised. As soon as we get all the slaves sorted out, we'll be heading into Escea. Might be this evening, might be tomorrow morning. The truth is that none of us are in a big hurry because from this point forward, we're back in the trenches. No more fancy beds and easy baths.

Na, I will have those, she reminded him. But I would trade if I could. Joe, I do na feel right playing like I'm some merchant.

Ryali, you're so much more than a merchant. You're the dam of the Kaisae's daughter. You're the Vargwar of the Black Blades. You, Ryali, are the woman who will teach iliri what it means to be noble. I can't think of anyone better, and I promise, I've met a lot of iliri in the last year or so.

She was smiling at her book, hoping none of the girls noticed. I have been trying. I also think the nobles are starting ta get used ta us.

Good. Any new dresses to show off? he asked.

Ryali laughed over the link. Yeh, but na right now. I have a lot of dresses. The tailor Ria picked has been enjoying the challenge. And she made underthings for us. Very sheer ones. Some are na but lace. Others are the sheerest silk. She says it will keep our pride if the wind blows up one of the shorter dresses.

Next, he told her, you should get pants. Then he sent her a clumsy mental image of something he'd seen once. The top was a mix between a man's formal coat and a dress, but the human woman he'd seen it on had worn tight leather beneath, with knee-high, heeled boots. In truth, it looked like something Sal would choose.

I will tell the tailor, Ryali assured him. And I will say it is so we have something ta ride in. Seems I am supposed ta learn.

Well, if you like it, then I'll take you riding when I get there. You can show me around, I can blush like an idiot and steal glances when I think you won't notice. Sound like a deal?

Just do na die? Ryali asked him. It's months and months before ya will be back.

Yeah. Probably a month or more before we get out of Escea. At least another to cross Terric and assault the Emperor's city. Wouldn't surprise me if we're stuck for one more cleaning up the mess. On the upside, they tell me that it's only a six-week ride across Namisa to Dorton. So, if everything works out, I could see you by this fall.

Yeah?

Oh yeah, Joe said. If ayati's truly on our side, we could end this war before the year is out.

And then what? Ryali asked.

I dunno. He said that the same way she felt, as if he honestly couldn't imagine this peace they'd spent so long chasing. How about we just make it up as we go? We'll meet, and then we'll see what gets to come next.

I'd like that, she agreed.

Good. Now tell that professor about what you read. I'll talk to you tonight when we make camp, ok?

Every night, she told him. Even if it's just one word. Ya will talk ta me ever' night so I know ya are still ok.

Oh, because you worry about me? He sounded amused.

I do, she insisted. I do na mean to, but I still do, and I can na sleep unless I know ya did na get hurt.

Then I swear I will talk to you after each and every battle. Might not be at night, but when I get to take off my armor, I will send a thought, because I wouldn't want to worry my girl.

Na, I would get mad. Now go be a soldier, she reminded him. I need ta talk ta a scholar.

But Joevar was starting to learn all the tricks of the link. His next words came with feeling, and it certainly wasn't the obedient kind. No, it promised something else. Something a little better, the same way a caress of the face would.

Yes, ma'am, he whispered into her mind, and then faded away.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Anglia

When Ryali reached out to the professor to tell him about the passage in the book, he was ecstatic. The man rambled on about how it explained so much, and he wondered how this would apply to the brerror. Ryali couldn't keep up, but at least he had a new path for his research. A path he was very excited to get working on, although he told her he still needed more. The one thing he had to find out was why humans abandoned Arhhawen.

But the books Ryali had were all about the Alexandria Lab. In other words, before humans left that castle to decay in the snow and ice. The exodus must've happened after it was named Arhhawen, otherwise, why bother renaming it at all?

"Ok," she said, loud enough to make Valri stop running circles around Henrik and look up. "I'm going to need help. I can na read all of this. It makes no sense half the time."

Linaeryx pushed from her chair and came closer. "What are we looking fer?"

"These," Ryali said, putting a hand on the stack of books Henrik had brought, "are about the experiments humans did ta us when they first found us. There is a lot in here, and Ashir Doyin wants it all. He also needs us ta find out why humans left Arhhawen."

"Why?" Henrik asked.

Most of the girls shuffled uncomfortably, refusing to look at the human in their midst, but not Linaeryx. She smoothed down her pretty pink dress and took a seat beside Ryali, sliding a book before her.

"What do ya know about iliri, Henrik?"

"Probably not that much," he admitted. "I was lucky enough to fight behind the Kaisae and Ahnor. I say lucky because otherwise, I'd be dead. I know you have different diets, and I know not to touch an iliri's skin unless invited. I also know you all have abilities that are amazing. Um, but that's about it."

"Do ya know that ever' Kaisae in history has either died or lost her mind?" Linaeryx asked.

Henrik just shook his head, almost as if denying those words. "No. That makes no sense."

"And yet it is true," she insisted. "We have kept the stories of the Kaisaes. We learn from them. Over and over, they do na survive. They fight, they die, or their abilities rip their minds apart from the inside. It is the price fer that much power."

"We can't lose her though," Henrik insisted. "We need Salryc Luxx too much."

"Yeh," Ryali agreed. "And our scholars are trying ta find a way ta fix it. There has ta be a way. Humans made us. That means they made the problem, so it can be unmade."

Henrik moved to the table. "Ok, so what do I need to look for in these?"

"Na these," Ryali told him. "Ashir wants ta know why humans left Arhhawen, and they had already changed the name before they left. These tell us what they did ta us first, but it does na say what we did ta them."

"Which is why you want to know about them leaving," he realized. "Ok, I get it." Then he scrubbed at his beard. "Ryali, I don't think you should let the nobles know about this."

"But they know we are looking in the library," she reminded him.

"For history about the creation of your species, sure. Not about Sal going insane or dying! No, that's all Marcu Piet would need to turn the people against her."

"Oh."

"Yeah," Henrik agreed. "And I might actually know someone who can help you with the history of Arhhawen." Eight different heads snapped over to look at him. Henrik noticed and shrugged. "Um, my neighbor used to get paid to take care of the place. Him and a few others, I mean, but he loved it. A real history buff."

"I need ta talk ta him," Ryali insisted.

"Um..." Henrik was nodding, but his tone made it sound like it wouldn't be that easy. "He's just a janitor, Ryali. I'm not sure we can get him into the palace."

She glanced over at her daughter. "Then we can come ta him. Ya once invited me over. Do ya mind if my pack comes?"

"All of you?" he asked. "I mean, no, of course not, but..." The man swallowed audibly. "Ladies, I'm just a soldier. My home isn't anything special. No one of your station would dare be seen there."

Kaliryc chuckled. "Then it sounds perfect, Henrik. What better way to show that the iliri do not care about human rules, and it will make us the talk of court."

"Ok," Henrik agreed. "Although Kleitos usually does his cleaning at night, so I will have to set it up for tomorrow."

Ryali just pushed herself from her chair. "Lunch works. Besides, Valri needs ta play. We can go now."

"Fuck," Henrik breathed. "Ok. Um, let me tell someone to bring a carriage around."

Usami giggled. "We do na need a carriage. Ya walk ta work. We can walk ta yer house."

Henrik just sighed, giving in. "I'm going to need a lot more guards."

* * *

An hour later, eight ladies, one child, and three soldiers walked right out the front door of the palace. Everyone noticed. By the time they reached the gate that separated the royal grounds from the rest of the city, faces filled most of the windows behind them. Ryali noticed. She also didn't care. From the scent of her sisters, they thought this was the most fun they'd had in years.

But the people of Dorton weren't used to seeing women in expensive dresses walking down the street like they belonged there. One man was brave enough to call out, and of course, it was an insult. Zyta snarled at him, showing her sharp teeth, and the man quickly turned the other way. A few others talked behind their hands, but that was the worst of it.

To the iliri, it was nothing. They'd faced the same thing every time they'd ventured out of Guttertown. The only difference was that this time, they got to hold their chins up instead of staring at the ground. It felt oddly... good. Like they were taking something back.

Eventually, Henrik led them down a side street, then to another. The streets grew quieter, the lawns got bigger, but the houses became a lot more simple. Finally, he stopped at a wood-sided yellow house and gestured at it.

"This is where I live. It's not much, but -"

"It's so big," Linaeryx breathed.

Zyta moved beside her. "And there is so much space between it and the next."

"It's just a cottage," Henrik insisted. "Come. Let me tell my wife we have company."

He took one step toward his front door, and Valri rushed to grab his hand. "Me too!" she insisted. "Up?"

"Of course, little blossom." And he swung her onto his hip easily, as if he'd done it a million times before. "Come, ladies. There are no manners here. Privates? Would you watch the street?"

"Yes, sir," the soldiers agreed.

But the door opened before they got there, and a middle-aged woman stepped out. Her dark hair was streaked with ivory strands, and her face had lines from smiling too much. Her expression, however, was filled with fear.

"Henrik, what's wrong?"

"Aleida, may I introduce the iliri representatives of Arhhawen. And this little girl right here is Valri, one of the Kaisae's heirs."

"Come in," she insisted, stepped back for everyone to enter, but her eyes never left her husband. "Why are you here? Why are they here? Has something happened?"

"No, um, it's a bit of a long story, but they wanted to come over. I invited Ryali before the other girls arrived in Dorton, and they thought it sounded like fun."

"To see a commoner's home?"

"Na," Linaeryx assured her. "Ta see our friend's home. Ta meet his mate." She looked back at Henrik. "And we wanted ta see what a yard is."

"Oh, it's nothing like what you have at Arhhawen, I'm sure. Or the palace!" Aleida promised, moving to another door on the opposite side of the house. "It's just a few meters of grass and a place to sit when the weather's nice."

Then she opened the door. Immediately, a dog rushed in with its tail wagging. As one, the iliri women's eyes tracked it, their bodies braced. Henrik's wife quickly hurried to catch the red and white spotted thing. It wasn't big, but it was definitely fat, the kind of dog rarely found in Guttertown.

"He's friendly," Aleida promised. "Don't be scared of him."

"Supper!" Valri squealed.

"No, sweetheart," Henrik told her. "That's my wife's pet."

"Pet?" Ryali asked.

"Yeah." He looked at the dog. "Rufus, get outside." Then back to Ryali. "I'm sorry. I didn't even think."

But Ryali was curious. She moved closer to the thing and knelt. "Why do ya keep it if na ta fatten fer a meal?"

Aleida had frozen in place at some point, her hand pressed hard over her mouth. That left answering up to Henrik. "Because it's nice. Like a friend who doesn't ask any questions, just listens and lets you hug it." Still holding Valri on his side, he squatted down. "C'mere, Rufus."

The dog scurried right to him and sat, but it still managed to wiggle and writhe while doing so. Then Henrik reached out and caressed the top of its head. Oddly, that seemed to calm the animal down.

"See? Rufus was supposed to be a hunting dog, but he wasn't any good at it. He's just friendly." He tipped his head, encouraging Ryali to come closer. "You can pet him."

She did, but the dog cowered, its eyes flicking up at her then over to Henrik. What it didn't do was try to snap. Hoping she looked brave to her friends, Ryali forced herself to reach out and touch the animal's back. Unlike the dogs she'd hunted, this one was soft and clean. It also seemed to like what she was doing, so she did it again.

And Rufus flopped over on his side, lifting one front leg to expose his belly. "He likes you," Henrik said.

"Dogs do na like iliri," Ryali told him.

"Well, Rufus failed at being a dog. He's more like a teddy bear."

But Valri was watching her amma and wanted to pet the dog too. Leaning away from Henrik, she tried, managing to grab a fistful of the dog's hair. When she pulled, the pooch yelped loudly, jerking away from the child's hand.

Ryali snarled in response, ready to kill the animal if it tried to hurt her child, but Henrik just held up his hand. "She pulled his hair, Ry. He cried because it hurts." Then he looked at Valri. "You have to be gentle with my dog, ok? He's my friend, just like you are. Now put your hand like this," and he held his palm flat, "and rub it. He likes that and won't cry, then your amma won't get scared."

"You sure he will na bite her?" Ryali demanded.

"Rufus has never bit anyone," he promised. "Not even when he should. He's a very submissive guy and trusts me to protect him."

"Oh." She'd never thought of dogs like that.

"Down, gara!" Valri demanded. "Down. Play."

Behind them, one of the girls sucked in a surprised breath. "He is na yer gara," Vyrix hissed.

"Ya," Valri pouted.

"Did ya ask him?" Ryali said, her eyes on her daughter.

The little girl shook her head. "Na, but Rik nice."

Henrik eased her to the floor but didn't quite let go. "What's a gara?"

"Um..." Ryali thought hard for how to explain it to a human. "I think humans would say uncle, but he does na need ta be related. A male in the pack that cares fer her, but is na a dava. Inessi has been teaching her a lot of words."

"I don't mind if she calls me gara," he assured Ryali. "I'm flattered, actually, but I'm not of your pack."

Linaeryx huffed at that. "Ya are. Na our family packs, but this one. The pack we are fer now. Ryali is the kaisae - with a small letter, na like Sal - and ya are the protectors. Ya invite us ta eat with ya. Ya help us. Ya talk ta us like a friend, na just because ya haf ta. Does na that mean ya are pack?"

Henrik just shifted onto his rump, pulling Valri into his lap with him. "That is the biggest compliment I can imagine, ladies." He looked up at his wife proudly. "See, honey? I told you there's something about them. They're amazing and wonderful and..."

Aleida moved closer to palm the top of her husband's head. "I think you're pretty much a gara to all of them, or would be if they'd let you." She looked over at Ryali. "He always wanted about ten more girls, but I suppose eight will do."

From the back of their group, Cerlyss spoke up. "He is more like a sadava."

"Yeah," Linaeryx agreed. "He is!"

Kaliryc nodded along with the others, but added, "Most of us didn't get to know our fathers. They were conscripted by the CFC and sent to the front lines. Iliri conscripts die. Our lives didn't matter, so they threw them away, not caring that our fathers couldn't be replaced, and few of us were lucky enough to have any siblings."

"We do na breed well," Ryali explained.

"So," Kaliryc continued, "finding someone who takes care of us like a father would? It matters. Il bax genause, Henrik."

The old soldier tried to subtly wipe at his eye, but the sniff gave him away. "I was just trying to pay back my own debt. An iliri saved me, so I wanted to help an iliri." He tipped his head at Ryali. "I never expected to meet a group of women I like so much."

"Then we can call ya that?" Ryali asked. "Sadava?"

"Ry, you can call me anything you want. Yeah, I'm so happy right now my old eyes are leaking."

"Then that means ya are Valri's gara," Ryali told him. "But do na let the dog bite her."

"Promise." He looked at Valri. "And you cannot bite my dog either, ok?"

"Ok, gara! He nice."

Behind him, Aleida was smiling wider than any human Ryali had ever seen before.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Anglia

Eventually, all the introductions were made, the women were convinced they could sit on the couches and chairs, and Henrik went to find his neighbor. Aleida was more than happy to play with Valri, pulling out toys her daughter had outgrown many years before. Unfortunately, the child was much more interested in the dog, but the animal seemed perfectly happy with it.

When they started chasing each other through the house, Aleida offered to take the girl and dog outside. She also swore she would not let Rufus hurt the little girl, and Ryali believed her. After all, she'd let her own children play with it. Henrik returned shortly after with a dark-skinned man he called Kleitos. The janitor was lean and wiry, but not young. He stepped into the seating room where the girls lounged with a knit cap in his hands, wringing it first one way and then the other.

"Afternoon, ladies," he greeted them.

Henrik slapped the man on the back. "Ladies, Kleitos here used to take care of the grounds of Arhhawen, before the Terran converts were assigned to the task."

"Put me outta a job," Kleitos explained. "When the province was given to the Kaisae, they laid off the old staff. I got hired in town, though, so I suppose that's ok. I'm cleaning the city buildings now."

"I'm sorry," Ryali told him. "We did na know."

"No, I didn't think you would. I loved that place, though. It was always so quiet up there, and I swear the trees were alive back in the time of the Landing. Massive things. The building is very dark, though, so they wouldn't let us go past the main room. I can only imagine the state it was in. I mostly raked the needles and trimmed the path."

"Who made the door?" Ryali asked.

Kleitos turned his eyes to the ground and smiled. "The door was already there. They just had us put the words on. Were they right? Did you all like them?"

Ryali gestured for the man to have a seat beside her. "When we came up the hill, we were all cold and scared. This is na like our last home. It is big and impressive - and scary. I was ready ta bolt, sure that I did na deserve ta live in a place like it, then I saw the door." Ryali tilted her head, watching the man. "It made me feel like I had finally found a home."

"Good," Kleitos breathed. "Always hurt my soul a little to see a place like that get ignored. I think it's perfect for the iliri, and that's what we wanted, you know. To show that it's yours. From what they say, you're the people who deserve it the most."

"What do they say?" Ryali asked him.

"Well, 'they' all say that the Kaisae saved us, so we should save the iliri. Now, that ain't the all of it, miss. Seeing those wolves on the front of that place? It made me wonder, so I started reading up on Arhhawen, you know? And it was one of the first buildings in Anglia. Found some records in the public library that says they carved it right outta the mountain, and from the looks of that place, I believe it."

"Me too," Ryali assured him. "We found the basement. It used to be a place for experiments."

"Yeah," Kleitos agreed. "In the founding of Anglia, they wanted to reshape the world to be better. Um, I read something that said they made all the animals and plants. Well, not all, but a lot of them. They said they started everything there. Seeds were grown in special liquids until they were big enough to plant. Animals were made, and things like that. Sounds impossible to me, but they had a lot of things back then that don't exist now."

"And they made the iliri there," Ryali told him. "There are records ta prove it."

"Yeah, kinda makes sense. One book said that because Ogun doesn't have metal, their machines couldn't be repaired when they wore out, so they made biological versions. I'm guessing that's the iliri, right?"

Kaliryc leaned closer. "So they made us to be machines?"

Kleitos looked at her strangely. "You don't talk like the rest of them. Don't have the accent."

The girl shrugged. "I was born in a merchant's house where my amma did the laundry. Had to move into Guttertown when I grew up, and the family didn't have enough to pay another helper. So I got a job with other iliri and found a house. I learned to speak from humans, sir. Most of these girls learned to speak Iliran first, and fumbled through Glish, so no, I don't have the accent."

"Huh. Almost a shame. I like the accent, actually. I mean, no offense, miss."

"Ya like my accent?" Ryali asked.

"Oh yes," Kleitos told her. "There's this bounce and growl to how you pronounce things. I've talked to some of those wolves, now that they're citizens, you know, and you remind me of them, but I can actually understand what you say."

Henrik chuckled. "Kleitos, the Regent wants to know why Arhhawen was abandoned. Do you know anything about it?"

The man pulled in a breath and sat up straighter, a brightness filling his eyes. "Oh, that's one of my favorite stories. So, Arhhawen used to be a government building to make new animals. Then I guess they finished and tried to turn it into something else. It wasn't exactly a province like lords have now. It was more like a public horse farm, but if I'm reading right, it was iliri they were breeding and selling. Could've been grauori. It's hard to make out because they didn't use the right words. Called them 'domesticated hybrid assistance,' among other things. Sounds like slaves to me, and that's what iliri were for so long, you know?"

"I do," Ryali assured him. "I do na like it, but I know it very well."

"Yeah, and I'm real sorry for that." Kleitos smiled at her. "But they ran Arhhawen for almost a hundred years like that. Selling off iliri like plow horses or something. Having met a few of you now, it makes me sick to think about how they wrote about it, but when I first read the stories, it sounded like the annual horse sales at the palace. Where the King auctions off his extras, and it's always a big event."

There was just one thing bothering Ryali. "So why were there na any iliri in Anglia, then? If this is where we came from..."

"Escea," Kleitos said excitedly. "That's what I was getting to. So, for like a century, iliri were made in Arhhawen and sold. Anglia was the most successful nation in what they called their 'new world.' Things were a bit different back then. Myrosica didn't exist. Unav had another name, but I can't remember what it was. And Escea was falling apart. Well, I dunno if you know anything about Escea, but that place is barbaric. Founded on the rule of the strongest. That's why they have warlords leading each province."

"Sounds like iliri," Ryali realized.

"Not at all," Kleitos assured her. "Iliri have packs and work for the good of the whole. In Escea, they have bands of warriors, and they take. Usually from others. They fight for resources, believing that only the strong deserve to survive. The warlords take the name of their province, effectively claiming everything inside it as their own property, and rule as dictators. Well, back when the world was still being conquered, that idea wasn't working for them so well. They fought, they died, and then they didn't have enough people to fight for them. So the warlord from Vilko decided to start raiding. The others followed. And then, Traijan, ruler of Traija, came to Anglia."

"Esceans came to Anglia?" Ryali wasn't sure she was keeping up.

"Yes, ma'am. Traijan brought all his warriors, and they came for the slaves. See, they sacked Dorton, burned most of the first palace, and kept going. When they got to Arhhawen, they decimated it. Most of the staff were killed. Women, men, it didn't matter to them. But they packed up all the iliri they could find - and not just the ones in Arhhawen, mind you - and hauled them back. Well, that was their plan."

All of the girls were hanging on his every word. When he paused for a little too long, Usami asked, "What happened?"

"It was a massive battle that raged all across Anglia. It wasn't a big country back then, mind you. Just Dorton, Arhhawen, and Eriwald. Bysno hadn't even been built yet. Well, to save themselves, people turned their slaves loose. Some of the iliri - well, the books say creatures, but we know better now - ran to the south. Sounds to me like Viraenova. Others were caught and taken back east. Traijan put the iliri in chains and tried to march them to Escea, but there were nearly three iliri for every one of his warriors. Halfway back, the iliri made a break for it. Hundreds were killed. More got loose. In the end, for all his troubles, Traijan managed to get less than a hundred iliri back to his home, but they guess that nearly three thousand had started that journey."

"Unav," Kaliryc said. "They fought back halfway, which would put them in Unav, and that's how such a large country ended up with so many free iliri."

"My guess," he said, "is that Unav was where everyone escaped. The iliri survivors were there first, and from what I've seen and heard of your people, you most likely took in the humans who needed help, and thus the slaves became the saviors. Well, at any rate, Traijan's raid had scattered the iliri to the winds. Arhhawen had no more breeding stock, the equipment was destroyed, and our country hit its lowest point in history."

Jaelryc glanced over at Ryali. "I bet the grauori helped the lost slaves. What with the links, they could've moved them out of human lands ta regroup into their own packs. Our own packs." She waved that off. "And after being slaves, we would na want ta stay here, so we all left. Each and every one of us, but all we found was worse."

"I dunno," Kleitos admitted. "I think Anglia was the worst back then. But then humans had to do the work the iliri had been doing. We had no other choice, so we learned to be self-sufficient. A few thousand years later, we've all but forgotten about those days, but we're also not the strongest country in the world. Well, we weren't until the iliri came to save us."

Ryali could imagine it. All it had taken was one single incident, and the iliri had taken the opportunity to save themselves. Unfortunately, humans still thought of them as lesser people, so they'd never stood a chance. There was just one thing that still didn't make sense to her.

"Do you know why iliri are white?" she asked. "Grauori come in three colors, so why don't we?"

Kleitos sighed. "Well, I'm not sure, and there's nothing to prove this, but I think it's to make you easy to find. And, well, since grauori can be white, they just selected for it. Kinda the same way we pick horses that have the fanciest coats because we think they're pretty. If they made iliri to be nothing at all like humans, in how you look I mean, then you couldn't hide."

"But we can shift," Zyta pointed out.

The man lifted his hands. "Until recently, we didn't know that. I'd believe that iliri used their skills to go among humans, get information and supplies, and then walked right back out without anyone suspecting a thing."

"Wait," Ryali insisted. "Why are grauori white?"

"They come from the mountains, miss. That's why they made Arhhawen up there, because it was closest to the wolves. A lot of animals that live in snow are white, and, well, the grauori live on even the highest peaks. Wouldn't surprise me at all if they moved into the woods and plains after Escea came for the same reason the iliri did. Humans were there, humans are dangerous, and no creature in its right mind - sentient or not - would want to be around them."

"That makes sense," Ryali agreed, "but it does na tell me a thing about Kaisaes."

"No," Kleitos agreed. "I've never seen anything about them at all. All I can tell you is that the fall of Arhhawen was because of humans. I'm sure the iliri back then weren't entirely innocent, but it also sounds like they were very justified." Then he reached out to drop his hand on Ryali's knee. The gesture was a friendly one, but everyone noticed. "For what it's worth, Anglia's changed a lot since then. We've changed a lot in the last few years, and I think there's something miraculous about something created here coming back to save us. Makes me feel real humble, I mean. I just wish this was something they taught in schools."

Ryali smiled, but it was a little tense. Thankfully, the man's hand was on the cloth and not her skin, but it still felt weird. "It could be. We're making a school, ya know. Do ya think ya could find the books again?"

"Ma'am, this has been my hobby since I was a boy. I have looked at those books millions of times. Yeah, I can find them again, and I'd love to show your teachers up there."

"Molis," Linaeryx said. "He needs ta take the books ta Molis."

Ryali looked back at Henrik. "Can ya make that happen fer me?"

He nodded. "Ry, you're still the Regent. I kinda have to make it happen if you ask." Then he looked to Kleitos. "When's your next day off?"

"Day after tomorrow. Will also give me time to find the books."

"Henrik?" Ryali asked. "Can ya buy them? Na borrow, but buy, so Molis will na have ta give them back?"

"No," he admitted, "but I bet Lady Tor can. Kleitos, sounds like you'll get to meet even more nobility."

The janitor let out a heavy breath. "Warn them for me, Henrik. I don't know a damned thing about manners, and I don't want to make a mess of this."

"You'll be fine," Henrik promised. "And I really need to get these ladies back to the palace. Rumors are probably going wild already."

"Good," Linaeryx said. "If they talk about us, then they think about us. When they ask, then we will finally be able ta make..." She looked at Ryali. "Friends."

Chapter Thirty-Four

Anglia

It was still early when Henrik took the girls back to the palace. Valri had played so hard that she was now falling asleep, so Henrik carried her. Ryali offered to do it, but he insisted. From the look on his face, begged probably would've been a better word, which was why Ryali gave in. Valri liked the man, and it was clear that Henrik adored the little iliri girl.

When they reached the palace gates, the guard bowed them in without a word. Ryali recognized him as the guy from the first day, the one Henrik had called Teram. He also pulled Henrik aside to whisper something. They both nodded as if coming to an agreement, then Henrik fell in beside Ryali again, leading the girls to the main door.

"There's a lot of speculation about where you've been," he whispered. "And Marcu Piet is appalled that anyone claiming to be noble would simply walk into the city."

"I am starting ta think that I do na like nobles," Ryali told him.

Henrik chuckled. "Pretty sure most people don't. Well, except the King. I like him because he acts like the rest of us." Shifting Valri higher on his chest, Henrik moved to get the door. "Ladies," he said as he opened it for them.

One after the other, the iliri stepped into the main entrance of the palace. Yellow, pink, blue, green, cyan, and red dresses turned them into a collection of gems, the colors much brighter than what most women wore. A few heads turned, but for the most part, the grand entrance was empty. Ryali headed for the stairs, but didn't make it.

"Ryali?" Linaeryx called out. "Can ya help me?" She held the hem of her dress up, then added in her mind, That man is whispering, and he is na far away.

Ryali gestured for the rest to go on. "What's wrong?"

"I do na wanna track the stain," Linaeryx said. Just mess with my dress for a moment and be quiet.

Standing right inside the door, the girls did their best to pretend to be busy. Ryali moved the whole way around Linaeryx, inspecting the specs of slush and mud that had splattered on her pink dress, but her attention was on a side nook where Marcu Piet was huddled with another man. She ignored it when they glanced her way, but Linaeryx was right. They didn't realize how well iliri could hear - or how far.

"I don't know why anyone believes those girls belong in this place. Look at them!" Marcu hissed. "Almost as bad as those whores Dominik kept bringing in here. It's an insult to the crown."

"Then again, the comparison could be useful," the other man said. "Wouldn't be hard to convince people that the King was once again led astray by his cock. He had quite the reputation in Valmere, you know."

"No," Marcu decided. "Not just led astray. We should say he's been duped by them. Have our men go to the local pubs and taverns to talk about how they've heard the King is giving Anglia to the iliri. They want revenge for everything humans have done to them in the Conglomerate, and they plan to make us their slaves. The grauori are in on it."

"Oh, that's good," the other man agreed. "You know, people said the King was in that bitch's bed. We could bring that back up."

"Then what about his Consort?" Marcu asked. "How to explain that away?"

"We'll call her a hired whore he's using to cover for his 'ultimate plan.' Rayna Mel is nothing more than a soldier, and there's only one way a woman could ever get where she is. The girl probably slept her way up the ranks."

Ryali's fist tightened in Linaeryx's dress. She'd met the Consort at Tensa's. Sal said Rayna was her best friend and made it clear that Rayna had bested her in combat. Who was this male to think he had any right to decide who a woman could or could not amuse herself with?! But she said nothing. She simply remembered it all. Each and every word, because this memory would be important.

"I heard the King intends to marry her," the second man sneered. "Can you imagine? A commoner! That woman has nothing at all to her name, but he thinks they're in love. She's just chasing guilders."

"Oh, I'm already working on that," Marcu promised. "The council is about to pass legislation to limit the King's ability to grant titles. After the battle of Barton's Meadow? Well, we all saw him take a kitchen boy and make him not just the Sergeant at Arms, but also a Marquis - and I refuse to bow to Ilija Vayu! It's a disgrace to everything our country stands for."

"You know," the man said, "if Dominik Jens is accused of treason, his entire bloodline is removed from succession. I believe that puts you next in line for the crown, doesn't it?"

"It does," Marcu assured him. "And trading our country to the iliri would definitely fall under that. Especially if we can prove what happened to your father."

"I will make sure those animals are held responsible," the man promised. "With or without you, Lord Piet."

"Oh, I'm with you, Jonkheer. In fact, I think that story should be added to the others. Let us tell the truth about Eriwald and the Kaisae's rampage there. Then tie the King to it. By the time spring arrives, the citizens will be begging us to overthrow a King who's spent more time running around the continent than dealing with his own lands. They'll make a good army."

"Once the people see that it wasn't Terric who invaded, but the iliri, everything Dominik Jens signed into law will be revoked. Anglia has done just fine for centuries the way we were, and now this progressive bastard thinks we'll just accept him mucking it all up?" The lord of Eriwald scoffed. "And those iliri girls are nothing but proof of our story."

"Yes," Marcu agreed. "No one could respect brainless girls who can't even speak our language. If they wanted to be Anglians, the least they can do is learn to talk so other Anglians can understand them." Then he chuckled. "I bet I can have one of them in my bed before the week is out."

"A hundred guilders," Lord Eriwald said. "I'll get the pale one who wears red. Which are you intending to seduce?"

"The pretty little blonde in pink over there," Marcu decided. "I'd say the one in black, but the last thing I need is that brat of hers complicating things. Wouldn't shock me at all if she changed her mind and decided it was mine."

"And if we both catch our prey?" Lord Eriwald asked.

"Why, then we'll spend two hundred guilders on the finest whiskey. Sounds to me like it'll be a win either way. And if you can get proof those bitches are that easy, well, then we can use that against Dominik as well."

The men clasped hands, sealing their agreement, then left in different directions. Ryali wiped at the smudges on Linaeryx's dress a few more times, knowing that leaving immediately would raise suspicions.

What will ya do? she asked her friend.

Linaeryx smiled down at her. I think I will let him chase me, and make sure his mate knows all about it. We also need ta warn Vyrix.

Ya should read him, Ryali told her. Read him and remember it. Sal says the King believes our memories as proof. He may need them ta deal with these men.

Then I will get so far into his mind I know every secret he's keeping. Sucking in a breath, she turned to face Ryali. And their wives! Humans do na mate like iliri. The women can na stop him, but they can make him pay. But you said the King offered them a... what is it called?

Divorce, Ryali told her. And rights for themselves.

Can ya talk ta this king, then? Because if he demotes the men, then the women will fall too. That means they will want ta protect their men and punish them in private. But what if the King removed the men and gave the power ta those women instead?

That's brilliant! Ryali agreed. Let's get back to the room so I can talk ta my Joevar.

Your Joevar? Linaeryx asked, catching the way she thought that.

Ryali glanced down. Na exactly mine, but na exactly na, either. I like him, Linae, and he likes me. He is a human who serves the Kaisae, though.

Linaeryx grabbed her arm, hauling her toward the stairs. And ya like humans.

I am related ta so many of our men! Ryali reminded her.

I know, but using humans and liking them are different, and ya seem ta like them. It's ok, because ya always find the good ones. Like our new sadava. So if this Joevar will be yer mate, then he will be a good one too.

He is a Devil Dog, and they are iliri. Legally, I mean. They swore ta the Kaisae, so the world sees them as human representatives of iliri. They fight for us, Linaeryx. And he is so nice. He thinks I am pretty!

Linaeryx nodded at her when they moved to the second flight. Then have yer Joevar tell the Kaisae that these women need ta be lords. If we can offer that, I have a feeling they will gladly turn on their mates.

Ryali agreed. It was as good a plan as any, and it might even make the human women more willing to talk to them. So far, most people had stayed out of their way, but that would have to change. The problem was that she had no idea how to make friends with humans, but she was pretty sure Joevar would know.

The moment they walked into the suite, Ryali headed for her room. Henrik was there, tucking Valri into the bed. He glanced up at her with a smile, but it began to fall as soon as he saw her face.

"What?" he asked.

"Can ya watch her?" Ryali begged. "I need ta talk ta Joevar, and I need ta focus."

"Sure." Henrik sat on the edge of the mattress. "And let me know if I can help."

Ryali didn't bother responding. She just claimed the reading chair at the side of the room and reached out. Hopefully, it wasn't too late. She wasn't sure Joevar would answer if he was riding, or if he even could, but almost immediately, the man's mind met hers filled with warmth.

Ryali! Joevar thought. Hey, we're just heading out, so good timing. How are things in Anglia?

Bad, she told him. Joe, I need ta know if we can make women lords.

Uh... He paused for a moment. Hang on, Dom's just ahead of me. Let me catch him real fast. Mind if I bring him into this talk?

The King?

Joevar didn't get a chance to answer before another human mind joined hers with a click. Ilus Ryali! the man greeted her, and she had no doubt at all that it was the King.

Sir, she thought back. I do na know the title ta use. Ria has na taught me that much yet.

It's Dom. I am just Dom to the iliri. Joe says you need me to approve something?

So Ryali explained all about what she'd just overheard. She knew she was rambling, but it didn't matter. She had to get everything out, because this was her only job. The Kaisae had asked her to protect the throne, and she wanted to prove she could really do it. Leaking back, the King's anger was nearly palpable.

Joe? Do you have any contacts with the soldiers still up there? Dom asked.

Ryali does, Joe told him. She has a bodyguard named Henrik who she seems to like, and one of the iliri up there is a reader.

Henrik... Dom thought. That name sounds familiar.

He worked the front gate, Ryali offered.

Oh! Dom realized. Yes, him. He was refused a promotion because he was too friendly with the nobles. Pretty sure the man has a heart of gold. They wanted me to kick him out of the army, but I will not punish a person for acting friendly. Yes, he'll do just fine. Can we get him in here with us? I don't know how to bring in someone I don't know.

I can do it, Ryali offered, looking up to make sure Valri was asleep.  The child's eyes were closed and she was still, which was close enough. "Henrik? They want ta link with ya."

"Sure," he agreed, so Ryali pulled him in.

This is my new sadava, Ryali told them. Henrik is a true friend ta all iliri.

Sadava? The King's tone sounded pleased.

But across from her, Henrik's eyes had gone huge. Your Majesty, he thought.

Dom, the King said yet again. All the kinging gets old. I'm just a soldier, and one who is reminded of it often by a bunch of ladies down here. Henrik, thank you for taking care of the iliri for me. Sounds like you're doing a very good job. Now, Ryali overheard something, and she's going to need to deal with it, but I need you to set something up for me.

Anything, Your... I mean, Dom.

Good man. Tell the soldiers. Tell the men that our nobles are talking against their Kaisae. Tell them we need rumors of her fairness to start spreading. And yes, I know about Eriwald, and yes, that really was Sal and Jase. They've already been pardoned for it since they were protecting the grauori. After all, the Jonkheer was there to offer a bounty on grauori hides, effectively ordering a genocide. Think you can get that out?

Yes, sir! Henrik agreed.

Good. And now for the hard part. Ryali, as an iliri, you are not beholden to our laws. Henrik, I am temporarily assigning your entire guard to the iliri nation. That gives you the same protections. As for dealing with Marcu Piet, well, I trust you both. Do what you need, as you need it. I will back you up on it.

Dom, Ryali thought, I think ya need ta change yer offer. Ya said ya would let the women divorce their mates, but that is na enough. Ya need ta strip the men and give those titles ta the women. Let them keep their rank and power, because they do na love these men. The men are na faithful, but the women can na do a thing about it. Ever' happy thing they have, ya will take away, because ya humans made it so love is na a part of who they mate with.

Dom sighed over the link. Every day, you women make me realize just how spoiled I really am. No, you're right. Their fathers sold them off, and here I was forgetting that stripping their husbands' titles would also make them commoners. Fuck! How could I have not seen this before?

Joevar had an answer. Because you thought women were weak and stupid things only good to fuck? Pretty sure the Kaisae opened your eyes.

It's all I'd ever been told, Dom explained. And because of who I was, no one would dare tell me I was wrong. Well, except Sal. I'll be the first to admit that I'm still learning. Thankfully, Rayna won't let me get away with it either. I'll tell Cillian that you have my complete authority, Ryali. Just keep him in the loop.

Ria, Henrik corrected. Lord Tor's wife has been the liaison for the iliri. You know, as the kaisae of her household.

Perfect. Then tell Ria. Dom sounded like he was done, but then added, Oh, and I'm serious about killing them. I'd rather not start a civil war in my country, but better that than losing the iliri.

Thank ya, Ryali told him as he let go of the link.

But she didn't mean that for allowing her to kill the nobles. She meant it for the way his thoughts felt. For how he honestly seemed to think that her people were worth risking everything for - and the King of Anglia had an awful lot to lose.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

There was something about the sound of a full army in motion that Sal loved. Sure, they'd left Merriton a lot later than expected, but it didn't really matter. Riding at night wasn't a problem for either the horses or for most of the soldiers in this group. It was only the humans, and with a thousand nuvani, almost four hundred free iliri slaves, plus the allied forces who'd started the whole thing, there would be enough eyes to help them handle the dark.

Behind them, the sun hung low in the sky, stretching the shadows of the army into long, tall riders on the ground in front of them. Sal felt like she was chasing herself, an impression that felt a little intimidating as she grew ever bigger. Beside her, Jase swayed, making it look like being on the move had relaxed him somehow. Zep rode on her right, his eyes scanning the sky as it shifted from yellow to purple, giving way as twilight began to stake its claim.

But a shuffling of hooves made her look back, wincing at the glare of the sun. Dom was trotting his grey mare closer with Rayna keeping pace. The moment Sal realized he was heading toward her, Zep reined his horse aside, giving them room. The King and Consort angled their mares in beside hers.

"So, we have a little complication in Anglia," Dom said. "Is it safer to use the link or our voices?"

"Either way," Sal assured him. "The only non-Anglian close enough to hear is Kesh, and I'm not worried about him."

Rayna leaned forward to look around Dom. "Kinda looks like he's not paying attention, too. Laughing with his guys."

"Well, whatever," Dom said, proving he didn't care about Kesh knowing either. "Ryali spoke to me earlier."

"Ry?" Zep asked.

"She's fine," Rayna assured him.

Dom just chuckled. "She's also very much an iliri bitch. Her and one of the girls overheard Marcu making plans, so you were right. He doesn't suspect a thing. Enough so that he and Lord Eriwald - the son of the man you killed - think they're just going to seduce a few iliri women." Dom held up his hand. "Not Ryali, and the girls aren't worried. My point is that your Regent made me realize that divorce isn't enough. We need to make the wives into the lords of those provinces, and get rid of their husbands."

"Also sets the precedent for Ilija's girls to inherit Valmere," Rayna said. Then she leaned closer. "Number three is a girl. Spread the word."

Sal nodded. "Will do." Then Scorch threw his head up, skittering in place.

He wasn't the only horse acting up. On all sides, the battle-trained mounts were all agitated, but Sal couldn't tell why. Inhaling, she could only smell the men around her, but she trusted her horse. Blaec had trained Scorch to be as close to perfect as any warhorse could get. She just wished the sun would sink already so she could at least see on all sides!

Then someone on the left flank screamed in pain. Archers! The thought raced through the links.

Go, Sal ordered. Arctic, the Blades are yours. She then looked at Rayna. "We're under attack. Get to the Shields, and keep him safe."

"Yes, sir," Rayna agreed.

For a split second, there was chaos. Sal's mind expanded to include her brothers. Soldiers were moving to join up with their units. Orders were flying through Sal's mind as each group tried to make a plan for whatever was happening, and then Sal saw it. Directly ahead, using the muted darkness of twilight as their camouflage, an army of riders were bearing down on them hard.

They're coming from the foothills! Sal warned. Straight from the border, using the coming darkness as cover.

Blades, take the lead, Arctic ordered. Lightning Brigade has the left flank. The nuvani will handle the right. Trust your senses, and fucking kill them all.

Like a whip, the Black Blades rushed forward, their horses more than ready for this. The glare behind them made it hard for Sal's eyes to adjust to the darkness of dusk, but she didn't need to see to know where the enemy was. She was iliri. She could hear them, smell them, and if she tried hard enough, sense them. It didn't matter that she wasn't wearing armor. The Black Blades wouldn't hold back, and the Terrans charging them certainly wouldn't give them a chance to gear up.

But these fools were running themselves right into the sun. It was a desperate tactical move, and Sal intended to make them regret it.

Zep's mare, Cessa, plowed into the first enemy to reach them, but Sal didn't get the chance to appreciate it. She hacked at the rider as he fell, hoping to remove his head from his shoulders. The cut wasn't good, but it sliced deep into the man's armor. Brown, dusty armor. Nothing like the kind Terrans usually wore.

Behind him was another; her mates moved to shield her sides, their horses lashing out as needed. Razor grabbed a man, hauling him out of the saddle just to let him fall. Kolt used his sword like a club, battering anyone stupid enough to ride into his path. The five of them were making one hell of a dent, and then a rush of surprise hit her hard.

Jase! she screamed in her mind, knowing that was him.

Raven stumbled, and a dark shape clung to her side. Jase was fighting back, but he couldn't do that and hold on, so he pushed, carrying both himself and his attacker into the dirt. Behind them, Razor pulled his gelding up hard, refusing to trample his brother, but Sal had to do more.

"No!" Zep yelled just as she launched from Scorch's side. Damn it, block them off, he ordered instead.

Kolt, Razor, and Zep made a triangle around them with their horses. Sal didn't care where Scorch and Raven went. She'd find them when the fight was over. Right now, she just needed to make this man bleed. Anyone who dared to touch her Ahnor would die a very slow and painful death.

Sadly, she didn't get the chance. The enemy went limp, and Jase raised his head, red blood nearly glowing on his jaw in the last glaring rays of sunlight. His pupils were the narrowest of slits as he looked at her and smiled ferally. At his feet, the corpse wasn't dressed like Sal expected for a Terran. Instead, his clothing was almost a perfect example of something she'd been taught back when she was a newly conscripted soldier.

These are na Terrans, he said, evidently thinking the same thing. They are from Escea.

Shit, Sal thought, then reached out to the entire army. Our enemies are Esceans. I repeat, not Terrans, Esceans, and they look to be Oscusian warriors.

That's not good, Ran said. Tight ranks, people. They'll come at you as a pack, darting in like iliri but not as fast. Their weapons may be improvised, and there is no such thing as a wound that will stop them. If they're alive, they will come back for more.

You hear that? Ylexa asked her soldiers. Show them that humans are a very poor substitute for predators.

And all veteran units to the front, Kesh added. I need the 97th and Vanguard to protect the iliri.

Arctic's orders came next. Don't get too excited. Shade's in play. That means you only break ranks if you want to die.

Fire exploded up ahead, lighting up the east. Sal turned to look, thankful the sun had finally given up for the day. In minutes, darkness would descend as it sank behind Merriton, giving her the advantage. Do we have a count yet? she asked.

Ricown from the Verdant Shields answered. I'm guessing two hundred. Maybe two-fifty.

Sal had no idea how he could be sure, but she didn't doubt that he was right. The man always was. Setting her swords, she moved to stand between Zep and Razor, knowing Jase was making his way to her left.

Come get me, you fucks, she thought, lifting her lip in a snarl.

As the Esceans regrouped for another frontal assault, the Anglians braced again. Arctic and Ghost had their mounts blocking Shade. Risk wasn't heading for Tilso, though. No, Perin was with him, and Hax, oddly enough. It was Geo heading back to the wagons to lend support. Sal didn't care, but she hadn't expected that. Then she saw a pale form weaving his way closer on four legs.

Roo and the girls will protect our pack, Hwa told the Blades as he joined them. I will fight with my brothers. Kaisae? May I have your right?

Sal smiled back at him. It's been too long, Hwa. Thank you.

For a moment, there was nothing but silence, broken by the shifting of bodies, but not a single voice. Just over fifteen hundred soldiers waited as if holding their breath. To Sal, it felt good. It felt like home.

And then, Incoming! The voice was Ricown's.

The Escean warriors crested the rise before them just as the sun sank below the horizon, covering the world in shadow. The sky bled, but it wasn't alone. As one, a roar rose from the Anglians, their Conglomerate friends only adding to it, and then the real battle began. The first wave had been a test. This? To an Escean, it was glory. To those from the province of Oscus, it was said to be an addiction, the kind of rush they lived - and died - for.

From the ground, Sal had the advantage, but the riders wouldn't know it. She braced for the first horse, darting to her left just as it reached her. Swinging hard, she cut it along the side. The animal flinched. When his mount spooked to its left, the Escean did not follow. Sal cleaved at his throat and turned for the next, knowing Hwa would guard her back as well as any of her mates.

Over and over, the Black Blades decimated men renowned for their combat skills, but the Esceans didn't have one thing: the maast. Sal's bloodlust was burning inside her, demanding she ravage her prey, and turning her into the beast humans had always called her. She made no attempt to fight it.

With each swing of her sword, each rip of Jase's teeth, and every kill her brothers made, the light grew just a bit more dim, and the colors faded as night took over.

We're losing light, Kesh called out. Lightning Brigade can barely see the men coming at us.

97th, Kinetry ordered, push up. Let's let the humans fall back.

Then there was another voice. Merriton, let's prove to our Kaisae that we're worthy. Protect her humans and kill the enemy! The girl's voice was filled with a rage that leaked across the hubs. They said we'd turn on them, and today is that day. Kill them all!

Sal! Geo thought at her, his link a private one. There's an iliri bitch on a horse back here. The animal's wearing Escean tack, but she's released the slaves. They're... fuck me. Hold on up there, Sal. If I didn't know better, I'd swear the Merriton slaves are all lost in maast.

Vengeance, Sal corrected, taking a swing at another rider. They've waited their entire lives for this. Let them have it.

And like a muddy tide, they rushed forward. Once, what felt like long ago, Sal had seen something like it. Back then, the rush had been white, made of grauori coming to save Anglians. Now, it was in shades of tans, golds, and browns, but she had a feeling it was even more feral. The iliri from Merriton wouldn't value their own lives. They wouldn't care about the dangers. All they knew was that for the first time in their lives, no one was going to stop them, and they needed something to kill.

Sal's mounted mates turned their horses to keep the three on the ground from getting run over. The Esceans coming at them didn't bat an eye at the unarmed men and women in tattered clothes. Hwa, Jase, and Sal kept fighting, Shade kept burning, but once the freed slaves reached the front line, the battle may as well have been over. Afterall, the darkness the Esceans thought was cover meant nothing to iliri eyes.

Men jumped, pulling riders from horses just to bite them over and over. Women grabbed at reins, using the meager weight of their bodies to turn the enemy horses around and around until they fell. Growls filled the air, punctuated by savage snarls, and the scent of human sugar became overpowering.

So did Sal's pride.

These untrained iliri were deadly. Humans had created them to be the perfect killers, and this proved it had worked. As the Anglian army crept slowly forward, slaughtering everything that moved in the darkness of early night, she could only think one thing - the Emperor had no idea what was coming for him, but he should be very, very scared.

Chapter Thirty-Six

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

When the last Escean warrior stopped moving, Sal's army began to draw back. Devastating predators quickly reverted to meek men and women once the fighting was done. The crossbreds had no bloodlust to fuel them for more. Instead, they had a whole lot of soldiers moving toward them slowly, and the only thing these people had ever known was that human soldiers brought suffering.

Sal quickly swallowed another mouthful from the last man she'd killed. She wanted more. Her body screamed that it needed more of the minerals found most easily in human bodies, but the pull of her people was almost as strong. There, in the darkness of night, the undulating form of ayati made it clear that this was going to be important.

She wanted to say something, but Jase was busy cutting at the corpse, passing chunks to his fellow mates. Kolt first, then Razor. Zep just got a devious look and a feeling of sympathy.

"Yeah, have another bite for me, bro," Zep told the little assassin. "Pretty sure it's going to take more than one to get you civil again."

"Nah," Jase assured him, glancing over to Sal. "I do na wanna have too much."

Kolt chuckled. "Walking on the edge, Cyno."

Jase's grin proved just how true that was. The look was just a little too wild, but before he could reply, Sal saw Dom walking straight toward the newly-freed iliri. Rayna was at his side, but they were too human to be around so many iliri alone. Sal started that way, clasping Jase's shoulder as she passed, but her feelings said enough. That hint of worry in her too-sharp mind would be obvious in her cessivi's hearts.

But Dom was faster. "Iliri," he called out in his best parade voice. "For those of you from Merriton, you may not have seen me before, so let me introduce myself. I am the human King of Anglia. Your Kaisae claims me as her equal, even if I'm not so sure she's right. That means you're my fellow citizens and now soldiers. Let me be the first to welcome you to the new world we're creating, with a gift."

A murmur was starting to flow between the former slaves. Many of them had pulled together, but the mob was much too big. Before they rode out, the count was over four hundred. Sal wasn't sure how many had rushed to the front line, but it looked like most of them. What Dom was doing could very well be suicide.

The King didn't seem to care. "The humans of Anglia relinquish our kills to you, to divide as you see fit. Because you've been living in the CFC for so long, let me make that even more clear. The meat is yours. Gorge. By my guess, there should be a half a man per iliri, and you are welcome to the feast."

From Sal's other side, Nya called out, "The Grauori of Anglia will also gift our kills to our new cousins. Too many of you have been deprived of meat, so for tonight, you may have mine."

Then it was Kesh, walking up to stand beside Dom. "I'm not a King or a leader at all, but I want to make it clear that I know all about iliri ways, and as the ranking soldier of the Conglomerate forces here, I know very well that the iliri soldiers of Anglia all have diplomatic immunity. We may still be in the CFC, but I think you all just proved that you are definitely the Kaisae's soldiers."

"Feast," Sal said, speaking up. "And when you wake tomorrow, remember that our human King did this on his own." Then she grabbed Dom and pulled him away from the former slaves. "Are you insane?" she hissed.

"No." He turned to face her. "We are marching into Escea, Sal. Until tonight, we told ourselves we'd be facing Terran forces, but those were Escean warriors. And our army is filled with slaves who don't know how to use their weapons! They have nothing to fight for. They have no one they can trust. Those people have been beaten down and starved until they are weak and submissive."

"And they are scared," she reminded him. "You smell sweet, Dom. Just like the meat lying at their feet."

"Yep, I sure do. And I will still treat them like people. They are not you, Sal. They have no fight left in them. Their only hope is a scent on the breeze that comes from one single woman. You. It's not enough, ok? They're going to need a lot more than that, and if it takes me putting my life at risk to prove to them that they can be people, then I'll do it time and time again."

Zep moved closer. "Do you think it will work?"

"It sure won't hurt," Dom told him. "If nothing else, they need the meat. Sal, while you were explaining to your people that they're free to go to Anglia or come fight beside us, Ran and I were dealing with the humans. They wanted their slaves back. They threatened to sue Anglia for reparations. Now, I don't really care, but they made it very clear what these people have suffered. Just stop for a minute and look at them, Sal. Covered in marks by their owners, so thin their bones hang out, or fed just enough to look pretty, but not with the right things. One man told me to give the slaves beans. Fucking beans, Sal."

"She knows," Kolt snapped.

"I don't think she does." He leaned a little closer to Sal's face. "They will never make it across Escea like this, and they sure as fuck won't survive a battle in the middle of the day when their enemy can see as well as they do."

Kolt grabbed Dom's arm and yanked him away, a snarl curling his lip up. "She fucking knows!" he growled. "Do you think she didn't live through the very same thing?"

"No," Dom said, turning his eyes to Kolt's and holding them. "I think she's stronger than most of these iliri. I think she had someone give her a reason to fight, but they didn't. I think she suffered, and more than anyone should, but she will never understand what they went through because she was too strong to consider giving up. They're not."

"Kolt," Zep warned.

But neither man would drop his eyes. Sal could feel Kolt's need to defend her, just like she could smell Dom's concern for these people. They were both right, but the question was who'd look away first, and she couldn't quite bring herself to stop it.

"Your mate is in the maast," Dom said softly. "It's driving you, and I understand that, but I need you five to trust me sometimes." Then he turned his eyes to Sal, letting Kolt go without submitting. "We're making camp here so the iliri can feed. When you're civil again, the commanders need to meet. I'll steal Arctic so you don't have to hurry."

Before she could turn, Rayna reached over to grab Sal's arm. "Hey," she started, but didn't get more than that.

Jase snarled, his body lurching like he wanted to shove her back. Rayna jerked her arm away and lifted both hands just as Zep grabbed the assassin. Jase made the same gesture, holding up empty palms.

"I did na mean ta," he grumbled.

"It's ok," Rayna told him. "I didn't think about it, and I'm sorry. But Sal, Dom and I will take care of them. Kinetry, Calix, and the Nuvani woman are helping. It's ok. These are our people too. Go. I give you my word that I'll take care of this."

"Thank you," she breathed even as Razor pulled her back.

"We need to get a tent up," Zep told them.

"Already handled," Razor promised. "I asked Tilso to find a safe place for Sal's maast. Blades are making camp in the middle of the Dogs, and a few of the guys are putting up our tent as we speak."

Jase just scrubbed at his face. "I shoulda eaten more."

"Nope," Razor said as he led Sal toward a campfire that seemed to spring up from nothing. "This is us." Then he pointed toward a large black tent at the back. "And that's for you."

Then he turned to Sal and palmed her face. Whatever he was going to say was lost when Jase pulled him away. "She is mine," he warned.

Without a hint of fear, Razor turned toward him. "Do you think I don't know that, Ahnor? I was going to tell her to have fun, but let's get one thing straight right here and right now. I am Cinnor. He," and Razor pointed at Kolt, "is Taunor." His hand moved to Zep. "Dernor. We are her mates too, and you need to fucking trust us. Our job is to guard your back in maast. Not run away, and not pretend like she doesn't exist."

Then he turned back to Sal and kissed her, all but daring Jase to attack him. Nothing happened. Jase stood there with his fists clenched, but said nothing at all.

"I'll watch your door," Razor whispered before turning to stand in front of the tent like a sentry.

Sal could feel the need for death thrumming in the back of her head. It was what made her lash out at Dom like that. It was also what made her heart pound as she stepped into the tent. Not caring if the flap was open, closed, or tied, she pulled off her shirt and started working at her boots. There were only two things she wanted right now: either to kill more men or to have her way with her first mate's body. Possibly both.

She barely kicked off her second boot before his hands were around her waist, pulling her back against his chest. Jase's teeth followed, cruelly claiming her neck as his own. Sal just closed her eyes and took it. For her, this had always been the best part of battle. This moment where her body begged for him, and he had no intention of being kind about giving her every single thing she wanted.

"Jase," she begged.

"Ya are mine," he growled against her skin. "In maast, ya are always mine." Then his lips kissed the back of her neck softly. Just once. "But ya can be theirs too. I just need ya so bad, Sal."

She turned in his arms. "I know," she promised. "And I'm always yours, Jase."

He lifted his twilight eyes to hers and smiled. "Good. Sorry there is na a bed yet."

His mouth found hers, his tongue alternating with his teeth to drive her crazy even as he pulled her down to the canvas floor. There wasn't just a lack of a bed; there was nothing but the bottom of the tent, chilly against her bare skin. Sal didn't care. She grabbed Jase and pulled him above her. He thrust a hand out to hold himself up, but his other reached for her thigh, lifting her leg up to his hip.

His teeth moved to her neck.  Gentle nips mixed with skin piercing bites as he taunted her, tormenting her, forcing her to moan with just the pleasure of his mouth. Every touch made her body sing. This moment made her feel more alive than anything else. Even covered in sweat and the gore of battle, Jase made her feel like the most beautiful woman in the world. And only then did he push himself into her body.

Sal cried out at the ecstasy, her nails finding his back, but her hips pumped just as hard as his. Lying beneath him, she could still demand what she wanted, and as their minds tangled together into one, he made it clear that he understood. Hard, fast, and almost cruel, her Ahnor took her body, proving she was still alive in the best way. It didn't matter that the fight had been easy enough. Her instincts demanded this, and he gave.

Then, just as her core began to tense, he shoved his mouth over hers and drank in the screams of her climax, holding the sound between them. It was his one demand, that her pleasure was only for his ears. He would share her body with her other mates, but not that. Not the sounds he pulled from her. And Sal loved him more for that one, jealous thought, holding him tight to her until the final wave passed and the unnatural need finally began to fade.

"I love you," she breathed against his lips.

He growled playfully and eased himself down beside her. "I still do na know why, but I'll take it." Then he pulled her closer until her head rested on his shoulder and he could wrap an arm around her back. "Do na hurry ta the meeting?"

"No," she promised. "Jase, I'm going to need a minute to recover. I think you turned my knees to water, and I will not stumble across this camp."

He chuckled. "Does that mean I should na do it again? I mean, I have ya all ta myself for a moment."

"And you know they can hear you, right?"

From outside the tent, Zep proved her right. "I'm too tired to fuck right now. Take my turn, bro."

"You're getting old," Razor teased.

Zep scoffed. "Just be glad Kolt's looking for mead, because he would join in. And he'd probably come out bit up as bad as they are."

"What's the downside again?" Razor asked.

Zep just sighed. "So you're as crazy as the rest of them. Flap's open, bro. Go get ya some."

"Nah," Razor told him. "Already tried to have Cyno kill me once today. I'm going to be safe and drink a little. Lot less dangerous, I think."

"Fuck yeah it is," Zep agreed. Then he raised his voice. "I don't hear fucking. Get to it, Sal."

Instead, she had her face pressed against Jase's chest to smother her giggles.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Geo could hear Sal's mates giving her hell across the campsite. He chuckled, hoping that one day he and Aeley could be like that, then smoothed down the blankets on the cot he'd be sharing with her tonight. The girl sat in the corner with both hands over her mouth, proving the battle had bothered her much more than he'd expected. Then again, she'd spent her entire life locked in some rich merchant's mansion.

"How can you laugh?" she hissed.

"Sorry," he mumbled. "I just overheard Sal's mates. Aeley, it's really ok now. All of the Esceans are dead."

"Are you sure about that?" she asked. "Could some of them have escaped?"

"Not really. Between Nya's grauori - who move faster than horses - and us outnumbering them, they really didn't have a chance."

She shook her head as if refusing that. "But you said they were the best. They'd sent the strongest they had for... us."

"And they still weren't strong enough," Geo assured her. "Yes, Oscusian cavalry are deadly, but iliri slaves are worse. Anglian units? They didn't have a chance. Honey, did you want to see? The former slaves have been given a share of the meat. If you want..."

"No!" she almost snarled. "I will not eat them. Not them."

He patted the bed. "At least come here? Aeley, I know you're scared, but it's ok. I'll take care of you."

Slowly, the girl pried herself up and came to sit exactly where he'd indicated. The problem was that she just eased herself down and stared at the wall, her entire body stiff. She was clearly distracted, but he couldn't understand why. The fight was over. None of the Esceans had even gotten close to the wagons and non-combatants. Right now, she should be relieved, not freaking out, but this was Aeley.

"Hey," he breathed, moving to kneel before her. "Talk to me, honey."

"I do not know what to do," she said softly. "I thought I did, but now I don't."

He caught her hand. "You don't need to do anything. Just relax. It's all going to be ok. Tomorrow, we'll make it to the Escean border, Sal will keep her promise to Parliament, and the conscripts will decide if they're defecting or staying with the CFC. You've already sworn to Anglia, right? For those who haven't, there's going to be a thing. When we're at the border, anyone who wants to become Anglian can renounce Conglomerate Citizenship. Most of the freed slaves already have."

"And then what?" she demanded. "What will I do in Anglia? You have a Kaisae. You have a pack. What will I be?"

"My mate," Geo told her. "I mean, if it goes that way. The iliri have a massive home called Arhhawen. It's a big place where the packs can all be together in the way that's natural for us. No one to judge if our women have many men. No one to care how we raise our children or what we eat. No one to lock us up anymore. We'll have our own home inside there, and then you can do whatever you want, ok?"

She shifted her fingers to hold his in return. "But I want to be something. Not just a mate, but more. I want people to look up to me, and to have my own power," she said. "I want to be important, not just another bitch to spread her legs."

"That's not what you are," he insisted. "Not to me, Aeley."

Her eyes narrowed on him. "Why, because we fucked?"

"No, it's... uh..." He swallowed. "You're beautiful. I just want to take care of you."

"But you know nothing about me! I can take care of myself." She dropped her voice. "Don't tell, but I found those necklaces because I was looking for the men. Enik and Valcor. I was trying to track them, to convince them I should meet the Kaisae. Maybe you can introduce me? I want her to know I can help."

"She knows," he promised, easing himself up so he could sit beside her. "Well, mostly."

"Are you embarrassed by me?" Aeley demanded.

"No," he promised. "Not at all. I already told Zep - Valcor - that you're with us. He's the one who said you could ride with Tilso. Look, Sal's just... busy."

"That is not all," she realized.

He moved a little closer, reaching up to gently caress her shoulder. "Things have been hard for her lately. Sal's in charge of everything, and everyone wants her to help them. She's busy, and in a way that makes the word feel inadequate. Lately, she's doing really good, and her mates have made it clear that none of us will ruin that. She's also kinda in her tent right across this fire, with her Ahnor."

"Then I could meet her?" Aeley asked excitedly.

"With her Ahnor," Geo said again. "Sal gets maast, or bloodlust. After she fights, she fucks his brains out, and anyone who gets in the way of that might lose an arm. If they're lucky! Cyno is just as likely to kill as to maim. Look, I plan to introduce you to her. I mean, I thought that if you feel about me the same way I feel about you, then it makes sense, you know? She kinda has to approve of new members."

"You want me to be a Black Blade?" she asked. "But I don't fight!"

Geo shrugged. "Neither does Tilso. Roo cooks for us. The girls, Rhyx and Raast? They're just kids. Hwa is all over the place. We're a family, Aeley. It doesn't matter what we do, so long as we do it together, and I know it's very forward of me, but I'd like to do it with you."

"It?" the girl asked, turning to him. "So you like sex with me?"

"Well, uh..." He wasn't sure if he should backtrack or say yes. "I just like you. I'm kinda the last Blade without a mate, and last night you seemed to like me, so I just thought..."

"That maybe we could do it again?" She lay back, shifting so her head was by the pillows. "I think this time you should be on top." Then she crooked a finger at him.

No man could resist an offer like that, and Geo wasn't about to prove he was different. Crawling to the far side of the cot, he moved up until he had one hand pressed on either side of her head, looking down at this amazing woman. Only a few weeks ago, she'd been a slave, and now, she was starting to make her own demands. He wasn't sure he could get it right, but he was definitely willing to try.

"I meant," he said, his voice a little deeper with desire, "that maybe we could make this a long-term thing. I like you, Aeley, because you know what you want, and you don't make me guess. I like you because you're beautiful and smell so good."

She reached up to palm the side of his neck. "You like this."

He felt it. His desire surged with her touch, becoming a need so intense he could barely think. The scent of her became even better, filling his nose to block out everything else. Geo leaned in to prove that she still tasted just as good, but the rumble of Kolt's voice outside made him pause. Not because of what he said or where he was. No, it was the little niggling thought that Kolt was Taunor because he'd said no. They all said it was impossible, but he'd said no even when Sal had tried to entrance him.

And the rush that had just hit felt a little too intense to be real.

"Aeley?" he asked, refusing to let his mouth move any closer. It wasn't easy. "Honey, are you making me want you?"

"Yes," she purred. "It makes it more intense."

"No." He wanted to shrug off her hand, but he wasn't strong enough. His body was demanding him to get closer, to touch her. To take her. "Please stop. Please, just once, let me know what it's like to be with you on our own?"

The desire lightened but didn't go away completely. "Why?" she asked. "Men do not want me without the seducing."

"I want you," he promised.  "But it should be our choice.  I don't want you to feel like you have to make me, or like I'm forcing you to accept this because you need to.  Yes, I want to kiss you, to touch you, and to be with you.  Aeley, I want sex with you even when you don't do that, but when you do, it makes me feel like I'm...  I dunno, taking advantage or something."

"No," she promised. "I do that because I want to make sure you like it enough."

Finally, he bent his elbow so his mouth could claim hers. Just before their lips met, he whispered, "I like it a lot, even without the mind games."

"Good."

She pulled him closer, her tiny little hands so strong as they tugged his body onto hers. Damn, but he was hard, and she shifted her hips to rub right across him. The only way Geo could hold in his growl of desire was to kiss her - hard. Their tongues met in her mouth, and her hips moved in time, taunting him with how close they were. Only a few layers of clothes separated them.

Geo reached down to push at her pants. Aeley was pulling at his shirt. Ducking back, he helped, letting her rip it over his head so he could move enough to get her legs free. When he moved back toward her, Aeley's fingers were already reaching for his waistband. Geo ignored it to pull her up, then he slid her shirt higher. She let go to get it over her head, then was right back to unbuttoning his breeches.

Being with her was intense. There was nothing slow about her idea of lovemaking. Aeley knew what she wanted and went right for it. That was good for him, because he wasn't sure how much of her sweet torture he could take. Then, when she began to push his pants down his hips, her eyes dropped to there.

"You want me?" she asked.

Geo was struggling to get his boots off so his pants could follow. "So much it fucking hurts."

Her lips curled in a smile. "So ya like iliri?"

"I am iliri, honey. More than I look, too. Yeah, humans do nothing for me, and not a whole lot of women can get me hard." Finally, his last boot hit the floor, and he shoved his pants off to join them. "I've met three women in my life who can, plus you. Most don't like my skill."

"I do not care what your skill is." As he moved back toward her, she reached out, running a finger down the middle of his chest. "I like this. I have never seen a man with such hard muscles."

"Mm," and he grabbed her wrist, pushing her arm over her head. "That's from a few years in the military." His hips settled between her legs. "The ass is from hours in the saddle." Then he angled his pelvis, sliding over her slickness to find her opening. "And this is all you."

He pushed, sheathing himself in the warmth of her body, and paused. It was nearly too much. His hand most definitely did not compare to the feeling of a willing woman. She felt like velvet around him, but not. Soft, luscious, and so very perfect. Then Aeley began to move beneath him.

He whimpered out something that made no sense, and struggled not to lose control. The closest he'd come to this with anyone else was the archer in Fort Landing. She'd stroked him with her hand, bringing him so very close as she taunted and teased, but then he'd said the wrong thing. He couldn't even remember what, his mind locked on the pleasure, but her hand had left and she'd demanded to know his skill. When he told her, she'd left. Just like that, with his dick ready to burst.

Aeley didn't care; he was here, with her, and she wasn't scared of his damned skill. She didn't worry that he could be manipulating her. In fact, she'd already done the same to him, thinking it was the only way to make someone like her. They were so similar, and as he pumped into her body, his eyes locked on her face for some hint of how to get this right, he couldn't help but wonder if she felt as alone as he did. Or had. Now, they had each other.

But if he let his mind focus on her body, he wouldn't last. Those small breasts, her bones barely covered with skin that seemed too thin, and her beautiful eyes slipping closed in pleasure. This was all he'd ever wanted. To find someone who could accept him for who he was, and maybe even love him one day. As her mouth opened, a moan of pleasure coming out, he hoped he'd found that girl. Then she gasped, clenching around him, and he couldn't take anymore. One more stroke and his reality shattered into a million pieces of her, feeling so damned good, even if their minds were still their own.

As he spilled out his orgasm, the only thing he could think was that next time it would be different. Aeley needed baby steps, and not using her ability to enthrall him was a big one. Oh, she'd more than satisfied his body, he still wanted to feel what it would be like to share so much pleasure with a woman wrapped around his mind.

But all he told her was, "You're amazing."

She giggled softly. "I kinda am, huh."

Yep, he'd just found his dream girl.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Eventually, Sal put her clothes back on and headed to where a strategy pavilion had been rather hastily set up. The sides were a bit off kilter, and the supports sagged, but it would do for one night. Warm light glowed inside, setting silhouettes dancing on the wall, proving Sal was one of the last to arrive. That didn't seem to bother Razor, her chosen guard for the night. With a flourish, he gallantly pushed aside the flap for her to enter first.

"Sal!" Dom said as she ducked through. "In a better mood now?"

"Yes," she admitted. "How are my iliri doing?"

Dom waved both arms to the east. "Oh, they're somewhere on the battlefield over there, happily cleaning up for us."

At the side, Ilija made a noise of disgust. "He thinks it's funny."

"It's kinda funny," Rayna told her commanding officer. "I mean, you almost gag every time someone brings it up."

So Ilija looked over to Kesh. "You agree with me, right?"

"That I don't want to be a meal?" Kesh asked, snagging a roll of maps that he carried to the table. "Look, I don't care what anyone eats. Have you seen that sausage they make from sheep organs?" He mocked a retching action. "I figure if I don't like it, I just won't look."

Ilija then turned to Perin. "How do you deal with it?"

"Don't," Perin said. "So far as I know, Hax isn't interested. I'm also not about to ask him, and the rest isn't my problem."

Razor couldn't help himself. "And Risk?"

"Ok," Perin said, "I think this subject is about talked out. Where are we on enemy troops?"

Ylexa was sitting on the floor in the corner, cleaning her nails with a short ceramic throwing dagger. "Are we sure those soldiers were Escean?" she asked.

"As much as we can be," Sal said as she took her place beside the map table. "Every province in Escea is almost like a country unto itself, and each one specializes in their own combat techniques. Most people know that the Rokish are masters of poison. Jurica does this thing with shields."

"Turtling," Pig clarified. "Makes them into an impenetrable bubble on the battlefield, but last I heard Jurij had allied with the Conglomerate?"

"Jurij?" Ylexa asked. "From Jurica? I take it that's not a coincidence."

"No," Kesh told her. "In Escea, the warlord who wins control of his province - through combat - takes the name of the land as proof of his spoils. Rok is run by a guy named Rok. Vilko, Dejan, Oscus, all use the basic province name. Jurica is Jurij, Traija is Traijan, and Nuclua is Nucluan. So, yeah, close enough." Then he looked at Pig. "And yes, Jurij and most of his army refuse to work with Terric, but while Anglia was in Unav, Terric worked with the other warlords to push him off his land. Jurica's army is now in the foothills, and half of what it once was."

"This," Ylexa grumbled, "is why we built a wall. And I thought the nuvani were battle-crazed."

Kinetry chuckled at that, proving he was also in the pavilion. "It's a cultural thing in Escea, not an instinctual one. Like a tribal mentality, but to the extreme, and those tribes have thousands of followers. Success in combat translates to success in life in Escea. The strongest take, the weakest are taken from. Rather tyrannical, if you ask me."

Ylexa nodded in agreement. "And do these provinces work together?"

Sal had that answer. "Every other year, the warlords meet up for a challenge. A spar to first blood. The winner gains a temporary right to influence the others. Like a Kaisae or Kaeen. She can lead, but her people don't have to follow, yet they typically do."

"Gotcha," Ylexa agreed. "Do we know who is currently in charge?"

The flap opened one more time, and Ran Sturmgren walked through. "Nope," he said, answering Ylexa's question. "All signs point to Dejan or Vilko. Probably Dejan, in my opinion." He walked past the map, paused to look at it, then went to sit beside Ylexa, groaning as he sank to the ground. "But we've - the CFC I mean - been working under the assumption that Escea was letting Terric do most of the heavy lifting. After today, I'm not so sure. Those were clearly Oscusian warriors, known for mounted assaults."

Ylexa tilted her head in the general direction of the border. "What province are we about to enter?"

"Jurica," Ran told her. "Hence the worried looks on their faces."

"Oh." The nuvani leader leaned over her knees. "So, first off, this means we have more soldiers against us than we thought. And still, I get the impression that isn't the only concern."

"It's not," Sal agreed. "Like I said, Esceans all have a unique fighting style. Our standard tactics may or may not work against them. I mean, if Rok decides to poison the wildlife and most of our grauori and iliri are out until healed? That's a very different concern than Nucluan longbows."

Ylexa was nodding. "If we leave camp later tomorrow, just a few hours after dawn, I can have a collection of compasses check for threats. Lookouts can identify the exact location and numbers. With a link, we might even be able to have your firestarter - "

Sal lifted a hand, cutting her off. "Shade is..."

"She'll link with a woman," Arctic promised, knowing what Sal had been about to say. "Ylexa, my mate was abused by men for most of her life. She's become stronger, but her first reaction is to burn. When she flinches, things catch fire. Although she seems to be ok with onsyc males," he added almost as if he'd just realized it himself.

"I can assign her a team," Ylexa offered. "Nuvani that she can work with." Then she sighed. "Because I will not ever ask her to do something that would make her relive that. Please make sure she knows?"

"I will," he assured her. "Thank you. She's already given a lot to this war, more than anyone else I know."

"Yeah," Sal agreed. "So first thing in the morning, let's get Shade a team. See if you can work Ghost into that."

"Ghost?" Ylexa asked.

Arctic smiled. "My dernor sends fear. Strong, debilitating fear. My mate makes fire."

"And what do you do, Raewar of the Iliri?" she asked, looking rather impressed.

"I am a linker. The first one to bring a human in. I linked Zep before he'd ever met Sal."

Ylexa let out an impressed breath and turned her eyes to Sal. "If your pack wasn't on my side, I'd be scared of the Blades."

"Most of us still are," Kesh muttered. "But, regardless of all that, we still need to rethink what we're doing to cross Escea. If the warlords have joined the games - as they think of it - then we do not have enough men to cover it all."

"Grauori," Sal said. "They're moving west to meet up with us."

"You mean east," Pig corrected.

Sal shook her head. "I really mean west." Leaning over the table, she tapped the river that made Escea's eastern border. "This separates Anglia from Escea. All of this land..." Then she reached around for the left side of the map and pointed again. "It's Anglia. If you notice, the landscape lines up. Humans inhabit the area east of the Ahnian ridge, but Anglia claimed the land to the west. Namisa and Escea actually lie on the western border of Anglia, well, and a bit of Terric."

"Then why did Terric cross Unav with his bribes?" Pig asked.

Sal just smiled. "Because it's a much shorter trip from where they started, and the western side of Anglia is grauori lands. Feral grauori, Pig. The kind who see humans as prey, and have no reason not to make a meal out of them, take the supplies, and improve their packs. Haven't you seen the old maps that say, 'Here be monsters?' Those monsters are the grauori."

"Fuck," Pig breathed. "And that's the land you're giving to the freed iliri. It makes so much sense now!"

Ylexa chuckled. "There are other things across the Ahnian ridge. I do not know the names in Glish, but wild things. Things humans pushed out as they expanded. One of them tastes as sweet as humans. It's what we eat to hold off the maast. We call them Kraug."

"That," Sal told her, "is very good to know. I've been wondering how we'll handle that."

Ylexa flashed a wicked smile. "Do not worry, Kaisae. Viraenova's alliance offers more than trade and troops. We intend to make sure that once the iliri are free, you can not only survive, but thrive."

Sal nodded and turned back to the map. "So, here's what I'm thinking. Ok, imagine that both sides of the map touch. Now, if the grauori come from our east and swing north, we can send the nuvani that way to meet up with them, letting Ylexa and her soldiers take the middle path up Escea." She looked back at the woman. "So you'll no longer need to follow my orders."

"Or accidentally cause insult," Ylexa agreed.

"Or that," Sal teased. "That will still leave Anglia - and our friends - to push north up the foothills. The moment we cross into Escea, the Conglomerate soldiers along the border will begin to move forward as well. I'd like to get Jurica back to its rightful owner, thus giving us support inside Escea, and make sure we push Terric far enough off Eastward and Forward Camp that the CFC can hold them again." She looked at the officers in the room, her eyes moving from one to the next. "I gave Parliament my word. I don't care how we keep it. I don't want a strategy that has too many working parts. All I want is to make this happen, and I trust each and every one of you to know your men."

"Yes, sir!" they all agreed.

Sal nodded and stepped back. "Good, now is there anything else?"

"Yeah, one thing," Kinetry said. "Um, after the battle today, my guys have asked if we can specialize in mounted." He made a face. "Ok, two things. Because if we become the 1st Anglian Iliri Mounted, we're going to need more than fifteen men, and a few of those Merriton converts know how to ride better than we do."

"The girl," Sal said, immediately knowing who he was talking about.

Kinetry nodded. "And at least six others. They claimed horses from fallen Esceans and used them like the Blades. I was wondering if I'm allowed to recruit them into my command?"

"Do it," Sal ordered.

Ran lifted a hand to get their attention. "Have all the loose horses assigned to the iliri. Whoever isn't fit for the 1st Iliri whatever-you-want-to-be unit, make them scouts and put them in charge of organizing the footmen. Make sure all soldiers know that enemy horses are to be kept and saved for our newest soldiers, because I'd prefer it if they were all mounted, even if that's just to get between battles."

"Can do," Pig agreed. "Kesh, tell the CFC soldiers. I'll tell the iliri, and Ilija can notify the Anglian humans."

"And Kinetry?" Sal asked. "You have one more day to make sure this is the name you really want.  If you'd be willing to take advice, though? How about the 1st Anglian Iliri Skirmishers?"

Kinetry began to smile. "Oh, I do like that."

"Thought you might. And I should also mention that we're going to need a few more elite units. When you have the right unit, start thinking of a real name."

"No, sir," he told her. "We're happy to just be the 1st Anglian Iliri."

"The Ahnam," Ylexa said softly. "Means the first in Iliran. It's what the mountains were named after, because that was where humans fell first. They just bastardized our cousin's warning calls, thinking it sounded very native."

Kinetry nodded. "The Ahnam. Yeah, I think they'll like that, but let me check with my unit, first? It could get confusing if we're going to get more units, because not all of us are fluent in Ilirian.  Speaking of that.  Do you care how many soldiers are in each one, Sal?"

"Twenty-five," she told him. "Makes four units to a platoon for an even hundred with less of this." She gestured around the room. "Because too many officers rarely work this well. I'm proud of you all. Now make sure you get some sleep tonight."

"Tomorrow's New Year's Eve, Sal," Pig reminded her. "Plan for it. My guys can keep watch on the new ones. Speaking of that, we're going to need a better name for them. Can't just call them iliri. Not in this crowd - and we will need to call them something."

"And I hate saying slaves," Rayna grumbled.

"Infantry?" Sal offered. "Foot soldiers? Pick one, and I don't care which, but those iliri proved tonight that they're so much more than anyone ever gave them credit for." She turned to look at the King. "Almost anyone. So let's treat them like soldiers and remind them that it's finally ok for them all to fight back."

Pig chuckled. "Tyr calls them the horde."

Rayna almost snorted. "He would. The sad part is that I like it. The untrained group of them really aren't infantry. I know we have nothing else to call them, and I know we're planning to make them real soldiers just as soon as we can, but that's going to be, I dunno, in our free time or something. I mean, why don't we agree that the untrained group is the horde, and as we pull those with potential into units, we can actually give them an infantry designation?"

"First infantry, Second infantry, and the Horde," Dom said, testing it out. "That works. Pig, tell Tyr he's going to regret opening his mouth."

"No," Pig said, "he really won't. Bastard will probably brag about it for the rest of his life, if I know him."

Sal just shook her head. "Sleep! All of you! Don't force me to make it an order."

Kesh popped off a very stiff Conglomerate salute. "Sir, yes, sir!" But his grin ruined the whole thing.

"And let's make sure the rest of these fights are just as good. Night, everyone."

"Night, Sal," they all called back, but not a single one moved.

And she knew why. They weren't going to let her carry everything. No, they knew what they were doing, and if she stopped worrying about it and trusted them, they might even get the chance to show her. As she stepped into the darkness of the night, she looked up. Razor moved his hand to the small of her back, his eyes following hers.

"How's it look?" he asked.

There was only one word Sal could think to describe it. "Happy."

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Anglia

Ryali sat at the table, pretending to read the book in front of her. Beside her, the other girls were taking notes, trying to find anything that could be useful in the records of the first experiments on iliri. She, however, was waiting for Joevar. He always reached out to her at night, and it was starting to get late.

No matter how she tried to tell herself that they were traveling, and he still had to put up his tent, it only worked so well. How many times had he talked to her while doing something else? Why was this time different? Had he been injured? But the grauori would heal him. Could he have been killed? She wasn't linked into his hub, so she wouldn't feel the pain of his loss. Not unless someone told her.

She was reading the same page again when Henrik poked his head into the suite. "Ladies? I'm done for the night. Niran's on duty."

Which meant it was even later than she thought. The worry must've shown on her face because Henrik paused. "Ry?" he asked.

"It's ok," she promised. "I just have na heard from Joevar. He's probably just busy."

Henrik gestured to someone outside, then pushed the door open a little more. "Well, I'll have Niran stay with you, just in case." As the head of the night guard slipped in beside him, Henrik met Niran's eyes. "Don't care what time. If there's a problem, you tell me. These are my girls now."

"Promise, old man," Niran agreed, shooing Henrik out. "Go see that family of yours."

"Yeah." And Henrik closed the door behind him.

But the other girls had heard what Ryali said. Jaelryc lightly touched her arm. "Can ya na reach fer him?"

"Na if he's busy," Ryali explained. "What if I distract him and he's fighting? He's na that good with a link yet. He's human."

"Ah," Zyta mumbled. "Then we will wait with ya. He could still be riding."

Ryali nodded, trying to convince herself that her friends were right when something brushed her mind. Joevar? Ryali asked, grabbing at the connection.

Wow, didn't expect you to be so happy to hear from me. Sorry I'm late, baby. Had a few complications down here, and we got ambushed. Had a horde of iliri take care of them, though.

What? she asked, not following along.

Esceans attacked at sundown. Couple hundred of them. Night was coming fast, making it hard for us humans to see, and then someone turned loose the iliri infantry. Well, the freed Merriton slaves, at any rate. Swear to you, those fuckers went rabid. Ripped men apart, pulled them from horses, and just devastated the Esceans. I almost felt sorry for the enemy.

And yer ok?

I'm fine, he promised. Got some gross stuff on me, and we're trying to figure out how to get the corpses to the Horde - that's what a few of us are calling the massive group of still to be organized and only recently freed iliri - because they act like a mob. Problem is that we're not quite sure how they'll handle us moving their meals.

They will na like it, she warned him. If ya touch the meat, ya are claiming it. If the kills are theirs -

He broke in, We all gave our kills to them, so yeah, it's all theirs.

Then do na move them.

Ok, he asked, but how are we going to clear enough space to make camp? There are a lot of dead Esceans in the way.

Ryali paused, thinking about that. Find the most submissive male ya can. Small guy, keeps his eyes on the ground. Stare at him and tell him he needs ta find a way ta move them. Make it an order like ya soldiers always do. Then tell him to talk ta whoever he needs ta. Make it clear what area they need ta move out of.

Thanks, baby, Joevar said, and she could feel a moment of distraction. I just told Tyr to handle it. He's got no problems glaring at them. Always makes me feel kinda bad, you know?

Why bad? she asked.

Not for all iliri, he clarified, just these slaves. See, humans have instincts too, and mine say that I should be really nice to them and try to help, offer them comfort and such. But hugging an iliri is kinda a bad idea.

I would let ya hug me, she thought.

She suddenly had his full attention. Will I need to ask first?

Na. Just make sure I know it is ya, and na some other short human.

He laughed hard enough that she could feel it. Promise. But Ryali, I can't talk tonight. By the time I'm done, you should be asleep. I just wanted to let you know that we're all good here, I'm not hurt at all, and that I'll probably spend half the night looking for horses in the dark.

Horses?

Yeah, we're rounding up the enemy mounts to give to the iliri. A few of them know how to ride, and the more horses we get, the more we can teach. And I'm going to guess that you have your nose in some Glish book again, forgetting that you're supposed to be doing fun things as well as research. Am I right?

Yer right, she admitted.

Then close the book, get Valri, and explore some part of that castle thing you haven't seen before. Flirt with the boys, make the girls jealous, you know, the usual.

I do na flirt, she insisted.

No? he asked, his tone teasing. And what was that about the hug earlier? Here I thought it was impossible to lie mind to mind.

I mean I do na flirt with them, Joe. Just with ya.

Change that, Ryali. Part of your job in Dorton is to flirt. Tell yourself you're practicing to sweep me off my feet when the war's over, ok? But try it. Never know, you might even be good at it, and having a few human males on your side isn't a bad thing. Now I gotta go, but I'll talk to you again tomorrow, ok?

Ok. Thank ya fer telling me ya are ok. I was worried.

Huh, he thought. That kinda made my night. Goodnight, beautiful.

Night, Joe. She felt him close the link and smiled. "He's ok. They had ta fight at sundown, and he has ta catch horses, but he's ok," she told the others.

Niran let out a sigh of relief. "Good. I'll let Henrik know."

Ryali looked at him and tilted her head, remembering what Joevar said he was doing. An idea was building. A way to make both Joe and Niran happy. The best part was that she couldn't think of a single reason not to.

"Niran?" she asked. "Can ya take Valri and me ta the stables tonight?"

He blinked his eyes back into focus. "I can, yes, but why?"

"Because I want ta meet my brother's sister. Ya want ta know about horses. Valri needs ta see the palace and play enough ta sleep tonight."

"It's kinda late," he pointed out.

Linaeryx chuckled. "Means less humans around ta make her nervous."

"True." But Niran pointed at her dress. "Stables are dirty places. Change into something a bit less fancy, put Valri in clothes she can play in, and I'll have to tell the guard we're going out. The rest of you coming or staying?"

"Staying," Linaeryx decided. "The human is her brother's sister, na ours."

"Ok, then." And he turned back for the door.

Ryali herded Valri into their room and quickly changed both of them into something that would wash easier. Thankfully, the tailor had included a few dresses that were meant for such things, but would still look good enough to be seen by humans. Ryali didn't actually care about the quality of her clothes, but she knew it was important to the image they were trying to make.

When they came back out, Niran was waiting. He politely offered Ryali his arm on one side and Valri his hand on the other. "Ladies?" he asked.

Valri loved it, the gesture making her feel like a big girl. Ryali hooked her arm with his, and let her guard lead the way. First, they headed down to the ground level, then they wove back behind all of the fancy rooms most nobles used for socializing. From the smells of it, they passed the kitchens and then ended up at a very plain door. When Niran opened it, the outdoors was on the other side, plenty of lanterns lighting the way to the barn.

For some reason, being out of the palace felt relaxing. Ryali wasn't sure if it was because of so many humans or the expectations, but the moment they stepped through, she felt her tension draining. Moving at Valri's pace, they kept going to a very large building that was open on both ends. Ryali had seen things like it, but never this big or this fancy. Most barns were made of wood. The King's was stone.

And inside, there were more horses than she could count. Each one had a small box to live in. From the ceiling, over the center of the aisle, large lamps hung down to make the place almost as bright as daytime. A handful of people moved between the stalls, handing out hay and water; some dished up scoops of grains. Most of the workers looked at them, but the sight of Niran's uniform made them not care.

"I'm looking for the Black Blades' horses?" he finally asked.

A young boy pointed deeper into the barn. "Out by the paddock gate. Should warn you, Arianna's there."

"That's what I was hoping," Niran assured him.

But the paddock gate wasn't close. Valri skipped along beside them, only Niran's hand keeping her from wandering away. The little girl stared at the large horses in awe, breaking out in giggles a few times. It was the sound of her laughter that made the right person notice them.

"A barn is not the best place for children," a tall, blonde woman warned, moving toward them with purpose.

"Arianna Tilso?" Niran asked.

She paused, a moment of confusion on her face. "Yes?"

"Ma'am, I'm Corporal Niran Kyrixx, night lead for the iliri guard, and this..." He gestured to Ryali. "... is your brother's sister. Ryali Lyas, mother to Valri Zepyr, daughter of Valcor Zepyr of the Black Blades."

Arianna's face completely changed as soon as Niran said Valri's name. "I didn't know you were in Dorton!" she said, everything about her lighting up. "It's so good to finally meet you."

"I did na know if ya would wanna," Ryali admitted.

"Of course," Arianna told her. "My brother is so in love with his mate, and now that the iliri can live here in freedom? Yes, I definitely want to get to know the family. Well, you know what I mean." She paused, making a face. "Although I should warn you that my mother seems to think Ahn will change his mind and that being into men is a phase."

"He is onsyc," Ryali said. "It is na a phase!"

"I know that, and you know that," Arianna assured her, "but Mom has it set in her head that there will be another generation of Tilso's, and, well..." She pointed to herself. "If I get married here, I'll end up with my husband's name."

Ryali smiled slyly. "If you change that ta mate, then ya would na. Iliri women give the child the name. Na the men."

"But Valri's last name is Zepyr," Arianna pointed out.

"Because her dava is the Dernor of all Iliri. His name means more ta her history than mine, so I decided ta do it like that. Well, after he said he wanted ta be her dava."

"Um..." Niran was looking between the two women. "That's a thing? Sorry, I'm Anglian, but I just want to make sure I understand. Women are truly the matriarchs in iliri culture, and your children's names are passed down the maternal line?"

"Yeh," Ryali told him. "Even ya humans know what dam a child has. A dava is easy ta see. But a sire? Unless ya know the male, the child's scent says little."

"I actually like that," Niran said, a wistful smile on his lips. Then he turned to Arianna. "Sorry. My grandfather was Viraenovan, so I'm trying to learn what I can."

"Do you consider yourself iliri then?" Arianna asked.

He shrugged. "I'm caught right in the middle. I figured if the Kasiae accepts me, then that's the nation I'd like to claim, but the truth is that I'm not convinced she will."

"Oh," Arianna assured him, "she will. Clearly, you've never had the privilege of talking with Salryc Luxx."

"No, ma'am. I've seen her, but I've never been so lucky as to have her notice me."

Arianna smiled at that, almost as if she understood. "She has two packmates that were born grauori, but she calls iliri. They had pups, who Sal claims were born iliri. Her second mate was born human, and he changed to be iliri. You, soldier, should have no problems at all."

"Then will ya teach him ta ride?" Ryali asked. "He is my friend, and he can na get higher in the army if he can na ride."

Arianna's eyes dropped to inspect the soldier standing before her. "Anglian, huh?"

"Yes, ma'am. Born and raised."

"But iliri, you say?"

Again, Niran nodded. "I believe so."

Then she lifted her eyes and met his. "Because I do not teach people to sit on a horse and let it do all the work. If you want to learn from me, then you will clean, tack, and care for any nag I decide is good enough for you, do you understand, Corporal?"

Niran's eyes were quickly sinking to the woman's shoulder. "Yes, ma'am. Those are the things I hoped to learn one day."

"When is your shift over?"

"Dawn," he told her. "I'm relieved when Corporal Aben shows up."

"Good. In the morning, be here as soon as you're done. I'll find a horse for you."

"Yes, ma'am," Niran told her.

But Valri pointed at a leggy brown horse beside them. "He wants ta hep," she said.

Ryali wasn't the only one to look at her daughter strangely. Arianna did too, moving to kneel down to the child's level. "How did you know it's a he?"

"He is!" she insisted. "And he likes Niran. Wants pets!"

"Ryali?" Arianna asked. "Can iliri talk to animals? Because that's a gelding - a very special one who saved Sal's life - and yeah, he's always wanting to be petted. There's no way she could know that."

"Na," Ryali agreed. "There is na. Is she lucky?"

"May I?" Niran asked, moving toward the horse.

When Arianna nodded, he reached up and began petting the horse's neck. "More," Valri told him. "By 'is ears."

Niran did just that, and the gelding shoved his nose out in pleasure, twisting his neck into the scratching. "So," Niran said, "I think that answers that. Really doesn't matter if any iliri's done it before, Valri definitely understands horses, at least."

Arianna was just bobbing her head in shock. "I think I've just found my apprentice." With a laugh, she reached out to tap Valri's nose. "But you can't ride until your legs can reach. That means grow fast, ok, sweetheart?"

"Ok. I like 'orses."

"I'm sure you do," Arianna agreed. "Runs in the family, and a lot deeper than any of us could've guessed."

Chapter Forty

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

The army started late the next day, but no one was surprised. Ninsa Ardiel had given the iliri volunteers basic supplies from her own warehouse. That included a tent for each one. The problem was that none of the former slaves had a clue how to put one up or take it down. The veteran soldiers did their best to help, but in many cases, the person inside was still asleep or simply too intoxicated to assist. Sal decided it was better to move out late than lose half their army because they tripped over their own feet.

And no one was upset at all. The common sentiment seemed to be that the Horde deserved it. It was New Year's Eve, after all. When the iliri eventually woke up and realized they were the reason the Kaisae was delayed, they'd tried everything to apologize. Many had groveled to the first soldier they came across, only to be told it happened to everyone.

When they finally made it into the saddle and started east again, Sal heard all the stories. Didn't matter if it was a Devil Dog, an elite from Dark Heart, one of the Lightning Brigade, or even the regulars from the 43rd Mounted, they'd all reacted the same: with kindness. The humans seemed almost proud, as if they'd finally realized how important their actions could be. The new iliri, however, were trying to prove it had been a single incident and wouldn't happen again.

Sal knew it would. She also knew they'd be more effective in combat if they trusted their leaders instead of fearing them. Never mind that this was a massive change for the men and women who'd probably done nothing more strenuous than serve drinks. Because the truth was that Dom had been right. These slaves were nothing like her. They'd never been given a dream to chase like she had - until now. Seeing a human respect their culture and show no fear of them? It mattered.

Then there was the little thing with ayati. The pattern overhead seemed to be pleased when she trusted people to do their own thing. Over and over, it felt like ayati was trying to make the same point: she was meant to inspire, not carry. Her responsibility to the iliri included trusting them to grow into their own people, not forcing them to obey her every whim. And each time she trusted others to do what they must, it seemed to work out. Sure, it was hard. No one else would do things the same way she would, but that didn't mean their way was wrong.

Just to prove the point, Ylexa, the leader of the Viraenovan army, pulled up right beside Sal. The woman was proud, brash, and, truth be told, a bit abrasive. She was also a very fair and competent officer. Sal wasn't sure she actually liked the woman, but she certainly respected her. She also understood why Tseri had sent her. If this was the nuvani who'd almost become the Kaeen in Tseri's place? Well, then she was the most qualified leader Tseri had to offer.

"Kaisae," Ylexa greeted her.

"Still Sal," she reminded the woman.

"Right. Is your firestarter around? I found a few nuvani who might be able to work with her. All onsyc or female, so she won't feel threatened. Is she a dominant woman?"

"Um..." Sal wasn't quite sure how to answer that. "Shade is complicated, Ylexa. She's everything and nothing, all at the same time. She's terrified and brave, strong and weak, bold and timid. I know it doesn't make sense, but I think she doesn't really know yet. Spending the first twenty-two years of her life in a cage, and the last few months with us, she's going to need a little longer."

"I did hear right, though? She already has a mate?"

"Two, actually. The Raewar is her ahnor, and our fear-sender is her dernor."

Ylexa lifted a finger and reached for Sal's mind. I'm not trying to be rude, but a woman who was raped repeatedly found herself with not just one, but two men within a few months?

Arctic is oddly cool and calm, hence his callsign, Sal explained, and Ghost is submissive enough to not be a threat. They both idolize her, but do not push her for physical affection unless she initiates. The Raewar is meant for her. Ghost? Well, he says he's not, but I'm not sure I believe him. We call Shade and Ghost the dream team because none of us have seen skills like theirs.

Ylexa nodded to show she accepted that. One of mine has a mutated skill as well. A compass who can only find the position on a map. She doesn't point the direction like most. Then again, she says her amma was a prophet, but a very weak one.

"Let's see what Shade thinks of them," Sal said, sending a mental request for her sister to join them.

With Shade came her mates. Sal's guys pulled their horses back, making room for the crowd to move closer while the army continued to move ever forward. It seemed Ylexa had summoned her people as well, because in a few minutes, a group of three fell in on her other side.

"Shade," Ylexa said, "I hope your ahnor talked to you about working with my people to see if we can get ahead of the enemy."

Shade glanced at Sal for assurance, then reined her mare back and over, moving into the gap between Sal and Ylexa so she wouldn't need to yell. "Razor's a compass," she said.

"He is," Sal agreed, "but we don't have a lookout in the Blades."

So Shade turned her mismatched eyes on the three nuvani. "Which of you is the lookout?" she asked.

A lean man lifted his fingers. "That's me. Exton, by the way. I can see anything if I have a direction, and Zaedyn has worked with me a lot."

The man named Zaedyn gave a nod of his head, but his eyes stayed on Shade's knee. "He's my mate," the guy said, his voice barely more than a mumble.

"And Lennyx here," Exton told her, "is a map compass. She can mark the points for the commanders."

"But not much else," Lennyx told her. "It's a pretty specific skill. Ilus, you don't have to work with us, but we're willing to have your mate join the linking if that makes it easier."

"Mates," Shade corrected. "They are both mine."

Lennyx lowered her eyes and nodded. "I didn't mean to insinuate anything. I just didn't know. I'm sorry."

Shade looked over at Sal. "Why can't I just use Razor?"

From behind her, he chuckled. "Oh, now I'm ok, huh? Shade, maybe she doesn't want me crawling around in other women's minds? Or maybe she trusts you to do this. Have you ever thought of that?"

"I don't know them," Shade hissed.

Sal moved her horse closer so she could touch the girl's arm. "There are an awful lot of people in the world you don't know yet. There was a point when you didn't know Arctic and Ghost. You can do this, Shade." Then she cocked her head. "But I think we both know that's not really what you're worried about. What is it? What's holding you back?"

"Are you planning to send me away?" Shade asked. "Because I can't breed?"

"First, you don't know that," Sal told her. "Second, definitely not. You are my sister."

"But I heard some of the slaves talking, and they said I was too strong, that you'd challenge me and kill me, or chase me off. They, um, said the only reason a Kaisae would keep someone with a skill like mine was to breed it into the pack."

Sal tried twice to say something, but just ended up stuttering. "No," she finally managed. "I don't fucking care what any other Kaisae in any other war did. I have my pack, and we may have come together in all the worst ways, but we're here, and you're my family. And if you're strong enough to drop me, then that's a good thing, Shade, because not even a Kaisae deserves to have complete power."

"So..." She swallowed nervously. "If I work with the nuvani, I'm still a Blade?"

"Until that tattoo on your skin vanishes," Sal promised. "Which is impossible, if you didn't know. Shade, I don't care if it's warped, broken, or faded. If it's there at all, you are my sister. If they try to take you, I promise I will destroy Viraenova to get you back."

"We're not that dumb," Ylexa promised. "Ilus, it's just to make sure the enemy can't get the jump on us like they did last night." Her eyes moved to Shade's collar, where the girl's burn scars could be seen. "And so you aren't close enough to get caught in your own flames."

"Ok," Shade agreed, as if Sal's words had been all the assurance she needed. "When?"

"Tonight," Ylexa told her. "When we stop for camp, I'll have these three meet with you wherever you want. The officer's pavilion has maps, though, but if that's too crowded, we can use your tent, theirs, Sal's, or even mine."

Shade glanced to Sal again, then over to Arctic. "The officer's pavilion's fine."

"Thank you, ilus," Ylexa told her.

Arctic gestured for Shade to come back to his side, but the moment the girl turned her horse, he met Sal's eye and nodded. He didn't even need to send a thought, she understood. Evidently, he'd tried to tell Shade the same thing, but it had only helped so much. Hearing it directly from Sal had been what she needed. Hopefully, she'd even believe it. The Black Blades counted her as one of their own, and they always would.

When Ylexa's nuvani and Sal's packmates left, the Viraenovan woman leaned closer. "Now I see why they follow you so loyally. You're a good Kaisae, Sal. One of the best I've ever heard of."

"Thank you," Sal told her, honestly meaning it.

Ylexa nodded to show she'd heard. "But I have a question, and this could very well be out of line. Have you started learning new skills?"

"I have," Sal admitted. "A few, actually. I don't have prophesy, haven't been brave enough to learn either firestarting or fear-sending. And as you've seen, we don't have a lookout."

"You could link in with Exton if you wanted," she offered.

For a split second, Sal thought about it. None of her pack had that skill, but before she'd even made her decision, the pattern in the sky began to twist, folding and knotting on itself violently. It was so shocking that not just Sal's eyes, but her entire head jerked up to see it, and the only way she could think to describe how it looked was that ayati was in pain.

"No," she breathed. "No, I don't think I'm ready to learn anymore right now, but thank you."

And the pattern began to relax, but Sal's heart was pounding. She knew her mates could feel it - her cessivi, at least - but it didn't matter. She had no way to describe the wrongness of what had just happened. She wasn't even sure she fully understood it herself.

"I think," Sal said, keeping the pattern in her peripheral vision, "that maybe the Kaisae shouldn't do everything. While we have your nuvani and all these new iliri with us, I'm bound to have access to any skill I could want. I don't have to do it all on my own, Ylexa, and I'll never know which skill will be the one that is too much to handle."

Up above, the lines and knots finally returned to normal. For now, it almost seemed like they were asleep, as if ayati had experienced a nightmare only to settle down again. Sal hoped that was all and not a hint of worse things to come.

"How many do you have?" Ylexa asked, unaware of her focus on something the Nuvani woman couldn't see.

"I was born with shifting," Sal explained. "I learned healing, reading, had my Cinnor show me how to be a compass, and I first learned how to copy skills from a linker. I think that's what, five?"

"Five is more than many Kaisaes mastered," Ylexa pointed out.

"I know," Sal told her. "Trust me, I can't stop thinking about that. Not to mention the power that only wartime Kaisaes seem to get, like controlling those linked with us, even through the hubs. Then there's how I can bend skills to work together in new ways, like killing through touch. Right, and the ability to set new skills into other people's minds. Yeah, I can do all of that."

"But you seem perfectly sane," Ylexa insisted.

Sal gave her a wry smile. "I think that's still up for debate. Bad time to mention that I also can see ayati? Everywhere. I see the pushes, the pulls, and the ties that bind us together. It's like threads of fate that hang over me, following us wherever we go, and sometimes they have opinions. So, I wouldn't quite call me sane. Not yet."

"It's the Kaisae's final skill," Kolt said, proving he was listening. "I've felt it through her when linked, and it's real. But having just brushed against the edge of it, I'm convinced that most Kaisaes weren't strong enough to handle it. I also know that Sal is. Without a shadow of a doubt, I know she'll be the one to master it."

"I also have every iliri scholar in Arhhawen looking for a way to survive," Sal said. "Humans made us. It may have been a very, very long time ago, but they did make us, and they created us to be perfect. I just can't believe that they'd build in such a strong safeguard to protect themselves without some way to override it when they wanted us to become their army. They wanted to prevent rebellions - and it's worked to a point - but they also wanted us to be perfect, and this? It's a far cry from perfection."

"Or maybe," Ylexa said, gesturing to the never-ending sea of soldiers keeping pace with them, "the answer's been the one thing that slaves could never quite reach. Support, and enough of it to matter."

"I really fucking hope so," Sal breathed. "I just want to see my home before I die. Just once."

Ylexa bobbed her head in understanding. "Then believe your Taunor, Kaisae, because I do. I think you may look small and gentle at first glance, but you've found a way to be strong without losing all the rest of what makes people love you. It's not something I could ever master, and I respect you more for it."

With one last smile, the leader of the nuvani turned her horse away. In that moment, Sal couldn't help but wish that her scholars would find the answer soon. Waiting to hear something - anything - was starting to be its own form of torture.

Chapter Forty-One

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

The border between the CFC and Escea wasn't impressive. This close to the ocean, there were no massive peaks to mark the meandering line. The winds and storms from the sea had eroded the Siahies to little more than impressively rolling hills, twisted evergreen trees, and haphazard sandstone boulders. The highest elevation was little more than a collection of smaller plateaus. When the combined allied army stopped to make camp, the terrain was anything but helpful.

But that was ok. It was the last day of the year. Tomorrow, the combined Anglian army would enter Escea. For tonight, the soldiers - and freed iliri - deserved a moment to group up and relax. That didn't necessarily mean the officers would get to do the same.

The strategy pavilion was erected behind a shelter of sharp crags that reminded Sal of bones. Mountain bones, like some last testament to the ravage of time. In the twilight, the lanterns inside made those rocks shimmer, reflecting light back from millions of shiny grains in the rock just like stars in the sky. Sal smiled as she stepped into the latest strategy meeting. Once again, she was leaving the Conglomerate behind, and it felt so good.

"Your Highness!" a man greeted.

Sal didn't recognize the voice, but she still shook her head. "Just Sal. I'm anything but noble."

"I happen to disagree," he said, stepping forward to introduce himself. "I'm Yarz, chosen to speak for the freed iliri."

"The Horde," Pig muttered under his breath.

Yarz just nodded. "I suppose that is a rather accurate description for us. Some of the wonderful ladies from Viraenova have been helping us learn what's expected, how to act, and confirming that we really can..." He let the sentence trail off, his eyes flicking over to Pig.

"Claim your kills?" Pig asked. "Boy, I served under Blaec Doll, the late Kaisor of Anglia. I have sworn my oath to my Kaisae, the same way you did before we left. I promise you, I'm not shocked by anything the iliri do anymore. I've also sworn my life to defend your right to it. So please, be blunt, be proud, and if any human in this army has a problem with it, find one of the men in grey. We're basically your liaisons between what you want to do and the humans who'll give you shit for it."

"So you're like the man Tyr?" he asked, looking back over to Sal. "He said he was legally iliri."

She pointed back at Pig. "One of his men. Tyr serves with the Devil Dogs. They're ours." Her inflection made it clear she meant all of the iliri's.

Then Yarz looked over to Jase. "And from the smell of you, I'm guessing you're another of her mates?"

"Jase," he told the man. "Callsign Cyno. I am her Ahnor."

"Sir," Yarz breathed. "It's my great pleasure to meet you." Then he looked at Sal. "And I know there is a phrase to show my respect, but I never learned any of my own language. Just know that this is my greatest honor, Kaisae."

"It's laetus," Jase told him. "Usually said, 'Laetus, Kaisae,' ta show ya know who she is."

Yarz bowed his head, and his entire body relaxed. "Laetus, Kaisae. I hope you can forgive us all for the mistakes we made. We never should've asked you to come to Merriton, but we just couldn't believe you were truly free. The stories we heard made no sense. A human mate, a king who drops his eyes to you. We were sure it was a lie, and we nearly lost our hope because of it."

"Yarz," Sal said, reaching out to clasp his shoulder, "I understand. We've been lied to too often to have much trust left. I believe you all made up for it." She ducked her head, encouraging him to look up. "Thank you for helping. I know what you did for my Dernor and Taunor in that bar."

"Yes, ma'am." He paused. "Sorry, Kaisae. Habits. I'm not sure what else we can do, but the Horde is willing."

She nodded. "First, I'm hoping to separate them into units. Smaller groups that can be trusted to work well together. I prefer groups of twenty-five, but I understand that may not be realistic at this time. Group loyalty will matter more, and hopefully, these groups will eventually become packs. The Devil Dogs and the 1st Anglian Iliri have been asked to help with training when they can, but I'm not opposed to mastering your own methods of hunting the enemy." She released him and stepped back. "I'd also like to know who the woman is that organized everything. I've seen her, but she has yet to accept my invitation to meet with me."

"Baeli," Yarz said. "She gathered the horses for Anglia to escape. She also found the linkers to allow us to form the rebellion that defeated Terric. From what I know, she was a free Escean who was enslaved a few years ago, so she hasn't been in chains long enough to lose her urge to fight."

"Escean?" Sal asked.

Yarz nodded. "A lot of Escean iliri were brought to Merriton over the last century. Fifty years ago, it was the biggest source of trade, which was why the coastal cities boomed. My mother was one."

"Amma," Jase corrected.

"I was never allowed to call her that," Yarz admitted. "None of that vulgar language in my first master's home. But, my point is that I do know her, and I will tell her you want to talk."

"I want to thank her," Sal clarified. "For so much. She saved Tyr and Geo. She saved all of us when she had horses ready. And she saved my assault when she led this rebellion. So I owe her."

He nodded. "I'll tell her, but I'm not sure she'll accept, ma'am. Baeli..." He trailed off, his face contorting as he tried to find the right words. "She comes and goes. She has her own rules. That woman is a very strong female, but I get the impression that you intimidate her."

"Well, I can't force her," Sal assured him, "and I won't. I just want her to get the credit she deserves."

"Yes, ma'am," he said, stepping back. "I'll get the Horde to start choosing packs, though. That I can promise."

"Good." Sal turned to the map. "Shade will be in as soon as her camp is prepared. Do we have any other updates on enemy movements?"

"No," Dom said. "Nya's pack checked the lower side of the foothills, and the only traces are from those Esceans. They said they found signs that the Terran army is moving north, and fast, but not along the foothills. It's like they're making a straight line for the Nebula II."

Ylexa moved beside the King. "If the enemy is spreading out, we'll need to as well."

Sal nodded. "While you work with Shade - "

"What about me?" the girl in question asked as she ducked inside, both of her mates following right after. "Sorry, I heard my name."

"Shade," Sal said, "if you can work with the linkers, I'd like to know how many troops we're up against and where. I plan to take us up the Escean side of the mountains to Eastward, then Forward Camp. We'll need to push Terric - and the Escean allies of Terric - away from the border far enough for the CFC to regroup. Ylexa, if your maargra can spread out and push a path up toward the middle of Escea; I'll ask the grauori to swing north along the eastern edge. It's not perfect, and there's a lot of space for them to still get around us, but they're giving us no other option."

"But Sal?" Shade asked. "How will I do this thing if the nuvani aren't with us?"

"Across the links," Ylexa told her. "Once your mind knows theirs, with the number of linkers we have with us, we'll be able to do this at a distance. If you can see it, you can burn it, right? Well, a lookout will let you see it. Exton is one of my best."

"Ok," Shade agreed. "Because I can't burn everything. Karim says that the only downside of my skill is that it's too dangerous. I can't just explode things in battle because I might hurt someone, but he thinks exploding them first will make the battles better." She looked at Sal. "Right?"

"Right," Sal told her. "Your skill works best at a distance, and this will give you that."

Shade pulled in a deep breath. "Then I will burn anything you want me to."

Ylexa gestured for Shade to follow her to the side, and Perin stepped up next. Sal lifted a hand, halting him before the next problem could land in her lap. "I trust you all to deal with it. Right now, I need to finalize the border push. We have units up and down the border waiting to hear if this is a go. Sounds to me like it is. So, tomorrow at mid-day, the CFC will begin to take back its country. Happy New Year, everyone."

"Then just a quick question," Perin said. "Sal, is the unit mingling a problem?"

"No," she promised. "I think the bonds between us are helping. It's blurred the lines between countries and made us all just allies."

"Just wanted to check, because I saw one of the 43rd coming out of a tent in the horde on my way here. Don't know if he was helping set up or something else."

Sal smiled. "Well, that might help with any speciesist feelings we have left. No, Perin, let them mingle. We have no pubs to relax at, so the camps should be kept casual."

"Thanks, Sal."

Catching Jase's eye, she moved to the back side of the tent. Sure, she could do this anywhere, but she wanted the commanders close in case someone, somewhere, had an issue. She'd been keeping the line updated, but it wasn't much. Now, it was finally time, and she desperately hoped they hadn't taken too long.

The push begins tomorrow at mid-day local time, she thought, sending it to everyone waiting along the border. Prepare your soldiers tonight. I want a hard push right across to the Escean side. From there, if the Terrans turn, let them retreat. If they refuse, keep going, but do not risk the integrity of the defensive line, am I clear?

A rush of understanding came back, some humans, some iliri, but most were grauori.

If you have any problems, let me know. I do not want surprises, which means no excessive celebrations tonight.

Another wave of agreement from many, many minds, then Sal released the link. A split second later, someone reached out to her. She didn't even need to hear the voice to know who it was.

Blaz, she greeted him. How's Eastward?

A mess, he told her. We've been holding the line, and the grauori have been sneaking in supplies, but the siege is a deadlock. We have enough conscripts here to make it interesting, though. Evidently, I have a girl who can make nightmares. Not as good as Audgan's fear, but it sure keeps the Terrans up at night. How are you, Sal?

Good, she promised. I took Razor as my fourth mate.

Oh? She could feel him grinning. And Scorch? How's that stallion doing?

She knew he didn't care about her horse that much. What he wanted to know was how she was doing with Blaec's death, but she appreciated that he'd asked so gently. Of all the people in the world, Blaz understood.

He's good. I enjoy riding him, she assured her friend. And while I miss his first owner, I'm ok. No, I'm good. I've finally realized that Blaec didn't lie to me. He thought he was doing the right thing. I still think he was wrong, but his intentions were good.

Glad to hear it. Well, tomorrow is the big push, and a few days from now, the 112th will be joining you. Pig and Rais talked about the push to Terric City. We're with you, Sal. The 112th will gladly make sure we resolve the Terran threat.

Thank you, she said. I've actually missed you guys, but you're the only ones who could handle Eastward.

And it's going to be a mess, but we'll get it done, he promised. Sal, this whole push is going to be a mess. Do me one favor?

Anything.

Tell your guys how you feel. Put it into words. Give them that to hold onto, even if they never need it, ok? He paused. And for you to have too. I just... In the time we've been here, I realized that Jiesa and I never got that. We always kept it secret. We had to. That meant the only times I heard her say she loved me was in a whisper, not a scream, and I regret it. I think it's the part that hurts the worst.

Yeah, she agreed. I've been trying hard not to overthink things, and just to stop worrying about what I feel. I'm getting better.

But not good yet, he added, knowing her all too well. No, I understand. But try. Just remember that we don't get any warning when our last minute is upon us. Sometimes, it's better to jump too soon than too late.

She glanced at Jase, who was pretending very hard not to be paying attention. I'm not sure I'm in love with Razor yet, she told Blaz, her thought quiet and calm, hoping her cessivi wouldn't feel it. From the way Jase's mouth twisted, she knew she was failing.

And Blaz didn't care. Oh, I have a feeling you are. You made him your mate. That means you definitely feel something. You just want some big moment for it to hit you, and love doesn't always work like that. Sometimes, it creeps up on you, Sal. An acquaintance who becomes a friend. A friend who becomes more. Something more that ends up being what you can't live without. Stop thinking about what kind of bugles will sound, and start looking at it the other way. How would you feel if he was gone?

Oh.

She didn't like that thought at all. Razor had become a part of them so easily. He had just slipped into her normal. He made her happy, and he made her want to be with him, but she didn't get that foolish, giddy feeling she had with Jase, or the intensity of things with Zep, let alone the nervousness she had with Kolt. Razor was just easy, and she kept worrying that it might be too easy.

Sal, Blaz told her, no two loves will ever be the same. I've learned that recently. I also know that it's never something we can plan. Just go with it, ok? I am.

Is there someone new? she asked, hearing a hint in that.

No, he promised. Someone I've known a while, and she doesn't have a clue, but it's still nice. Now go, be safe, ok? Fight like a beast tomorrow, because I will.

And take care of the 112th, she ordered. Horses too. I expect to give Rax a big hug the next time I see him.

The old man's still just as sound as sound can be. Seems Tilso and Shift's method has been good for his joints. I've been trying my best to copy it. Now go. Have one last good night, Sal.

You too. Sleep well, Blaz. Then she raised her voice to the room. "The assault is set for mid-day tomorrow, but I do not want us to panic tonight - or drink ourselves into a stupor. Let's get our intel from Shade, then we all deserve to relax and enjoy our last night in the CFC and a great start to a new year." She turned to leave, but paused. "Make tonight count. That's an order, people."

"Yes, Kaisae," Dom said, encouraging the others to mumble the words after him. "Ahnor, I think that means you need to do the same."

"Yeh," Jase agreed. "Hopefully, this will be my last time here. I do na like this country anymore. Raewar, the order is fer yer girl too."

"Not a problem at all," Arctic assured him. "But she's in deep, and getting a count. Go spoil the Kaisae."

"Kitten?" Jase asked, holding out his hand.

Sal didn't just take it. She twined her fingers with his and smiled, letting him guide her out into the darkness beyond.

Chapter Forty-Two

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

When they were outside the tent, Jase turned left, heading toward the ocean. Not that the ocean was close, but from up here, it still filled the horizon. The moons glowed on the surface, creating long streaks of light that guided them. The couple could easily see the ravines and cracks that might trip a human, stepping over them and around the clusters of trees. Sal wasn't sure where Jase was taking her, but she'd follow him anywhere.

"Sal?" The voice was Kolt's, and he seemed honestly surprised. Then he saw Jase. "Oh. I'm guessing you two want to be alone?"

"Yeh," Jase told him, waving the guy closer. "C'mon."

Kolt chuckled at the conflicting direction, but he also understood. It seemed Jase's idea of alone only counted for other people. Sal's mates were his mates, and they were tied too close for distance to matter.

The trio pushed through one last cluster of trees, and Sal sucked in a breath. "How did you know this was here?" she asked.

Because "here" was a large, flat rock that hung over the edge of the plateau. The drop down wasn't that far, maybe a few meters, but the view? That was amazing. It was far enough away from the main traffic to be private, and all Sal could see were stars - both above and on the water stretching out to eternity.

"Zep found it," Jase admitted. "He and Razor are finding blankets. I thought..." He glanced back at Kolt. "Did ya ever get ta look at the stars?"

"No," Kolt admitted. "City lights don't do much for star gazing."

"Yeh, same fer me, but Rayna said it is nice." A sharp smile flashed across his face. "She said kites are fun, so I tend ta believe her."

A rustle of branches announced Sal's last two mates. Zep had a pair of blankets in his hands, and Razor? He had an armful of bottles. Mead, Sal was willing to bet, although she couldn't see for sure.

It didn't take the four guys long to set up their picnic, and it wasn't meant to be fancy. Everyone got a bottle. Zep rolled the edge of the blanket into a makeshift pillow, then pulled Sal down beside him. Jase claimed the other side, using Zep's waist for his own pillow. Razor moved beside Sal to rest his head on her hip. Kolt just shrugged then claimed Jase's thigh for his own head.

Legs pointed in all directions. The rock beneath the blanket was warm from the day's sun. A light breeze made the trees rustle, but it was too early for any birds or bugs to sing into the night. That made it quiet enough to hear the sounds of the army celebrating in the distance, separated by little more than a few stands of trees.

"That," Zep said, pointing straight up at a smudged band of stars, "is called the Milky Way. Not sure what it's a way to, though."

Kolt chuckled. "Constellations have strange names. I mean, you see that big, pink star? Then there's the little bluish one down and to the right?" His arm was aimed up at the sky. "The two yellow ones that go off to the left? I was told that's the Ix."

"Ogun," Zep said, pointing to the other side of the sky. "The five stars in almost a straight line are supposed to be his sword."

"I don't see it," Sal admitted.

"It's like a stick figure," Zep explained, "but the dots are the points the lines connect to. I only remember the easiest ones to see, but there are millions up there. I guess people like making pictures out of things."

"Like clouds," Sal realized.

Jase made a soft noise and gestured to a nearly perfect circle of six stars by the horizon. "That's ayati's circle," he told them. "Amma said it led the iliri south."

Sal snuggled into Zep's chest. "I like that."

"And that line?" He pointed to the one Zep had called Ogun. "It is na a sword. She called it the line of summer. Said it will hide in the winter, but we can see it when it gets warmer. In summer, it's supposed ta be in the middle of the sky."

"So we have different constellations too, huh?" Zep asked. "Although I like yours better."

Kolt just pointed at the moons. "We should call those the eyes of ayati."

"Why?" Razor asked.

"Because that's what Sal thinks they are." Kolt made it sound obvious.

Razor turned to look at her. "Really?"

"Do you know the names of the moons?" she asked.

"Yep, Order and Chaos. The big one's Order, I think, but they're always side by side, so I've just called them the moons." He was still watching her, waiting for an explanation.

"So what is ayati?" she said, answering herself before they could try. "It's the order and the chaos. It's also a cycle that repeats over and over, consistently - or so it seems. I don't know why that stuck in my head, but when Blaec died, all I could see were men who hated me and those moons. It was like they were taunting me, daring me to go against the cycle." She shrugged against Zep. "I was also half-crazy from grief, so take that as you will."

Razor reached up for her hand. "It makes sense, Sal. And I don't know, maybe you feel things we can't. I mean, I can't see ayati."

"Want to?" she asked.

He sat up, twisting to see her better. "You can just show me?"

"I think so." She pulled herself up to match him. "Kolt's felt it, so I don't know why you guys couldn't see it too."

"Can we all see it?" Kolt asked.

Zep made a noise like he was unsure. "Or will it break our fragile minds?"

"No," Sal promised. "You'll see it or you won't, and the sight of it isn't some mystical thing that's impossible to take in. It's just..." She stuttered, trying to pick the right word. "It's complicated. I mean ayati is, and the more you look at it, the more you want to, and I'm pretty sure that's what happened to the others. Just... If I show you and you can't take it, then back out of the link?"

"And look down," Jase suggested. "She always says she sees it in the sky."

Razor nodded. "I'd like to."

"Me too," Zep said.

"Sal," Kolt decided, "just add us all. If nothing else, I think we need to understand what you're dealing with."

"Ok." She took a deep breath and pulled their minds into hers.

When she felt them all settle in like they did for battle, she pulled a little harder, tying them in deeper. It was easier with her cessivi. She knew them inside and out. They already had a place, but Razor didn't resist. She nestled her tie with him right in the middle, weaving them all into a strong, solid whole. And then she shifted it all.

Their battle meld tied their perceptions together. Linking when making love tied their emotions together. What Sal did was combine it all, adding in the thoughts as well. There, under the light of two staring moons, she opened herself to all four men completely, giving them access to every single thing she had. Her heart, her mind, and even her soul, it was theirs to sort through - but they all just looked up to the sky.

"It's gorgeous," Zep breathed.

"Yeah," Razor agreed, "and it's moving. Sal, how do you know it wants something?"

"It's happy," she told them. "See how content it feels, almost like it's calm? But sometimes it has opinions, like if I suggested we pull the Blades away from the main Anglian army and ride straight for Terric City alone." She let herself get into the thought, feeling excitement at the prospect she was suggesting. "We could slip in without being noticed. We all know we could. One little assassination, and Makiel would die. We'd win the war, and all of this would be over. It could be so very easy - "

Razor grabbed her hand, gripping hard enough to halt her words. "It's writhing."

"Oh, I know," she promised. "I can see it too. I think it happens because that decision would completely reorganize the pattern. That's what it's trying to do, and it makes knots. Big tangles like over there." She pointed. "Which seems to be something very bad for me."

"What did Merriton look like?" Kolt asked.

"Like someone had thrown threads out haphazardly. Not short ones, but spools of infinitely small threads, and it was all in a heap. The more I let others help, the easier it was to organize it all. I don't know, I think it's become like a game. I do things, and the pattern weaves itself together, but not like a tapestry. More like a spider's web."

"And the bits hanging down?" Zep asked.

"People," Sal explained. "Those are the ties people have to the choices we'll get. Like Ninsa raising an iliri as a son. That son then helped us when we needed it. Then you all came to save me, and my actions convinced the slaves to rebel. It's all connected, but it's so complicated. Seeing a line doesn't mean anything on its own, and the mass is too hard to make out. All I can do is guess. Sometimes, it's easy, like with these." And she focused on four of the lines, following them all the way down.

Kolt gasped and sat up, realizing one led to him. No, it didn't directly connect to him, but it hovered above him as if his movements would make it sway. One went to Jase, another to Zep, and a third to Razor. These were the proof she'd needed to believe that her mind wasn't going. These lines showed it was an actual connection, because these men were truly hers.

"Sal?" Jase asked, his voice little more than a breath. "What's that?"

In the link, his focus led her attention to what he meant. This line wasn't in the sky, and it wasn't something she couldn't physically see. It was what she'd tried to explain to Kolt. The pushes and pulls, the strange sensations. Somehow, Jase had recognized one of them and made the others "see" it too.

Kolt answered before Sal could. "That's your bond to Zep. Either the cessivi link or just the tie from whatever made you two friends in your life, right, Sal?"

"It's their friendship," she said. "One favor after another, until there's this balance hanging there, and neither knows who is ahead. It's the debt and the repayment that's fully intended but hasn't happened yet. I don't know how to make it make sense, but that's what I think it is. Parents have them with children. Friends sometimes do, but not always. Dom and Rayna are tied like that, and Shift... He's getting this connection that I think will turn into one."

Razor let out a heavy breath. "That bond we feel. I know you guys know what I'm talking about. How some friends are just shallow, but others are so much deeper. Like how we all felt that Geo and Ghost were the right recruits when they walked up. That gut instinct. It seems to have a... source."

"Yes and no," Sal said. "I don't think it has a source. I think it's the bigger picture that allows me to see it. The, I don't know, energy of our actions, maybe? The hopes, the faith, and the trust. Those things that make us remember a friend from long ago so fondly while forgetting others. That thought in our minds," she explained. "I think we start it, and I'm just somehow able to see it." Then she waved the whole thing away. "But it's a skill, and I have to think to do it."

Zep wrapped his arms around her and pulled her back down. "And it makes you tired. Is that why you slept for so long?"

"Yes and no." She looked over at Jase. "For a while there, I didn't want to miss anything. I didn't want to sleep away the time I had left. I didn't want to die wishing I had just one more kiss, one more word, or..." She turned to Razor. "... One more chance. So I wore myself out trying to make sure I got to live this little bit of life I supposedly had left."

"Sal," Razor breathed, moving to lean over her, not caring that Zep was beneath them both. "We're still linked, sweetie. I can feel that more than I ever have, and it's ok." His hand cupped her jaw. "The only thing I've ever wanted from you is trust, and you give me that. Over and over. Anything else is a bonus, ok?"

"But you love me," she breathed.

He smiled as he leaned a little closer. "This whole army does, Kaisae. You can't fall for a man because he loved you first. You have to fall for him because he's worth it. Whatever it you decide matters most, and it's not going to happen in a few weeks."

She grabbed his shirt and pulled, refusing to let him back away. "I think you may be wrong." When she tugged a little more, he didn't resist at all, and his lips met hers willingly.

Chapter Forty-Three

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Tyr was making one last sweep of the army boundaries when he heard voices. They sounded happy, not like some enemy unit trying to sneak up in the dark, so he didn't call out. He just moved a little closer to check, hoping it wouldn't ruin someone's moment. Then he recognized Sal's giggle, and those deeper voices? Yeah, at least one was Zep.

That made him step even lighter. He'd just take one peek to make sure everything was ok. Leaning around a heavy fir tree, he found them all in a tangle. The blanket proved this moment had been planned, so Tyr backed away. Luckily, the wind was in his favor, so maybe he hadn't even disturbed Sal and her mates.

Because she needed this. It felt like the more her mates made her enjoy the moment, the stronger she was. That was why he tried to make her laugh when he could. Everyone else worried about her health and her tactics, but only her mates really let her goof off. Tyr wanted her to know that real friends would do the same.

He almost turned away, but curiosity got the better of him. Sure, he knew what people said about their iliri orgies. And yes, he'd rolled in bed with Razor and that crossbred, but he had a feeling this was different. That night had been all about the sex. Sal and her mates were so much more. They were all about the love, and the kind deeper than Tyr could ever imagine. The kind that was inked all across her body in pale swirls on milky skin.

So he looked again, but this time through the branches of the tree. Razor had her pressed into Zep's chest. Zep had her hand pulled up to his lips. Jase moved closer, reaching across Zep's body to kiss the side of Sal's face or her neck. Tyr couldn't be sure. The guys were all over each other and not weird about it at all. And Kolt, who was left out of the tangle, watched with hungry eyes, but he didn't seem upset. Oddly, he looked like he was as into it as the rest of them. Almost as if all four of the men were the ones kissing Sal so passionately.

Fuck, that was hot. Not in an onsyc way, because Tyr really wasn't into guys. Hell, a year ago he would've said he'd rather not get laid than have another dude in the room. Then he'd started hanging around the iliri. There was something so amazing about their love. It was carnal, passionate, and just brutal. Not in the cruel sort of way, but the take-it-or-leave-it type.

And he couldn't tear his eyes away.

He told himself they were out in the open, so they shouldn't be surprised someone might see, but he knew better. He was watching because he couldn't stop himself. Too many nights, it had been Sal he imagined when he wrapped his fist around his dick - or buried it in someone else. His fantasies weren't complete, though. He tried to put her in the positions he and Razor had with Xenla, but it didn't feel right. Sal didn't fuck her men to get noticed. She made love to them because that was just what she felt, and it was definitely where this was going.

A tightness was growing in Tyr's pants, and he reached down to squeeze himself, hoping to relieve a little bit of the pressure. When he looked back, Kolt had moved. Now he was on Zep's other side, kissing up the length of Sal's thigh. His hands moved higher, opening her pants, but it was Razor's fingers that slid inside. Kolt just changed his focus to pulling off her boots. Jase was kicking his own off, and Sal's hands were working to lift Razor's shirt free.

Tyr was amazed at how easy they made it. Zep, pinned beneath at least three bodies, couldn't do much, so Kolt helped. When Razor's shirt was high enough, Jase pulled it over his head. Then again, he and Kolt had already shed their shirts. Not a single word was said. Everything was in their minds, but they knew. The five of them had no hesitation, no shame about parts of their bodies being exposed or so close together. There were none of those awkward moments of bumping heads or bashing elbows. They just knew and then made it happen.

But when Zep and Jase pulled Sal's shirt off, it was almost too much to take in. There, under the light of two nearly full moons, the Kaisae of all Iliri glowed. Her skin wasn't just pale. It was like fresh snow, the lines of her tattoos more pattern than color. Her breasts were small, firm, and yes, covered in tattoos. Her areolas and nipples were pale, but pigmented enough to be almost lavender, not the pink he'd expected. Maybe that was the moonlight, though.

Then Jase's mouth found one, and Tyr knew it wasn't a trick of the light. He was just close enough to see the flicks of the Ahnor's tongue and the bulges in all the men's pants. Sal let her head fall back, her lips parting to show those sharp teeth of hers. Kolt tugged at Razor's arm, and they traded places, giving Razor the chance to shed his pants. When he flopped onto the ground beside Zep, the whole pile moved again.

Sal was shifted onto Razor's naked hips. Jase yanked his pants open and staggered to his feet. Zep smiled a bit as he rolled over and crawled back. For a moment the jumble of bodies didn't make sense until Sal reached for Jase's dick. The Ahnor grabbed the back of her head and pulled her closer, growling softly as she sucked his pale cock right between her lips. When Razor lifted his hips, the entire group sighed in pleasure, though it was Sal who he'd pushed into, but he didn't thrust. He just waited.

Jase shifted. Zep moved between all those legs, his mouth aiming for Sal. One of his hands reached up for her breast, Kolt moved to suckle at the other, and while Zep tongued the Kaisae's clit, Razor finally began to pump. The group of them moved as one. When Kolt's mouth moved higher, his fingers continued to fondle her breast, rubbing and flicking at her nipple. It was when he bit, though, that Sal couldn't take it.

She moaned around Jase's dick, arched her back, and grabbed at Zep between her legs. Tyr had to clench his jaw to hold in his own groan, but when Kolt dropped his hand to his own dick, it was too much. Tyr's throbbed in sympathy, begging for attention, and Tyr wasn't the kind of guy to ignore it.

He tried not to make a noise as he unbuttoned his fly, but the iliri were moaning, growling, and gasping enough to cover it. The trees made it a little hard to see everything, but the view was clear enough for his mind to fill in the gaps, and Sal was so brilliant she may as well have been under a spotlight.

Tyr pressed a hand against one of the trees to hold him up, and then slowly slid the other over his dick. The flesh was so engorged, he could feel his pulse throbbing, pounding in a demand for attention, but he wanted to draw this out. Never again would he witness a true iliri orgy, and he'd certainly never be invited to one, but if he didn't think about it, he could almost pretend he was there. Watching her. Holding her as she bounced on Razor, was sucked by Zep, fondled by Kolt, and while she swallowed every inch of Jase's pale dick. He could almost imagine her mouth was wrapped around his instead.

Kolt's hand seemed to set the rhythm. The man thrust into his own palm, but his focus was on Sal's neck. Dark trickles flowed from some of the savage bites, but not a single one of them cared. From the way Sal was moaning, she loved it and was begging for more. And then Zep moved, shoving his arm forward. Tyr could just make out that dark hand cupping Razor's balls.

Tyr couldn't take it. He'd never seen anything so sensual in his life. Their lovemaking wasn't about each man getting the woman. It was about the whole group feeling pleasure together. It was honest in a way he'd never expected, and the moment Razor bucked, proving that he liked it, Tyr lost the last of his control. He came, hard, shooting his load into the dead leaves and dried needles of his hiding spot.

He still couldn't look away, watching as Sal began to suck Jase with a frenzy. Her fist pumped him, her mouth swallowed him, the same way Zep worked her, sucking, lapping, and lost to everything else. The slaps of flesh grew louder as the thrusts got deeper, then Jase wrenched himself free of Sal's mouth. She cried out, her hand on Jase's dick still stroking, and then Tyr saw the most miraculous thing of all.

They came. All of them, together, at the same time. He had no doubt at all about what happened, but he couldn't imagine it. Five bodies, one mind, and all the pleasure combined. As their orgasms subsided, each man moved closer to Sal, supporting her - and themselves with her - as they turned that tangle into something a little easier to maintain. Bodies lay across each other. Arms were clasped and smiles were shared while Tyr hurried to put his dick back in his pants.

They were trading lazy kisses with Sal and cuddles when Tyr stepped back. His foot hit something hard enough to make a scuff. It wasn't even a twig snapping, but they'd hear it. He just hoped the group would assume it was nothing more ominous than nature. When he looked up to make sure he hadn't ruined their moment, only one set of eyes had turned to the sound: Razor's.

For a moment, Tyr was sure his friend saw him, but Razor said nothing. Instead, his smile returned, and he looked back at Sal, seemingly forgetting that anything at all had happened, but Tyr hadn't. He made it a dozen meters away and stopped again, checking to make sure he had his uniform straight enough, then he just let out a deep sigh.

He could still remember the first time he'd actually met Sal. Oh, Zep had told them all about her. He'd also heard stories about the lethal assassin from dozens of people, but meeting her was completely different. She'd walked down the hall in nothing but a towel, and he hadn't been able to help himself. He'd smarted off again, thinking he was giving Zep a little more shit.

He hadn't meant a thing by it, but when she'd come to sit on his lap, he'd finally understood exactly what Zep loved about the iliri. She was so small, but when his hands wrapped around her waist, she wasn't soft. Holding Sal felt like holding a weapon, and one that could cut both ways. Then she'd looked at him.

Her eyes were white, but they were nothing like a human's. The way she'd examined him made him feel like she could see straight into his soul. Like she knew him, had judged him, and strangely enough, she'd found him worthy. That was the moment he knew he'd die for her. Oh, he'd never be lucky enough to be loved by her, but he didn't fucking care.

Salryc Luxx, the Kaisae of all Iliri and the most dangerous woman on the continent, had looked at him like she trusted him, and it had changed his fucking world. The problem was that it had been months - half a year, actually - and he still didn't know what to do about it. So he did this. He tried to make her happy, he vowed to keep her safe, and when anyone was looking, he pretended like the whole thing was the biggest joke of all.

Chapter Forty-Four

Anglia

Ashir read the note again. The girl's Iliran was cramped, but he was pretty sure he'd read it right. Frantically, he shuffled through his own notes, looking for something. It took a minute before he could find it, but when he did, he laid the pages side by side. One in Glish, one in Iliran. Combined, they made so much sense. Too much sense, actually.

His breath fell from his lungs as he realized what he was seeing. This could be the answer. From everything they'd found, it all kept coming back to a handful of vague comments that had been left by humans, but Ashir was iliri. He knew what those things felt like to live through. If he used his own experiences to translate the experiments humans had recorded, he could very well be looking at how to keep Salryc Luxx from going insane.

He just needed one more thing. Turning, he opened the cabinet where he stored the sorted papers. It had been days since he'd last seen it. He knew he'd had it when Ryali came to the basement because he'd used it to explain about ayati. Rummaging without care through documents he'd been so careful not to harm, Ashir finally found the last piece of evidence he needed.

Once he had the stack of all the papers that supported his theory, Ashir hurried toward the stairs. Each step made his feet want to move a little faster, but it was six stories up to the main level. He still ran. By the time he reached the third floor, his thighs were burning. The fifth had him gasping for breath, and he staggered into the main hall of Arhhawen on legs that felt like water.

"Inessi!" he bellowed. "Where is the Ahnor's dam?"

Dozens of faces looked at him in fear. More when Ashir snarled in frustration. He turned, intending to head for the kitchens when the woman in question called out behind him.

"Professor," Inessi drawled, sounding as calm as if she was reprimanding a child, "ya do na need ta scare the girls. What did ya find?"

He waved her closer. "We need Molis, too. Professor Molis, I mean." He was still panting. "I think I have it."

Inessi didn't need him to say what he had or what this "it" was. She heard the need in his voice and simply acted. Pointing at one girl, she barked out something in Iliran. Another was sent the opposite direction. A group of children got her next round of orders, but Ashir couldn't keep up. His understanding of the language had faded with disuse, and he'd never been that good to begin with. He was trying, though, but finding this answer had taken up all his time.

"Upstairs," Inessi decided, marching toward yet another staircase.

Ashir almost groaned. He wanted to beg her not to make him climb anymore, but he certainly wasn't brave enough to try and change this woman's mind. Instead, he followed after her. Maybe a bit slower than he wanted, and he knew his body would be killing him before he even made it into bed, but this was worth it. At least these stairs weren't steep and straight like the ones below.

Instead, they curved elegantly around the bowl of the main common area. The stairs themselves were made of pale, nearly white marble. The railing was odd. To the eye, it looked black, and under his hand, it was cold and hard. He had a suspicion it was real metal, but no one had tried to test it yet. In Arhhawen, things were old, and who knew what the first humans had created this place from.

Molis met them at the top and gestured to the side. The historian was a strange little man. His face was weathered enough to make him look ancient, but nothing else about him seemed old. Especially not the way he moved. Leading the group into a large room filled with a table, Molis claimed a seat at the side. Inessi took the one at the end. Ashir made his way around the other side to sit across from his colleagues.

"She says ya haf sumthan important," Molis said.

Ashir laid the documents out between them. "Could one of you please read the Iliran to make sure I have it right?"

Inessi took the page, the colors making it stand out from the rest. "Mental stability in Kaisaes increases with pack size. Episodes of aggression decrease. Looks like more breeding partners decreases the aggression even more. Exponentially. Stress reduction shows minimal effects."

The formal words sounded strange in her accent, but that was about what Ashir had gleaned from the notes as well. So he pointed at the notes in Glish. A whole stack of them, watching while Molis's eyes narrowed suspiciously.

"I'm not going to make you read this," he promised, "but trust me when I say I have. Over and over, hoping to make sense of it. This note finally tied it all together. Ok, do you two know what ayati really is?"

Molis scoffed at him. "All iliri know ayati."

"Of ayati, yes," Ashir agreed, "but the actual what part, not so much. We know the effects, we believe it exists, and we accept that it happens, but how many of us understand what makes it all work? Well, the people who made iliri did. Ayati is nothing more than the interconnected energy between us." He patted his arm. "Like in our own bodies. Each cell lives and dies on its own, but it's also part of a whole. There's a bond between them. For the bodies, it's mostly chemical. For iliri, it's energy. Those humans thought electrical, but I'm not quite willing to buy that."

"K?" Molis said carefully.

"So, this link seems to also be what our skills use. And when I say it ties all iliri together, I mean each and every one, alive, dead, or yet to be born. It crosses through time, which is how prophets can glimpse the future."

Inessi's eyes were sparkling with interest. "So ya say we can control ayati?"

"No," he corrected. "I'm saying ayati is a force of nature, just like gravity. Still, when we understand it, we can work with it. And our Kaisae is right at the center of it all. The more people who turn to her for decisions, well..."

"She is the brain 'a the body," Molis said, proving he was following. "She makes the decisions. We carry it out. We can na survive wi'out our brain."

"Exactly." Ashir nodded at him. "But here's the thing. From what I've learned, the Kaisaes who've come before all went insane because they got lost in ayati. They needed to know something, could finally see the ties between us all, so they went looking. Where prophets catch a glimpse, our Kaisaes can ride the waves. They can intentionally go into that web of consciousness." He looked at both of them. "Have I lost you yet?"

"Na," Inessi assured him. "Makes sense. The more we need her, the stronger she will be. Ya basically said why Kaisaes only can do this in war."

"Uh..." Ashir lifted a hand and tilted it from side to side. "Kinda. When I met Sal, I only had a few moments with her, but her female human friend was more than willing to talk. I admit, I was drunk on human meat, but the woman said Sal pays for her skills. She said that learning new ones hurt. I think it was the Consort who told me that, but I could be wrong."

"Does na matter," Molis snapped. "How do we keep her mind t'gether?"

"We don't," Ashir said. "Don't you get it? Kaisaes go insane because they get lost in the future or the past. They can see too much, all the time, and they can't find their way back. They need a trail to follow. Something that can pull them back to the here and now. A tether, if you will."

"So," Inessi demanded, "how do we tether her?"

"Exactly how we thought. We've all been thinking it's tied to her pack, right? But it's more than that. The more she cares, the stronger the tether. Friends matter. Family matters more. Lovers matter even more." Then he looked at them both, one after the other. "Cessivi, though..."

"They share a soul," Inessi breathed. "If they are here and can na follow, then she will be sucked back."

"And the more she has, the better her chances are." Ashir couldn't stop his smirk from showing. "We've been told that Salryc Luxx claims three cessivi. That means if one is lost, the next can hold her up. She knows it instinctually. She has to, because she keeps finding more mates - or more mates find her. She keeps growing her pack."

Molis slashed a hand through the air, almost as if negating that. "She is na like any other Kaisae. She can make more cessivi. Why?"

Ashir let out a heavy breath and leaned back, shoving his hand over his mouth. "I think because she's been lucky." He lifted the hand away to hold it up. "Hear me out. Sal joined the Blades and gained a family that she loves. She found her mates. She made friends in Anglia. Those are all bonds! The Kaisaes who came before? It was them and a small group. Maybe a few hundred. At best, a few thousand. Humans kept them contained. Iliri were slaves. We were kept isolated, only knowing those with the same owner. All too often, packs were closely related, having been bred from the slaves owned before. There simply weren't a lot of options that the Kaisaes' bodies wouldn't refuse. And for Sal, none of that is a problem."

"B'cause she has crossed the world?" Inessi asked.

Ashir nodded. "That, because she was owned by the military who collected conscripts from all around, and the biggest thing of all." He paused, bracing for their reaction. "Because she accepts humans."

Neither Inessi or Molis tried to deny it. Instead, they both nodded sagely, as if this made perfect sense. Ashir let out a sigh, relieved that at least these two wouldn't try to deny that her relationship with humans had made her stronger. Many others would have. For too long, the lines between species had been impossible to cross, but it seemed Sal had changed that as well.

"I met her Dernor," Molis said. "B'fore he was her Dernor. The man felt her pull. He was as loyal as the rest of us, poss'bly more. He says I named him ilus first."

"Jassant brought him ta my house," Inessi explained, adding her own story. "At first, I thought they were lovers. When they said they shared a mate, I did na know it was the Kaisae. I knew my boy guarded her, but did na expect her ta love him back so much."

"Yeah," Ashir said, "and I was captured in Syhar, then hauled before her. I had to pass through so many humans. They say the words. They drop their eyes. One man apologized for making her touch someone. Well, us, but still. The girl who took me to a bed when I ate too much?" Ashir smiled. "She loves the Kaisae as much as we do. The King!" Ashir gestured around them. "He gave her a home and changed the laws."

"He rode ta war," Molis pointed out. "They say she was gonna die, but he would na let her do it alone."

Ashir snapped his fingers and pointed at the little professor. "That. What I'm saying is that it all matters. Il bax genause. That's what it means! Everything they give to her is as important as what she gives to us. These are the bonds she needs to stay sane. When she gets desperate, she'll try to do something - anything - and her mind will reach out, struggling to expand what it can do, and these bonds, they will pull her back. This is what will keep her sane, and I have no fucking idea how I'm supposed to explain it to her."

Molis then began to smile. "I can do it. Because ya do na haf ta explain it ta her. Ya need ta tell her mates. They are the ones who will protect her. And they need ta know that her harem is its own army. She can na do this alone, and they can na allus be awake, rested, happy, or wha'ever she needs."

"She needs more mates," Inessi realized.

Ashir slid the pages over, his eyes finding one at the bottom. "The girls made a big deal about one of the subjects in the records. I thought it was a joke." Then he held up the page. "The one they called 'Linked trait, Unmodified Female Alpha' ended up with the largest harem. Thirteen that they documented. Basically, her entire pack, except for a single submissive female that the males refused to breed with." Ashir read the last line again before reciting it. "Subject LUFA often exhibits a unique synergy with her breeding partners. Almost as if they are able to form synchronized movements." Then he looked up. "They were all cessivi."

Chapter Forty-Five

Anglia

They'd started talking late, and finished early. Arhhawen was still humming with the sounds of activity, but it seemed a lot of the iliri preferred a nocturnal schedule. The room they'd used had no windows, but Molis was pretty sure midnight had come and gone. With the army being so far south and east, it would be even earlier for them. Hopefully, not too early.

The problem was that Ashir's science left too many holes for any of them to be sure it would solve everything. Yes, it sounded like a wonderful solution - just get the Kaisae of all Iliri to bed a few more males - but it wouldn't be that easy. She also had to care. If it was her bond with another that kept her tethered to reality, the emotional connection mattered more than the physical one. After all, they weren't trying to breed her, they were trying to save the brilliant mind she was carrying around on her shoulders. Salryc Luxx could do things that no one else had ever imagined, and from the stories, she did it easily.

But if he'd learned anything about her mates, it was that they were devoted. Blaec Doll had died for her. Long ago, Molis had touched Zep himself, and the images that had flashed in the Dernor's mind weren't shallow ones. They were all filled with pride. Some for himself, but mostly for what Salryc Luxx had done. Never mind that all of Arhhawen knew the Kaisae now claimed four men. Things like that were never kept secret, but how many would be enough?

And did it have to be mates?

He had a feeling the King would have an effect on her. Sal seemed to honestly care about him, and the human clearly respected her. In Prin, the King had made it clear that he answered to Sal, not the other way around. Then again, most people thought of her by the shortened version of her name. That gave them one more reason to claim her, so how could they turn it around? How could the iliri make such a powerful woman feel like she was also their friend?

Did they even have to?

Because Molis had volunteered for one specific reason. He'd touched the Dernor. He'd felt the man's mind. His human mind, and it had been so much stronger than he'd expected. If one man was like that, then surely there had to be another, and the Kaisae was surrounded by some of the best. Men she called friends. Soldiers who'd blindly sworn to stand between her and any threat, and who were doing a very good job of showing they meant it. They weren't all iliri, though. Did species even matter?

Molis didn't stop to look at a clock. The hour didn't matter. Sal had tasked them to find some kind of solution, and they had. Now, they could always keep looking for something better, something without so much room for failure in it, but she couldn't just wait around for them to prove what worked and what didn't. Propping both elbows onto the fancy table, the former bookstore owner pushed his head into his hands and reached with his mind.

Once, finding a mental link had been nearly impossible. In the last two years, however, they'd become easier and easier to find, until the grauori had shown the iliri how to combine them all together into a massive network, mixing it with their own. Molis pushed his thoughts across it, seeking out a man he'd never shared a link with before.

Dernor? he asked.

Zep's mind shifted, refusing to wake but letting Molis closer without truly accepting the link. When Molis tried again, Zep's mind opened slightly, yet it wasn't a true connection. The impressions that came back were confusing. The Dernor wasn't linked enough for Molis to make out each thought - flashes of limbs, a sea of stars, and testicles kept coming across.

Zep, he tried, adding a little more mental volume.

Still, there were no words, but the images shifted to sharp teeth and sensual lips. There was also a large opal, although it seemed to both simultaneously hang above breasts and live inside eyes. Molis growled softly, no longer caring if he was rude to the Kaisae's mate. The man clearly wasn't waking up.

I do na haf yer books! he screamed into the Dernor's mind.

On the other side of the connection, Zep woke up in shock, his strange fantasies completely forgotten. What? he asked.

Ilus, Molis thought, relieved. We were told ta let ya know when we haf a way ta save the Kaisae.

Wait. Who? Why? What? The man sounded like he was still half asleep.

The Kaisae's mind will shatter, Molis told him. She asked Arhhawen ta find a way ta stop it. We think we haf one.

This time, Zep felt like he understood. How? he asked. Let's start there and get to the part about why you think it's going to work next.

Yeh. At least they were finally on the same page. Ayati is the fabric that ties iliri together. The links, Dernor. The space between them is ayati. The time around them does na matter. The Kaisae can see the future and the past if she tries.

The pattern, Zep breathed. That makes perfect sense.

It did? Well, maybe this information exchange needed to go both ways. Do ya know Ashir Doyin? Molis asked.

Crazy guy from Syhar? Zep asked. The one with a fetish for Sal's ears?

Yeh, him, Molis agreed, because the first part sounded right. He has the records of the first iliri. The ones the humans made here in Arhhawen. They did studies, and they all point ta the same thing.

What? Zep demanded. I feel like you're trying to brace me for something.

The Kaisae's mind does na really break. He thinks it gets lost in ayati. The pattern ya mentioned. He said ta keep her from losing track of where she is, she needs ta have a tether.

Fucking table legs, Zep said, the comment making no sense at all. Damn it, I was right!

Are ya infected with sumthan? Molis couldn't think of any other reason for Zep to be so confusing.

No, Zep insisted. We - her mates - were talking about it, and it just feels like she's the table and we're the legs holding it up. A foundation, I guess. It's like the more of us she has, the easier things are for her. Like we can buffer things, keep her from getting pulled in a million directions, and take some of the responsibility from her shoulders.

Ah. Well, now that would make this chat a lot easier. Ashir said sumthan close. He thinks her bond ta ya ties her ta reality. That she'll reach out inta the pattern fer one reason or another, and if she can na find her way back ta here and now, she will feel like she has shattered.

Like following a string, Zep agreed.

Wha? Molis asked.

A string, Zep said again. You know, like when you're somewhere you can't see? You tie a string and spool it out behind you, then when you want to go back... Never mind. That's a human thing. You just track your own scent. Sorry.

The way Zep dismissed that as foolish made Molis like him a little more. This man truly was one of the good ones. Well, we know that her bonds keep her tethered. We can na be sure, but human records say mates. The females they studied did na exactly have friends, though.

Then she needs more mates, Zep thought without hesitation. But then he paused. Ah, fuck!

Wha? Molis asked again.

We're running short on men around here, Professor. I think the only one who isn't mated in the Blades is Geo, and he's got some girl he's trying hard to impress. And then there's Hax.

Hax?

Yeah, purebred male from another unit. Guy's a complete prick. Acts like she should just throw herself on him because his ears swivel. He keeps trying to pick a fight with Razor, her Cinnor. I mean, Razor's grounded him a few times now, but fuck. Really?

Does she like him? Molis asked. I do na think it matters if ya do. Does she?

Um... Zep seemed to actually consider that. Yes and no. She gets so annoyed with him, but also feels bad for him, and likes knowing she's not the only purebred. I dunno. This might sound weird, but it's like I get these feelings from her that she hopes he can become better.

And there is na another male around that might work?

Zep's relief oozed across their connection. Kinetry and Calix! Oh, and that other guy from Fort Landing. Calix's second in command. Can't remember his name, but he seemed pretty interested in Sal. Said it was nothing, but Shift said the guy smelled like lust.

Then ya haf options, but ya haf ta help her. Ya need ta put her around them, let her know them, and give her space ta grow close. Ya can na let her work instead. Ya need ta make sure she has the chance ta bond, coz the bond is what matters. Dernor, the bond is what will keep her alive.

Molis sent the thought and braced for the man's reaction. Humans did not share their women. They could not imagine the devotion it took to put her happiness so far above their own. Iliri did, but would Zep accept that?

His response proved that the Dernor of all Iliri was no longer human at all. And more is better, right? How many guys am I supposed to hook her up with to make sure this works?

The one in the records had thirteen mates.

Damn it, Zep grumbled. We're going to need a much bigger tent.

Molis laughed. He was sure it leaked across, but he couldn't help himself. That was not at all what he'd expected Zep to say. It was such a selfless thought, and since it was a thought, it had to be honest.

Or two tents, Molis suggested. I can na prove it, but I think friends matter as much ta her as mates. Ashir's records say mates, but I have met the Kaisae. She loves so hard. Ya just need ta let her love, and maybe we can save this one.

Oh, trust me, Zep swore. Sal's going to live through this. Molis, she showed us the pattern. All four of her mates. She linked with us, pulled me in tighter than I've ever been before - huh, which is probably what Jase has with her all the time, I guess - anyway, she made us one, and then showed us ayati. It's fucking beautiful, man. The pattern is crazy, and it's constantly moving, but she's starting to figure it out.

She likes ta look at it? Molis asked. Ta relax, or ta find answers? Does she jus' stare at it ta distract herself?

No, not really. Can't recall her doing more than glancing at it, actually.

Good, because when she does, then ya need ta worry. When ayati calls ta her stronger than ya can, she may na come back. In history, Kaisaes would see visions. They would pause ta watch them, as if they were distracted. Middle of talking, did na matter. Do na let her fall in love with ayati more than with ya.

I can do that, Zep assured him. And does it matter if we tell her about this?

Molis wasn't sure he understood. Why would it? If she knows, then maybe she will na fall in as easily. It might be 'nough ta teach her how ta find her way back. Na, ya should tell her. She needs ta know. I just did na think it was my place.

Probably not, Zep agreed. And she definitely wouldn't appreciate you telling her to get another mate. No, I'll talk to the guys today, and we'll explain it to her. Somehow. Hopefully knowing why she needs more men in her life will make her a little more willing to look.

And, Molis reminded him, it does na matter if she mates with them. It matters if she cares about them. She needs ta let them in her heart, na her... ya know.

Oh, I know. Zep sighed. But if it means she won't die, then I don't care how many men fawn all over her. I can't exactly love her if she's dead. And if she doesn't know who I am? Then what good is being her cessivi, right? I'll make this happen, Molis. Just make sure Inessi knows that Jase's place is secure. I can't imagine Sal letting anyone else be her Ahnor - or anyone else who could understand her so well. They are ayati, Professor. Like they were made for each other, and the rest of us are just trying desperately to keep up.

Maybe that will be enough, Molis told him. I do na know, but she has lasted longer than any other. Maybe he is why.

Chapter Forty-Six

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Kolt woke when Zep sat up. Something had just startled the man out of sleep, but he wasn't scared. No, the feelings coming from Zep were closer to determination and interest. When the Dernor lay back down, Kolt almost closed his eyes again, but Zep wasn't relaxing. He wasn't falling back to sleep. In fact, it sure felt like Zep was talking to someone.

Just as Kolt was about to roll onto his back, Jase's hand tightened on his hip, warning him against it. A moment later, the Ahnor's thoughts trickled into his mind. Do na disturb him. Just wait.

So Kolt waited. Somehow, Sal had slept right through the whole thing. Granted, she was still linked tight with Razor, her face cuddled up against the man's chest, and Zep was on the opposite side of the bed. Between the relaxing feelings of a man still sleeping, the calm of both Kolt and Jase, and the arms wrapped around her, she was insulated from a lot. That, and Zep was known to have some pretty crazy dreams.

It took a while for Zep's conversation to end. Outside, it was cold, giving Kolt one more reason to stay exactly where he was. The kind of cold that came just before the sun rose to heat everything up again. Not that winter by the coast was warm, but it was never too bad. This far south, the weather was the kind of mild that made a long-sleeve uniform comfortable during the day, but didn't make it miserable to be naked under the stars with his mates. It might be the only thing he'd ever miss about this country.

And in a few hours, they wouldn't be in this country anymore. They'd camped just inside the border, but at daybreak, the last oaths would be sworn, and Anglia would be ready to begin the Escean assault on the first day of the new year. From here on out, it would be one long, hard push to finish this war. Sal had been putting pieces together for almost a year now, and they only had a few months left to make sure they all fit. The whole plan was like a very large puzzle - no, it was like a web. A very tangled one.

With nothing else to do, Kolt focused on Zep's emotions. The man was thinking hard, but he wasn't worried. If anything, he felt a sense of relief, although he was not completely relieved. A rush hit at one point, and then faded almost as fast, piquing Kolt's curiosity. Just when he was sure Zep was done and ready to go back to sleep, the Dernor proved him wrong again.

Guys, he thought to Kolt and Jase. She's out, right? Think we can get outside without waking her?

Yeh, Jase promised. She is in a dream with Gage. Razor, I mean.

He's Gage, Kolt told them. He wants to be Gage, so I guess we need to start using it.

Sure, Zep said. But seriously? Outside? Molis just woke me up with news.

Now that got them moving. While Kolt and Zep eased themselves out of the bed, Jase turned to kiss Sal's back. Kolt couldn't feel the Ahnor's emotions, but he had a funny feeling Jase was keeping his girl asleep just a little longer. No one really understood how Jase had ended up tied to her a bit tighter than anyone else, but it worked out. Sal couldn't hide things from him. Granted, it could just be because he was a reader and his hands were often pressed against her bare flesh.

The three guys didn't bother with more than pants and boots. Shirts in hand, they slipped through the sleeping campsite, acknowledged the pair from the Vanguard covering the last watch, and kept going until they found that rocky overlook again. There, they finally bothered to get their clothes on right, talking while they dressed.

"So," Zep said, "you remember how Sal asked Arhhawen to find a way to keep her from going insane? Well, that crazy professor, Ashir Doyin? He's been working on it. Ryali and a group of girls from Tensa's are helping, searching the Dorton Royal Library and sending back anything useful. And according to Molis, they think they found something."

"Ok?" Kolt asked as he tucked his shirt in. "And?"

Zep sighed. "I'm neither a scientist nor a historian, but the pattern Sal showed us? It's real." He then tried his best to explain what he'd been told. It didn't take long, and he ended with, "The problem is that most Kaisaes get addicted to the information in it, and they start looking. They go a little deeper, tie themselves in tighter, and eventually can't find their way back to reality."

"Her cessivi," Jase mumbled. "Sal said she can almost feel it."

"Yeah, well, it's not a very good one then, because it has no interest in taking care of her. See, the thing is, when she tries to look too deep, she'll get lost, and she doesn't have a scent to follow back. Her feelings for us, though, work like a tether. That's the word he used, and it fits a little too well. Like a leash to keep her from going too deep, you know?"

"And ya think we can do that?" Jase asked.

Zep lifted a finger, asking him to wait. "More tethers means more reasons to be with us. To not escape the shit we're dealing with every day. She might slip one leash, but not all of them, is what it sounds like. Molis said that the first iliri the humans studied? Yeah, the more mates they had, the more sane they were. It's just like we talked about that one time with the table legs."

"She needs more mates," Kolt said, proving he was keeping up.

Jase just clenched his jaw, saying nothing.

"C'mon, man," Zep told him. "You haven't had a problem with her falling for another guy so far. Why now?"

"Who would she pick?" Jase asked. "Hax? Do ya really think he'd help? Would he actually pull her back? I do na think so. He wants ta be the Kaisae's mate fer himself, na fer her."

"Ok, and I agree," Zep said, his voice meant to be calming. "But there's a lot of other iliri around than just him. Kinetry, Calix, Orys... Yarz, even. And you know what? If it is Hax, then fine. If she wants to screw the guy, then maybe it'll be enough to keep her with us, and I'm ok with that."

"I do na like him," Jase nearly growled. "I have touched him, and his thoughts are like a human's!"

"And maybe he can change," Kolt said. "I mean, I did. Fuck, you two helped me. I'm sure neither of you were exactly happy when I showed up."

Jase shrugged. "She liked ya."

Zep chuckled at that. "Well, I'll be honest. I hated your ass, but Jase told me I shouldn't, so I gave you a..." He paused, turning to look at Jase. "Wait. You liked Kolt, and he's ended up a pretty good guy. You're ok with Razor, and he works with us. How are you doing this, little brother?"

"Yer the prophet," Jase told him. "I just pay attention ta people. Does na take a skill."

Kolt huffed at that. "Sure. But we three need to decide how we're going to handle it if she does pick Hax."

Zep groaned at the thought. "We'll learn to deal with it. We kinda have to."

"Does na mean I need ta be with him. She can spend the night in his tent, but I do na want him in the Blades."

"Her mates are Blades," Zep countered. "That's how she wants it, and you'll suck it up as much as the rest of us. You hear me?"

Jase actually snarled at that. Not at Zep exactly, but it proved just how much the little assassin was against this idea. Kolt actually took a half step back at the intensity of it. That the Ahnor could feel so strongly and yet stand there so calmly was a little disturbing.

"Easy with the teeth," Kolt told him. "I agree with you, but I also agree with Zep. Nothing says we have to fuck with him, just that we won't stop her from fucking him, right?"

Jase leaned toward him, with his lip still raised. "Then ya do na know her. She does na like us ta draw lines. She does na want ta have two tents. She wants a harem. She wants what we have right here! She wants us ta be one, na small groups ta please her. In Sal's mind, she just wants ta make us happy, and she can na accept that it is supposed ta go the other way around. Ta her, being happy is making us happy, so we have a big fuckin' problem."

"Ok," Zep said, grabbing the little man's shoulder without a hint of fear. "You're scaring Kolt, and we don't disagree. Look. Step one is for us all to see who she shows an interest in. Any interest. Any guy that makes her heart beat a little faster - " Zep tapped his own chest. "- or who her eyes linger on too long. I'm screwed on the smells without one of you around, but if you catch a scent, then tell the rest. One of us is going to need to talk to Razor, too."

Jase's lips relaxed into a little smile. "She loves him."

"Of course she does," Zep said. "And I think she's starting to realize it. Look, Sal feels a lot of pressure, being the Kaisae. She thinks that makes her responsible for everything in this damned war. We know better, but she doesn't, and she's never learned that there's such a thing as good enough. Her master taught her that she had to be perfect or she'd failed. And Sal hates to fail. She's carried that over to us. She wants what we all have to be perfect, and none of us can do that."

"You know..." Kolt drawled, realizing something. "It's not just her. Hear me out. We're her cessivi. She feels our emotions. If we accept that we love Razor - Gage! - then it makes it easier for her. If every time he's around, we focus on our appreciation of him, hang on her attraction to him, and let our feelings hit her without restraint, then won't it make it easier for her?"

"Manipulate her?" Zep asked.

Jase laughed once. "Ya think we do na do that already? We let Gage sleep beside her fer weeks. Made plans ta prove ta her that we did na need ta take turns. We calm ourselves so she will na worry. All of that is manipulating, but it is our job. It is how we care fer her."

"Ok, just don't laugh at me," Zep said, looking from Kolt to Jase, then back. "So, I was raised human. Duh, right? But the idea of loving another man is a little weird. My whole life, I was told that's wrong."

"Ya do na care about Risk," Jase pointed out.

"Nope, not at all. Thing is, I can accept it when someone else does what they want, but when it comes to me? I mean, Kolt fucking grabbed my dick, right?"

"And you were fondling Gage's balls," Kolt pointed out.

"Yeah, but I had to think about it, and make myself. Remind myself it's ok. I'm not saying I think it's wrong. What I'm saying is that I think I should hide it because others will think it's wrong."

"Ah," Kolt breathed. Then he closed the distance and wrapped his arms around Zep in a tight bear hug. "Well, whether you like it or not, I love you. You're a damned good Dernor, one of my first friends, and I can't imagine living without these fucked up feelings of yours."

Zep sighed and dropped his face onto Kolt's shoulder, hugging him back. "Thanks, man. I'm probably going to need to learn this whole guy-on-guy romance stuff, huh?"

Kolt laughed. "Not the same." He pulled back and palmed both sides of Zep's face, meeting his eyes like a human. "We're iliri. We do not put limits on things. When we love, it's for her pleasure - that's why we link. We're brothers and soulmates. That makes us mates. There's not a damned thing about that to be ashamed of, ok?"

Zep nodded against Kolt's hand. "Yeah, and that's why I love you. Both of you. Thanks for not making this hard on me."

"Ya learn fast," Jase told him. "And I guess I love ya too, big brother."

"Ah, come here, you little shit." Zep pulled Jase against their side. "I can do this. We'll help her realize she loves Gage, we'll find her a few more men, and we'll be the happiest pack in the world."

"A big family," Jase said. "It is all I ever' wanted. Enough mates ta na feel alone, and a woman worth dyin' fer." He leaned his head against Kolt's side. "I like Orys best."

And Zep just threw up his arms and turned away, but he was laughing. "I just realized something, guys."

"What?" Kolt asked.

"We completely forgot about the humans!" He turned back, and the three of them shared a knowing smile.

Chapter Forty-Seven

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Geo woke to Aeley's hand sliding down his belly and lower until she reached his limp dick. He managed to get out a vague mumble as he caught her arm, stopping the fondling. Aeley just pressed closer, moving her lips to his neck. The problem was that she kissed him gently. Like a human, that was not a turn-on.

"I have to help with the horses this morning," he croaked.

"Mhm." She turned, sliding her naked body along the length of his. "To keep me safe, right? You'd tell me if there were any Terrans around, wouldn't you?"

"No Terrans," he promised. "A few Esceans might be in the area, but we'd see them coming from klicks away."

This time, she did use her teeth, but only on the very edge of his ear. "Then what's the hurry?"

"My brother is waiting for me, and the sun's already up." With a groan, Geo sat up, ignoring how her hands begged him to stay beside her just a little longer. "Honey, we're not moving out today for a bit. Go back to sleep."

She just shook her head against the pillow. "How? Everyone is moving out there, and I don't know if they're supposed to be here or not, and you're just going to leave me alone?"

"You want to come help with the horses?" he offered, not sure what else he could do.

Aeley made a face. "No! They get dirt everywhere." Then she lifted those big blue eyes of hers up to him. "Maybe you could just leave me a dagger? So if someone does come in, I'll be safe?"

Geo's eyes flicked to her teeth, but he wasn't about to push it. If she felt like she needed a weapon, then he had plenty to spare. Flinging the blankets off, he made his way to his trunk and looked inside. Near the bottom was a long, thin blade with a sheath. Hopefully, it would make her feel better.

Pulling it out, he tossed it onto the foot of the bed. "You can keep that with you. There's a loop to hang from a belt." Then he grabbed a fresh pair of pants.

"You're still leaving?" she hissed.

"Aeley, I have a job to do," he explained. "There are people counting on me to hold up my share of the work."

"But your Kaisae doesn't help with the horses, so why do you have to?"

He stood straighter to close his fly, then turned to her. "So she doesn't need to. Sal is not just my Kaisae, she's also my sister and my commanding officer. I feed and check the horses so she can focus on the strategy. An army has a lot of moving parts, and every time she's standing around looking at maps, the rest of us are organizing the wagons, checking tack, and cleaning weapons so that all of us come home at the end of the day. It's called trust, Aeley, and I don't want to lose what I've earned."

Her eyes narrowed at that. "They don't trust you?"

"The Black Blades do. A lot of other iliri don't."

"Why?" she demanded.

He huffed out a breath and reached for a shirt. "Honey, you know about skills, right? Well, I'm a friender."

She pulled the blankets over her chest and leaned toward the edge of the bed. "What does that mean?"

"I can touch someone and convince them we've known each other forever. I can become the only person in the world they trust, the guy they're terrified of, or so many other things. It doesn't last forever, but the problem is that I can do it."

"So?" She thrust out an arm toward the back side of the tent. "So can your Kaisae!"

"That's different. She gets her power because people think she's earned it. I was born with mine, and it makes people not trust me." He paused to shove his head into his shirt. "But that's why I've never, um... Been with a woman before you. At first, I was so proud of having such a potent ability that I bragged about it."

"You should," she insisted. "You're strong, and that just proves it, right?"

"No," he said, shaking his head. "Aeley, it makes them wonder if what they remember is the truth. I've had whores turn me down because they said there would be no way to know I paid. I've had others worry that I'd make them do things they didn't want to. The last girl just flat out walked away. No one wants to be with a guy when she can't know if she likes him for him, or because he's fucking around in her head, and I kinda get it. I also hate it."

"Did you do that to me?" she asked.

"No! Fuck no. Aeley, the only time I've used my skill is when it saves lives. I most certainly have not manipulated you into sleeping with me."

She bit her lip and furrowed her brow. "But I used my skill on you. I made you horny so you'd say yes."

"That's not your skill," he explained, turning his attention to finding socks and his boots. "That's a trick all iliri women can do. Sure, you can do it better than a less pure girl, but it's not your skill. It's also all you know, so I can't blame you for it."

She sucked in a little breath. "Blame? But you like it."

"I like you," he corrected. "I evidently like sex. I also like honesty. I want to be with you because you want to be with me. Not because you think you have to. Not because it's what you know. I want to have sex because it feels good, and nothing else. Even if you say no, I'll still feed you meat, because that's the very least of what you deserve. I'll still give you a place to live. I also won't hit you or act like some idiot human merchant. Aeley, you're a free woman now. You can do things just because you want to."

"But I want to have sex with you," she pointed out. "Now."

"And I want to do my job. We can't fuck all the time, beautiful. Much as I would like to." He flashed her a smile, twisted his foot a bit to make sure it was just right in his boot, then headed for the flap of the tent. "I'll try to hurry, though. Who knows, maybe we can steal a few minutes before we have to pull down the tent."

But Geo didn't give her a chance to try again. She wanted him to stay. He wanted to stay. He also had responsibilities, and the war waited for no one. Never mind that he was actually a little sore. Seemed that having a girl who was exceptionally willing used a few more muscles than he was used to.

He reached the picket line and moved for the first of his unit's horses. It was Scorch. The stallion had to be kept a bit apart from the rest to remind him to behave. Most soldiers rode geldings or mares, but the most devoted units always kept a stallion in the string to give the horse a chance to prove himself. If he made a good enough warhorse, then he'd be crossed with the most solid mares, and hopefully, get a crop of foals that was even better.

Kesh's chestnut stallion was the only animal close, and the two males made a game of pinning their ears at each other. Thankfully, Scorch quit as soon as Geo said his name, turning his head to beg for a scratch - or more truthfully, a little grain.

"Don't let him lie to you," Ghost called over. "I already took care of him."

Geo still gave the black horse a friendly pat, then moved down the line toward his brother's voice. "So how late am I?"

Ghost peeked over Arden's back. "I'm two and a half in. Feet picked on Scorch, Raven, and half of Arden. Made sure to feed and hay Scorch so he'd stop acting up, but haven't given anything to the rest." Then Ghost smiled. "So, did the girl keep you up late?"

"Aeley," Geo corrected, "and yes. I'm starting to wonder if she needs a few more guys, but all my brothers are taken." He rolled his eyes to prove he was teasing, at least partly, then came over to grab the brush. "You pick, I'll knock the filth off."

"Deal," Ghost agreed, moving to the mare's hind leg. "So is she treating you good?"

"Aeley?" Geo asked before realizing that was obvious. "Yeah, as much as she can. I mean, she's been a slave her whole life, and there's so much she doesn't know. Like, that battle with the Esceans the other night freaked her out pretty bad. She kept asking if I was sure we'd killed them all, and refused to even consider the temptation of human meat. It's like she's been indoctrinated to forget most of her instincts."

"It's what humans do," Ghost reminded him. "They think that if they tame us, we'll let them treat us like shit. Never works, but when it's all you know? I mean, look at Sal."

"I know," Geo assured him. "And at the same time, look at Sal. Once she was reminded that it's ok to be herself, she embraced it all."

"True," Ghost agreed. Then he put down the hoof and moved around to Geo's side. "So you think she's going to be the one?"

Geo ducked his head to muffle his chuckle. "I dunno, but I really like her. She makes me feel..."

"Laid?" Ghost finished for him. "Spent? Used hard and put away wet?"

"Fuck off, man." Geo ducked under the mare's head and moved to brush the other side. "She makes me feel strong and sexy. Maybe that's stupid, but it's true."

"And like someone's paying attention. No, I actually understand," Ghost promised. "You meant for her? I mean, it seems to happen a lot in the Blades."

"I don't think so," Geo said. "Not really a lot of chances to be sure."

"Go sniff at Sal."

Geo scoffed at the idea. "Even Arctic still feels her pull."

"Not when she's out of estrus." Ghost let the horse's leg down one more time and looked across her back at his friend. "Tane, when you're meant for a woman, you know."

"Kolt didn't."

"Kolt fucking well did - he just refused to accept it. He couldn't force himself to leave her. You're here. Kolt couldn't stop himself from thinking about her for years, man. Years. And you know what, that's fine, but if you're meant for her, the rest of us need to know so we can help you out."

"And if I'm not?" Geo asked. "Does that mean it's not going to happen?"

"No!" Ghost waved that off like it was the dumbest thing he'd ever heard. "I'm not meant for Shade. I just accidentally fell in love with her. Shift isn't meant for Rayna, but those three are damned near inseparable."

"You think they're in love?"

Ghost gave him a disgusted look. "Oh yeah. If you don't think they're all head over heels for each other, look closer. Hell, even Dom and Shift have bonded. It's good for both of them, though. Dom needs a friend, but so does Shift."

Geo wasn't quite sure what he was saying, so asked, "Are they, um..."

"Fucking? No. More like Kolt and Jase."

"You mean Kolt and Zep," Geo corrected.

"No, I mean Kolt and Jase. C'mon, you can smell it. Jase claimed the Taunor as his own. They may not be cessivi with each other, but they're still mates." He reached up to pat the top of his shoulder. "One side for Sal, the other for Jase."

"They're fucking?"

"No!" Ghost hissed. "Look, sometimes when things get heated and your minds are all tangled up together, it's impossible to worry about lines." His expression turned a little shy, and he tugged at the neck of his shirt, right over his sword arm. "Arctic did that. Shade wanted to, but I was out of reach, so he just... I dunno, he helped. And I kinda did it back. It's not sexual, but it kinda is. Does that make sense?"

"Nope," Geo promised. "How can it be both?"

"The same way having your dick hard with another guy in the room can be both. I mean, seeing Arctic have his way with her? It's a turn on. It's like..." He tossed his arms up. "It's like watching a woman please herself. A turn on. And well, in the heat of the moment, it's nice to not need to worry."

"Yeah," Geo agreed. "I can see that. Kinda makes me hope I can find another mate for Aeley."

"So, you and her are a thing now?"

"Getting there," Geo said. "Not there yet, but I really like her. I love having a girl who isn't scared of me."

Ghost's eyes narrowed. "Uh huh. So do you like her, bro, or do you like that someone likes you?"

"What's the difference?"

Ghost just sighed. "Promise me something? That you'll take this slow? I mean, fuck her brains out, let her ride you until your dick's raw, but just give it time before you make things permanent? Not like we're short on time."

"True that," Geo agreed. "And I still have to get Sal's approval. I know she'll say it's ok, and that I don't have to ask, but I'm a little old-fashioned like that. It's her pack. I'm her brother. I'd really like it if my Kaisae gives her permission - and Aeley hasn't actually met her yet. Things have been a little busy in the big tent."

"Well," Ghost said, "I'll make you a deal?"

"Ok?"

Ghost bent to pick up that mare's foot one more time. "I'll trade a bottle of mead for finishing the string so you can spend a little more time in bed with your new girl."

"Ghost, you are the best brother in the world. You sure?"

"Positive. If I hear screaming, I'll tell the others not to worry." He reached under the mare's belly. "Now pass me that brush and get out of here."

"I seriously owe you one, man. I'll make it two bottles just on principle." He pressed the brush into Ghost's hand and turned. The smile on his face was just a little too big.

Chapter Forty-Eight

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

When Ghost finished cleaning that hoof and went to put it down, he saw a pair of dark boots beside him. Flinching back hard, he made Sal's mare spook, and the silent visitor stepped away as lightly as any Black Blade. When Ghost's eyes finally landed on him, he understood why, although it didn't make his pulse slow fast enough.

"What the fuck, Hax?" he snarled.

The purebred just smiled back, his pale eyes ready and waiting. The challenge in them was hard to miss. "I actually overheard you and Geo. Came to ask if you needed help."

Ghost clenched his jaw, struggling not to look down. "Why? For weeks now, you've been picking fights with my brothers. Does this mean it's my turn?"

A low rumble started deep in Hax's throat, but stopped almost as fast. "I'm trying to be a decent guy. Why can't you understand that?"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," another voice called out, then the guy pushed himself between Ghost and Hax, effectively ending the challenge. Ghost recognized Jad at the last minute, even from the back. "Ok, man, you can't keep doing this," he told Hax.

"I'm not doing shit," Hax snarled.

"The glaring thing? Yeah, that's a challenge, and you're a dick for going after Ghost. He's the submissive of the pack, and everyone knows it." Jad glanced back. "Sorry if that's out of line."

"It's not," Ghost assured him. "But I'm not going to let him force my eyes down."

"See?" Jad asked Hax. "You're unhinged right now, man. I know you can smell her in camp, but you can't go after the people she cares about. All that's going to do is make her shut you out."

Hax sighed and shoved his ears back with a hand as if trying to force them to relax. "Sorry, Ghost."

The little man's mouth fell open in shock. "Are you serious?"

Hax pushed Jad out of the way, but this time his eyes were on the horse. "Guys, I know I'm out of control. I'm trying, though. She's..."

"The only woman that has ever appealed to you," Jad finished. "I get it, Hax. I do, but you're not doing yourself any favors like this."

"Only?" Ghost asked.

Hax scoffed. "Males breed up, right? What's up from pure?"

"Uh..." Ghost glanced at Jad who shrugged. "You know that Reko's with a nuvani woman, right?"

Hax's eyes flicked back. The look was too intense, but before it could become a challenge, he turned it on Jad. "Nuvani aren't pure, though."

"They aren't," Ghost agreed, "but they also aren't crossbreds. Their society has been closed for long enough that they feel more like a variant, and the rules we're used to are bent just a bit." He waved that off. "I'm probably completely wrong about that, but they're more iliri than they look. They feel about the same as Cyno."

"That guy hates me," Hax grumbled.

"Uh, yeah," Ghost agreed. "Because you act like you deserve his mate, and you forgot that he gets a say in it too."

"What would you know?" Hax snapped.

Jad shoved his shoulder. "Down, boy. Check those hormones."

"Sorry," Hax mumbled.

That was when it all started to make sense. Like the rest of his pack, Ghost had just assumed that Hax was a self-centered asshole. Granted, he might still be one, but he was also completely drunk on Sal's scent. She was a real Kaisae, and a strong one. The only available option for him, and his body was flooding him with the need to be with her.

"Right about now," Ghost muttered, "I'm really glad you weren't here when the girls were in estrus. We would've killed you."

"Good luck with that," Hax said.

Ghost didn't even think. He just let go, pushing pure fear at the man. There was no need for a source or something to blame. He didn't want to give Hax a way to run, so he made the man afraid of everything, even the very air around him.

Hax tried to fight it. He struggled hard, but Ghost had mastered his skill months ago. The submissive little man's lips curled into a smile as Hax crumpled, curling into himself, covering his head with his arms, and sinking to the ground.

"Good luck?" Ghost asked, letting up just a little. "I'm the weakest member of the Black Blades. The easiest to take down, and just now you couldn't even lay a hand on me." And he released the fear. "Breathe. Think about that, and then remember it, because when it comes to Sal, you're not just impressing a girl. You have to come through us first. We're her family, asshole. If you want in Sal's bed, then you want in the pack, and that's not easy to do when every man is getting sick and tired of your shit."

Jad moved to Ghost's side. "Can I help him up yet?"

"No, give him another minute. I hit him hard."

"Gotcha. Look, he's not always a prick like this, but ever since he touched Sal?"

Ghost spun to face him. "What?!"

"The first day they met. And the longer he's away from her, the worse he gets. Man, my whole family is iliri. Wife's family, but still. I get it, so I'm trying my best to keep him from fucking this up. The problem is that I'm so far out of my depth, and he's running on pure instinct right now."

"Good," Ghost said. "Is Perin going to care if we treat him like any other iliri?"

"Perin?" Jad scoffed. "No. Trust me. He's actually been waiting for the blow-up." Then he paused. "Is that what's stopping you all?"

Ghost nodded. "Allies and all that."

"Shit," Jad huffed. "Look, most of us are human, so we can't defect, but have you looked at my unit? Dark Heart was refilled with scrubber lovers. I'm married to an iliri, Perin's fucking your brothers, and we have Hax. I mean, we've got another crossbred who just joined, but the rest of us?" He glanced down the string of horses, looking both ways, and dropped his voice. "Most of us have family heading to your house."

"You plan to defect?"

"Uh huh," Jad agreed. "Before Sal asked us to ride all the way to Terric, we'd been talking about slipping up the mountains and getting lost in the Unav push. Let Command think we'd all died."

"Help him up," Ghost decided.

Hax had shifted to his butt, his pride hurt more than anything else, yet when Jad offered him a hand, he accepted. Impressively, he didn't sway on his feet when he stood, but he also didn't try to glare at Ghost again either. Instead, he smelled like shame.

"Look," Ghost told him, "your brother is human, and he gets this better than you do. Hax, if you want to pick a fight, then pick one. Prancing around here acting like some human isn't going to make Sal like you, and it's certainly not going to win any points with her mates."

Hax let out a tired groan. "What difference does it make? She's the Kaisae - not them."

"Yeah, um..." Ghost chuckled once. "Sal loves them. The last thing she wants to do is upset them, and if denying herself something makes them happy? She won't care if it's a man. All her life, she's had to deny herself things, so it's not even hard. You? You're just another man wanting in her pants, and before she was a soldier? Well, let's just say that men paid a lot of money just to look at her. Saying no is still something she enjoys doing."

"I'm trying," Hax told him again. "That's why I offered to help you with the horses, and I'm still willing to, even after you turned my brain inside out."

"I'm free," Jad added. "We can get it done fast, then find some breakfast before the big swearing-in party?"

Ghost slowly nodded, deciding he had nothing to lose. After all, he'd sent Geo back to spend time with his girl, and Jad seemed to have a lot of useful information about Hax. Information that Ghost really wanted to share with his brothers. Once he got it out of the man, of course.

"So," he said, passing the brush to Jad. "Hax, hay and grain for all but the black stallion. Jad, you're brushing. I'll get the feet and make sure no one's been hiding an injury."

Jad moved to the next horse in the line and made room for Ghost beside him. Hax looked annoyed, but he didn't say a single thing. Hopefully, he thought he was just being tested, but the truth was that Ghost really didn't care.

"It's not his fault," Jad said softly.

"Oh, it really is," Ghost countered. "Because no one's making him act like a self-righteous dick."

"Not exactly true." Jad scrubbed at the mare's neck. "You know what he was bred for, don't you?"

Ghost felt tingles race down his spine, but he refused to show it. "No. How do you?"

"Seriously? I figured Sal would've been given everything from Lamarck Labs."

"Nothing left to give. How'd he find out?"

Jad just bobbed his head a few times, but his eyes were on the horse. "Yeah, um, when Terric hit Eastward, a lot of people fled. We happened to meet a guy at some bar south of Prin grumbling about how we should've just given the iliri up. Said he worked where they were made, and Hax heard him. Across the bar, you know. Guy said Lamarck, and he had Hax's full attention."

"I bet."

"Well," Jad continued, "I bought the guy a few drinks, loosened his tongue a bit, and he was so happy to tell me all about the monsters they were creating. Super-soldiers, he said. A replacement for human infantry. They bought purebreds from all across the CFC and Escea. Then when those ran out, they started paying for some from Unav. Granted, there were a lot more back then, but still. And as they were breeding them, they made extra money on perfumes and tried to make a birth control, but that part supposedly didn't work."

"And the offspring?" Ghost pressed. "Hax, Sal, Reko?"

"Yeah, um, the guy said they were breeding for an aggression gene. Like, all the females with two copies of it were amazing, but it didn't really have the same effect on the males."

"Kaisaes," Ghost realized.

Jad's brows went up. "Seriously? Fuck, man. Ok, yeah, I can see that. Anyway, the guy said the beasts - that's what he called the offspring from the experiments, not the parents - were feral as fuck. Like, they put most of them down because even as infants they were just uncontrollable."

Ghost had one problem with that. "But those three survived?"

"Four," Jad said. "The other guy's dead now, though. Conscripted into the Archers. Fucking waste. Anyway, they were the only ones that weren't just flat out animals. See, um, he said they fed the parents in pairs. A male and a female, then gave them live meat. They killed, they fucked, and if they got lucky, the bitch got pregnant."

Ghost stood, but he had to lean against the horse's side. "They counteracted our natural urge to avoid inbreeding by throwing them into maast?"

"Kinda what it sounds like, huh? And I dunno. Maybe those four were the only ones not inbred? I mean, humans wouldn't know, and I'm pretty sure none of the 'subjects' were going to willingly help them. I just think that's why Hax is a little over the top sometimes."

"He's also a purebred dominant male," Ghost reminded him. "The problem is that Sal doesn't care, and if he keeps acting like this, she won't give him the time of day. I'm just wondering if he's meant for her." He sighed. "But there's no way to know. She's the only option he has, and while the nuvani worked for Reko, well, that doesn't mean one will for Hax."

"And if he is?" Jad asked. "Meant for Sal, I mean."

"He's going to be a real pain in our asses until she accepts him or refuses him. Tell me, when he's not around her, is he fixated on where she is and what she's doing?"

"He's not too bad," Jad said.

Ghost just closed his eyes and nodded. "Then maybe he's not. I hope he's not. Because if he is and Sal's mates try to keep them apart? This is going to get bloody."

Jad moved a little closer. "So how about we make sure the blow-up happens before we're too deep into Terric's shit, huh? If you'll talk to Arctic about it, I'll talk to Perin, and let's get Dark Heart riding with the Blades?"

"It's about as good of a plan as we're going to get," Ghost agreed. "You sure Perin's not going to lose it?"

"He's still fucking your best healer. Pretty sure that's enough for Hax to get put back together, and no, I don't think Hax can take down all four of Sal's mates. Might do the little shit some good to have his ego put back in place."

Ghost laughed. "You would've made a good Blade. I'm glad they took me instead, but you remind me a bit of Zep."

"Thank you, Ghost. That's about the best compliment I can imagine. Now, how about you brush and I'll pick. You're kinda slow at this."

"I take it all back," Ghost teased, but he also handed over the hoof pick.

Chapter Forty-Nine

Conglomerate of Free Citizens

Sal murmured softly as she snuggled into the warmth beside her, but her own sound woke her. It was the kind of slow, gentle waking that a soldier rarely got, and it felt good. So did the hard muscles wrapped all the way around her. She didn't have to open her eyes to know it was Razor, lying on his side, holding her with both arms. She liked it a little too much.

It took just a small scooch to reach his neck. That, she kissed. He lifted his chin and pulled her a little closer, clearly not trying to stop her. So Sal kissed again. This time, she let her teeth just tease his skin, flicked her tongue across his jugular, then kissed the spot gently.

"Girl, you are a tease." His voice was a husky rumble. "I have a weakness for those teeth of yours."

"Yeah?" she asked before pinching the side of his throat with them, working her way higher. "I was worried you might have sensitive skin."

He opened his eyes to meet hers. "Very sensitive. The kind that needs your mouth all over it to soothe it." His arms tightened, preventing her from taking that as a hint. "Just two problems with that plan. First, where are your cessivi? And second, you have oaths this morning."

"Fuck," Sal grumbled, giving up. "I really need a day off."

He bent to kiss the side of her face. "I'm sorry, sweetie. We'll try to make that happen, ok? And to answer your question, my skin is thinner than Kolt's, but I feel pain the same way he does. You aren't hurting me." He lifted a hand to push her sleep-mussed hair over her shoulder. "I actually love being bit. I like being with the guys. I don't need special time alone, and you are not ignoring me. Did I get everything you've been worrying about?"

She pressed her face into his chest, breaking the gaze. "This," she said, the word almost a sigh. "This is what I've been waiting for."

"Huh?" He cupped her face, his touch urging her to look at him. "What 'this?'"

Sal looked right into his soft grey eyes. "The moment I would be sure I love you. That warm feeling when I can't doubt that what's between us is real. I never saw you coming, Gage, but I'm so glad you found me anyway."

His breath slowly fell from his lungs, but his lips were curling higher. "Already?"

She nodded. "Yeah, is that ok?"

His only answer was to press his mouth against hers, letting his happiness flow through the contact. Then he kissed the top of her head, the side of her face, just in front of her ear, each one soft but filled with how much he cared for her. Sal took it, letting her eyes close as little images were passed with each kiss, and she was at the center of them all.

"I would love to celebrate that little declaration," he finally said, "but one of those oaths is from Ran. So instead, I'll just brag a bit to the others later. Now, how fancy is my Kaisae going to be?"

He snuck one last kiss across her lips, then slid from the bed, heading toward the trunk that held her things. Sal watched him the whole way, enjoying how his ass flexed with each step. A little smirk began to take over, and she couldn't help herself.

"So, are you getting a tattoo like the others? If so, is it going on that ass of yours?"

He glanced back, flashing her a devious smile. "Yes, to the tattoo, but only when I'm cessivi. That's called a bribe. No to putting it on my ass, though. Jase is your left, Kolt your right, and Zep watches your back. Me? Sal, I'm your hands. I'll stand wherever you want me, but my place is making sure all those little things are handled so you can do the big ones."

She felt her heart hang for just a moment. "To stand in my shadow, holding me up?"

"Yeah," he agreed, grabbing her best pair of blacks before turning back. "Jase wants to protect your body. Zep wants to protect your heart. Kolt is determined to protect your mind. I guess I'm in charge of your pride." His tipped his head toward her chest and the opal hanging at the base of her throat. "He showed me the note. Back before he knew you were the girl."

"The one where I told Blaec he needed someone to lean on?"

"Yeah." Razor eased himself down to sit on the edge of their bed, placing her uniform between them. "Sal, I told him she was right. You, I mean, and you still are. The only difference is that I'm not going to make you ask for a shoulder. All I want is for you to know that if you lose your balance at all, I'll be right there to catch you. Then I'll dust you off, straighten your uniform, and make sure the rest of the world thought it was intentional."

She reached over to cup his face. "But you're not meant for me. Why would you do all this?"

"Because this is what I'm good at. Sure, I can hack down a dozen men, but that's nothing for an elite. I'm an organizer. Jase is a killer, Zep is this teddy bear who wants everyone to think he's a monster, and Kolt's a fucking showoff. They're doers. I'm a fixer." He chuckled. "I figure the only thing you still need is a listener." Then he waved that away. "And you can't take your father's oath if you're naked."

"No, I can't," she agreed, flinging back the blankets, but Razor didn't move.

His eyes slid down her body, a little smile lifted one side of his mouth, and he pressed a hand on top the pile of clothes, leaning onto it as he reached for her. "Fuck, but I'm in love with you, woman."

"Mm," she agreed, stretching just enough to kiss him.

This time, he savored it. Only their mouths touched, but it was enough to make her breathe a little harder. "Say it again, Sal?"

"I love you, Gage," she whispered against his lips. "Now move your hand so I can take my dava's oath."

He was smiling when he stole one last peck, but he did move his hand. When Sal claimed her blacks, he moved to find a set of his own, giving her one more chance to appreciate the beauty of his body. All of her guys were just a little different. Kolt and Razor were the closest in coloration, but there the similarities ended. Razor was just a little more coarse. His face wasn't polished to perfection, but it was strong. His lips were a bit less expressive, but his grey eyes made up for it, hiding nothing from those who dared to meet them.

She liked the variance. If she had to pick, she'd say Kolt was the most handsome and Jase the least, but only if she judged by traditional beauty. Her men all had something about them that made her heart beat just a little faster. Together, they were a feast for the eyes, and she was definitely a very, very lucky woman. And to think, a few years ago, she'd actually believed that the only men who'd ever be interested in her were the desperate ones.

She dressed while stealing glances of her newest lover, but she also checked on her cessivi. The three of them were known to disappear like this, to give her just a bit of privacy, but when she asked, their stories didn't quite match. Jase said she needed more sleep. Kolt said he wanted to give her private time. Zep said he had to piss, and then was awake so decided to get something done. She knew it was the truth - no one could lie mind-to-mind, after all - but that didn't mean it was all of the truth.

She also knew it didn't matter. Let them have their secrets. She had things to do, and it seemed Razor had been elected to serve as her personal guard for the day. Once her weapons were belted on, she stepped out of her tent, Razor right behind her - and stopped hard.

Kinetry was standing before her door with his arm raised like he was about to scratch at the flap. For a moment, they both just looked at each other, caught between shock and confusion. Then he dropped his hand and laughed.

"Well, that worked," he said. "Um, I wanted to run something past you before I make it official."

"Ok?" Sal asked, moving aside so Razor could come the rest of the way out.

"First, we chose a name. We're the 1st Anglian Iliri. That's it. But it also leads me to the second point, because the person who came up with the idea? She's one of the freed slaves, and I want to make her my first officer. She says that iliri are predators, so all of our units should be flexible."

"I agree with her, actually," Sal said.

"Ok, good. Then we'll just number iliri units as we form them?"

Sal glanced at Razor. "I think this falls under your job, right?"

"I can take it," he assured her. "And that sounds as easy as anything else. Also means that the Horde can just form up as they're comfortable." He looked at Kinetry. "We'll keep a running list of officers and members, so just have someone send me their names, and I'll add them to the books. We don't typically worry about rank, letting dominance sort that for us."

"Sounds a lot easier than in the CFC," Kinetry said. "And I have a message from Nyurin, since we're alone. He and Marnia will head to Arhhawen when she's finished with the Star Fall. They're hoping to be done by this fall, and sounds like she just got a free ticket to defect."

"Oh?" Sal asked.

Kinetry made a circle around his belly. "They're expecting. Just confirmed a few days before we left. Figure that with an iliri on board, that means she's family."

"Wait," Sal said. "Nyurin and Marnia?" Her mouth was hanging open.

"How?" Razor asked.

Kinetry scoffed. "He's pale, but only like thirty percent. Humans do come in blonde, you know."

"But usually get shit for it," Sal added.

Kinetry shrugged. "And to think, I always assumed I was human." He paused as if remembering something. "Right. The whole reason I stopped you. Baeli -"

"The girl?" Sal asked. "The one who started the rebellion?"

He nodded. "Yeah, her. She's my new first officer. I told her you wanted to see her, to tell her thanks? But she said she wasn't ready. Sounds like there's something brewing between you two, so if there's a problem, let me know and I'll find someone else for the position."

"No," Sal told him. "She's more than proven herself. It's just that the one time we met, she refused to simply submit." She lifted a hand. "And I don't care. I see nothing wrong with a little pride, but people seem to expect me to get pissed and want revenge, or to prove I'm stronger or something. I don't know. It's right up there with the kneeling thing. Just tell her that she can't avoid me forever if we're going to be on the same side."

"I will, and she's a good person. My reader says that all she wants is to make the Emperor pay for what he's done. Kinda sounds like someone else I know. I just think she's scared of you, Sal. Like she doesn't want to let you down. That's the impression I get, at any rate - that she's trying to make sure she's done enough to prove she's worthy."

"She already has," Sal promised. "I'm glad you snatched her up. Just make sure she knows how to ride, ok?"

"Yeah, about that." He smiled. "She's actually teaching the rest of us. Seems she grew up with horses. She was also a slave for the Teamsters, so she's going to make sure we don't embarrass ourselves. Now go. The new Anglians are waiting."

Razor reached over Sal's shoulder, holding out a small box. "And you'll want this. Happy birthday, Kaisae."

Kinetry lifted a brow. "It's your birthday?"

"Not exactly. It's the day the CFC put on my records, so I don't really celebrate it. Let's go with Happy New Year, Kinetry. This one, we're going to make the most memorable ever."

"Historic," he agreed.

Chapter Fifty

Escea

It took a few hours to get everything ready, the camp pulled down and packed away, but Sal hadn't planned to actually head out until mid-day anyways. While she waited, she'd checked to make sure their offensive push along the border was still a go. It was. Which seemed a little odd, actually. For this moment, everything was going according to plan, and that made her a little nervous.

Then it was time. Just across the border, putting them legally in Escea, the leaders of Anglia took their place before the assembled crowd. Sal held the box, her thumb stroking over it gently as the conversation died, and all eyes turned to her. This time, Dom and Nya were just there to show their support. She was here to take her own oaths from her people.

"First," Sal said, pitching her voice to carry. "I want to thank all of you. Some of you are here today because you didn't get the chance in Merriton. Others..." She looked over at Kinetry and the men who'd formerly been assigned to the 97th Pikemen. "Because you had vows of your own to fulfill. And then there is the man who helped shape my life. Ran Sturmgren, will you step forward?"

Her sadava moved to the empty space right in front of her. He'd chosen to wear black, his uniform as clean as he could get it, but without a single medal or military honor pinned to it. Anyone who looked could see that Ran wasn't iliri. His skin was too dark, his features too different, but they all knew who he was.

"Once, you were nothing more than my commanding officer," Sal told him. "You could've looked away, done nothing, and pretended like I didn't exist - but you didn't. You made sure I lived long enough to learn. You spoke up for me so many times, acting as a buffer between my species and prejudice. And then, when I thought you couldn't do anything else, you set aside all protocol and listened to me. I never knew my parents. I had no idea what it would be like to have a father, but you filled that hole in my life. Somewhere between Prin and Anglia, I realized that I do have a father, even if we share no blood. I adopted you as my own long before you knew, and it kept me strong. Now, in accordance with the laws of Anglia and the Treaty of Myrosica, I say that makes you my family, and thus iliri. Will you renounce your fealty and loyalty to the Conglomerate of Free Citizens, and join your daughter in our new home?"

"I will," Ran said, refusing to kneel before her. "Child, before you adopted me, I adopted you. That first moment I saw you, I decided that I'd do everything I could to take care of you. Maybe it was ayati, or maybe it was just my bullheaded determination, but I knew you'd be great, and I wanted to help you get there. Salryc Luxx, Kaisae of Anglia and all Iliri, I gladly give up my loyalty to anyone and everything but you. I did that long ago, unofficially."

She smiled, dropping her eyes to his chest. "Will you vow to respect the offices of King, Kaisae, and Orassae equally?"

"I will, for while I may be iliri by family, I'm still human by nature, and respectful of the grauori who have made all of this possible," he said, his own voice pitched just right for everyone in the area to hear. "I vow to give my life in service to Anglia, and the three nations therein. I will stay loyal to my country and its leaders, so long as they stay loyal to us, the people who make her strong."

"Then I accept you as not only my sadava, a member of my pack, but also as a citizen of Anglia." She lifted a hand before the crowd could clap. "While we iliri do not bother with military ranks, Ran Sturmgren, you are a general. You deserve to keep that rank and be recognized by our human nation as such - although the iliri care little for such things." She stepped forward, holding up the box that looked so much like the ones he'd given the Black Blades in the past. "Instead, I offer you a different rank. One that iliri will respect. You are my sadava, the only person left in this world who can force me to drop my eyes. Take this and make it known that you still lead us."

He said nothing, aware of how many people watched, but his fingers weren't perfectly steady as he accepted the small package. Carefully, Ran lifted the lid and looked inside. His eyes immediately jumped up to her.

"It says 'Sadava,'" she told him softly. "It's respect and love all in one, Ran. I hope it's enough to replace what you're giving up for me."

He moved the pin to his palm and stepped closer without a word. For one single second, Ran hesitated, then he wrapped his arms around her, hugging her tight against him. Sal heard a few people gasp in shock, but she didn't care. Against her dava's chest, she was smiling, finally thankful that her eyes couldn't leak tears.

"Oh, Sal," Ran breathed, "I'd accept being a private again if it meant I got to stay your dad." He released her just to smile down at her face. "Child, the only badge of honor I've ever needed was for you to smile at me like this. I'm a simple man. I want simple things, and seeing my daughter and her entire species free? It's more than I could have ever hoped for. Being known as the father of the greatest woman in history, iliri or otherwise? Thank you, little one."

And he placed the pin in her hands, tipping his head to his shirt for her to put it on. Sal carefully attached it to the front, above his heart, where most units wore their identifying symbol. When she was done, she gestured for him to turn around.

Ran did, stepping back to put Sal at his side, and the watchers cheered enthusiastically. It took a while for things to finally die back down, forcing Sal to pat the air a few times before the soldiers would finally stop whooping and clapping, but she wasn't finished yet. Once the crowd was at a level where she could be heard again, Sal gestured for the 97th Pikemen to step forward.

"We're not done," she told the assembly. "I have one more special group I want to take on their own. Kinetry, and the men - and women," she added, seeing two ladies at the back of their unit, "of the CFC's 97th Pikemen."

Sal recognized Baeli easily. They'd stood face to face in Merriton, and the girl had held her eyes easily. This time, however, Baeli kept them on the ground, positioning herself behind a larger man almost as if hoping not to be seen. Sal had no idea why the girl was so afraid of her, but the intention wasn't to punish her. She also knew Baeli had more than proven she wasn't a traitor or spy. The girl's actions actually made Sal feel bad for her, wondering how she could put her at ease.

While Sal thought about that, she recited the necessary questions, asking if these soldiers would give up their fealty and loyalty to the Conglomerate. Just like the Blades had when they joined Anglia, Kinetry spoke up for his unit, the rest adding a simple, "I do," to prove they agreed. They promised to respect all three leaders of all three nations, swore to give their lives to their new country, and to obey the rules and laws of their new nation. But that wasn't all Sal wanted.

"Then," she said, "As citizens of Anglia and soldiers of the iliri army, I am naming this unit the 1st Anglian Iliri. No longer will you need to specialize in any weapon or style of combat. You, my friends of the 1st, will instead master them all, and then train the next unit which forms, and the one after that. The 1st Anglian Iliri will be known as the foundation from which the free iliri military will be built. I ask that our people give you a new title. Not ilus, as most free iliri are known, but maargra, for you are my soldiers." She shifted her eyes to Baeli, at the back. "All of you, and you have more than earned my respect."

The girl's eyes flicked up in surprise, found Sal looking at her, and she gasped. Quickly, she looked back down, but Sal hoped it would be enough. Baeli now knew that Sal meant her as well. Whatever reason she had to hide, maybe that would be enough to convince her that her Kaisae could actually be trusted.

Baeli's lips began to move. With her head pointed down, it was hard to see exactly what she said. Sal could hear well, but the reaction of the crowd made it hard to pick out any one voice among the rest. Still, the two combined were enough for her to understand as Baeli whispered, "I will prove myself worthy."

Any doubts she may have had about the girl fled with that. Baeli had her own secrets, but so did all of them. If she needed time, then Sal would give it. Everyone had skeletons in their past, and iliri more than most. If Baeli felt she needed to prove something, then the girl wouldn't feel comfortable until she did - at least to herself.

Kinetry barked an order, and the 1st Anglian Iliri stood again, moving to the side. This time, Sal didn't call anyone forward on their own. Instead, she asked that anyone left who wished to become Anglian swear their own vow now. She asked the questions and then led them through the formal answers, telling those who agreed to repeat after her. Most did. Some already had.

Then there was a group at the side that surprised her. Standing there in the charcoal and chocolate of Dark Heart, Perin's men were mouthing the words with her. She wasn't sure if their oath would count, but she was impressed with them for trying. If nothing else, it was a public acknowledgment of their ultimate goal. The problem was that most of them were human, and the law had been made for iliri. Then again, she knew Jad was claimed as family by an iliri, and Perin had been getting very close to Risk.

It seemed Ran noticed them too, because he leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Dark Heart is an entire unit of scrubber lovers. One iliri, one crossbred who has just defected, and the rest of them? Well, if nothing else, they're Hax's pack, right?"

She smiled. Her father had once again found the loophole. Sal kept going, but this time, she addressed her words to them, knowing that she and Dom really needed to talk later. On the ride, at least, because he definitely needed to know how many rules they were bending.

Then again, did it really matter?

Sure, the Conglomerate had just lost a lot of very good men today. But if Sal hadn't come here to do this, they would've lost them all. She knew it, they knew it, and clearly, the soldiers before her knew it as well. It also meant something else.

That law Dom had made so long ago to protect Zep had changed something else. Anglia was a country of three nations, but if ties to one made someone a part of it, then where would that end? If humans were iliri because they loved someone of that species, then weren't iliri also human for the same reason? And grauori would be the same, tying them all together.

Anglia had barely begun to accept its new structure, and already it was changing. Dominik Jens had crafted one single law to keep his people safe, and it was also bringing them together. Bonds were being formed, strengthened, and lines blurred until they were barely visible. With each step Sal's army took to end this war, they were also doing something else.

They were bringing their species together.

Sal's eyes lifted up toward the sky just to be sure. There, like a promise, ayati waited, completely content with what was happening below.

Chapter Fifty-One

Anglia

Lunch in the palace seemed to be a formal affair for "the court." For the first time, Ryali and her friends had agreed to eat with the human nobles. Thankfully, they'd been seated at their own table along the side of the massive dining hall, and the staff served them food that was actually edible. Being around so many strangers felt weird, though, and Ryali couldn't stop checking to see who was watching her eat.

The meat was from a sheep, and tasted pretty good. Her plate didn't have any vegetables, and a large glass of thick milk went with it. Not the skimmings of milk that were mostly water, but the sort of thing that never made it to Guttertown. After the first sip, Ryali decided she was a fan. Paired with cheese and some bread dense enough that she could actually sink her teeth into it, she realized this wasn't as bad as she'd expected.

And yes, people looked at them, but not because of what they were eating. Around the room, men stared, offering their version of sultry smiles. Women gaped at their dresses, which were much more revealing than what was normally worn in this country. And from the raised table at the far end of the room, Marcu Piet and Lord Eriwald followed every movement of their chosen girls.

Vyrix ignored Lord Eriwald blatantly. Pointedly enough that the man couldn't help but notice. Linaeryx, on the other hand, was still in hunting mode. She smiled back at Lord Piet, tilting her head and toying with her long, golden hair. The woman beside Marcu Piet sneered in disgust, making Ryali think she must be his wife. Although what Ryali couldn't understand was how the woman seemed to hate her man's flirting, yet she did nothing at all to stop him.

However, she knew someone who could explain it. Joevar? she thought, having talked with him enough that reaching his mind was easy.

Ryali! He sounded honestly happy to hear from her. Hey, how are things in Anglia? We're in Escea now, riding north.

And no more battles? she asked.

Not today. Shade's working with some lookouts to find clusters of enemy troops and destroy them before they're a threat. She burned a group out this morning, but they were quite a ways to the east. Not really in our path, I mean. Still, the firing squad - because I don't know what else to call that freakish group of iliri talents working together - has given us a good idea of the location of the Terran and Escean soldiers in the whole country. We really should've thought of this before. Not that I had anything to do with it, but I hope you know what I mean.

Na really, she admitted.

I mean that it makes so much sense. I've seen Sal's skills paired with Kolt's, but I'd never imagined it was possible to blow things up that we couldn't even see. Sal said something about how it's nice to have a lookout, so I'm guessing our lack of one was why we never did this before, but I also have a feeling there's one or two people with that skill in the Horde, it's not one of the rare ones. The iliri we freed from Merriton, I mean. Am I being a dick with all these nicknames?

Na, she promised. Yer names are na meant ta be rude. Ya just need a way to show who ya are talking about, and there is na another word. But does this mean ya are safe? Ya can ride all the way through Escea and na have ta fight?

I wouldn't go that far, Joevar said. It means we'll have time to brace before we get ambushed. It means we can use Shade's ability more effectively, without worrying that she'll burn half of our own people. It also means that the more we do it, the sooner the enemy will figure out we're looking for clusters and change their tactics. So, it is what it is. But you reached out for a reason, right? Or did you just miss me a little?

Both, she decided, carefully cutting another piece of her meal to hide her smile. It didn't work. I missed talking ta ya, but I also need ta understand human women.

Joevar's response was a wave of ironic amusement. Ryali, dear, no man really understands them, but I'll do my best. What's going on?

Marcu Piet wants sex with Linaeryx. His wife seems ta know, but she has na made a move ta stop his flirting. She just looks upset.

Oh. All of the amusement was gone. Ok, so, they're very old-fashioned up there, and for humans, men are in charge. Because women couldn't own property and their titles came from their husband's rank, their only option was to suffer through what he does.

Are ya serious? she asked. She can na even bite him fer making her jealous?

Humans don't really bite like that, baby.

Zep does!

Joe was laughing at her again. Well, for those of us who haven't been rolling in bed with iliri, we don't. Not that we won't, we just have thinner skin, so tend not to.

She wasn't about to let that slip by without a comment. So ya'd bite me, huh?

If you asked nicely, I could be persuaded, he agreed. My point though, before you try to make me prove that riding a horse with a hard-on is a bad idea, is that she's ignoring it because she doesn't realize her future isn't chained to his. Right now, that woman thinks that if Marcu Piet leaves her, she'll lose everything. Including her children. They have kids, don't they?

Yeah, she told him. Four. But then we have another problem. If her mate - husband! - does na care if he hurts her, and Linaeryx's flirting is making her mad, then how do we become her friend ta tell her?

Oh, that's not easy, he agreed. Have you considered just telling Linaeryx to talk to the woman? The same way you would another iliri. Let her know her mate is not loyal, that she needs to watch him, and that Linaeryx knows he's got a bet about bedding her, so refuses to act like she's scared of him?

Would it work? she asked. Would she na think Linaeryx is trying ta steal her mate?

Not if she tells Lady Piet first. I'd suggest right after the meal, and you, Ryali, need to be the one who pulls the woman aside. If Linaeryx tries, she'll ignore it. If you stop her and get her talking, and then Linaeryx just happens to show up and tell the woman what's going on? Maybe even ask Lady Piet what you girls should do?

Ya are a smart one, Joe, she said. Ya make humans sound so normal.

We are normal. Just as normal as you are. Maybe we're a little different, but it's still normal. See, running around with all these newly freed iliri, I've kinda realized that. I mean, I barely have a clue how you all think, but if I just admit I don't get it and ask? It's a lot easier than pretending like I know and then hurting someone's feelings. I figure it works both ways, since when you ask me, I'm definitely not offended. In fact, I kinda feel honored that you'd care enough to want to know.

I care, she told him. Ya are easy ta talk ta, Joe. It makes it easy ta care.

Are you trying to make me blush? Ryali, are you aware that my entire unit is riding on either side of me? Pretty sure Tyr's watching me, too. Bastard's going to give me hell.

Why? Because ya have a girl and he does na?

Shit, he thought, Tyr has plenty of girls. He's the kind of guy I figured you'd go for. Has some girl in the Vanguard that he keeps sneaking off to see, and there's one in the Horde he's been flirting with. It's like, ever since he... The thought faded before he finished.

Since he what?

You know those stories, right? he asked. I mean, they say that once a man lies with 'the beasts,' he'll never want a human again.

Well, we do like ta brag a bit, but it is na exactly true, she admitted. Being with an iliri will na break ya. Being claimed by one a us... I can promise it is something ya would na regret.

Yeah, but Zep...

Is cessivi to a Kaisae, Ryali finished. And unlike me, Sal did claim him. It is na just the scars on the skin. Ta claim a man puts a mark in his mind, too. She does na need ta be strong ta do it, just strong enough.

So, could you do it? he asked. Like, you know, if you and I got together, could you claim me even though I'm human and would that make it so I wouldn't want anyone else?

I could claim ya, she promised. Ya are linked so I could be in yer head. But Joe? It is na a chain. It is na meant ta be a punishment. Ta be claimed is a thing of love, but humans and iliri are different, and some men, they can na… They can na fuck a human once they have felt the pleasure of another mind. Then she paused, movement catching her eye. Joe, the man's wife is leaving. I need ta talk ta her.

Lady Piet? he asked.

Ryali had already pushed her chair back and was standing. Yeh, her. Sorry, maybe we can talk later?

I'm in the saddle all day. Whenever you have time, I'll be here waiting. Good luck, Ryali.

I'll need it, she thought as she let him go.

Lady Piet was heading out the rear door of the room, but Ryali knew that the door beside her table would be faster. The moment she was out of sight, she stretched her short legs, but she wouldn't run. She didn't want to give the wrong impression, and people here seemed to care a lot about that. Thankfully, when she reached the intersecting corridor, Lady Piet was right there.

"Ma'am?" Ryali asked.

The woman huffed as she turned to face her. "Don't think I'm blind to what your... lady... is doing."

"Uh..." Not sure what she should be saying, Ryali sent out a mental request for Linaeryx to come to her, to fix this, and then she just decided to trust Joevar's wisdom. "We do not understand. Your mate -" She winced, having done it again. "Your husband does na seem loyal ta ya, and ya do na stop him. Why? Are ya ok with how he acts?"

The woman clenched her jaw so hard her teeth ground together. The sound wasn't a pleasant one. "And what would you suggest I do?"

Ryali shrugged. "Humans are na iliri. If my mate did that, I would drop him ta the ground and threaten ta tear out his throat if he did na swear ta stop."

"Oh?" A smug look took over Lady Piet's face. "And is that why your 'mate' is now with the Kaisae?"

"Zep?" Ryali asked. "He was na my mate. He was a toy, and I thought he was good enough ta sire a child. Seems the Kaisae of all Iliri felt he was good enough ta be iliri, so I was na wrong."

Lady Piet just blinked at her, at a complete loss for words. "You..."

But that was when Linaeryx showed up in a swirl of pink silk. "Madam Piet," she greeted the woman, her confidence almost overwhelming. "I need yer help."

"Didn't look like you needed my help a minute ago," she snapped back.

Linaeryx ignored that. "Yer husband has a bet that he will bed me. He does na seem ta care if I agree." Her lip lifted in a silent snarl. "I will na let a human male terrorize me, so I will hunt him first. I will na let another man take what is na given. Ya are the kaisae of yer family, so I need yer help. Stop him from stalking me like I am his prey, or I will show him that iliri bite, and na the way he wants."

"Are you threatening my husband?" Lady Piet asked, but not as vehemently as she clearly hoped.

Linaeryx shook her head. "I am protecting myself from rape. I hoped ya, as a woman, would un'erstand, so I came ta ask fer yer help."

"If you flirt with him," Lady Piet told her, "then is it rape?"

"If I do na choose ta spread my legs? Yeh." Linaeryx glanced down the hall, checking to be sure they were alone, then stepped closer and lowered her voice. "The Kaisae said that in Anglia, women were almost slaves until yer new King came along. In the CFC, we were slaves until she came along. Even those of us who were free were na any better off. That means we are the same, and Anglia has proven that if the weak band t'gether, then we can be stronger. Help me, Madam Piet, and I will help ya back. I do na want yer man. I just do na want ta live in fear of him either."

Lady Piet nodded. "I want to, but what can I do? I can't stop him from cheating."

"No," Ryali agreed, "but ya can tell him ya know. Ya can tell him that women are na his toys."

"If I said that, he would beat me." She lifted a brow. "And that is still his right."

"Na anymore," Ryali promised. "I will talk ta Dom, have him tell Tor."

"Lord Tor," the woman corrected, then she paused. "You can just speak to the King?"

Ryali smiled. "My sister rides beside him. I am iliri. We are all linked. Yeh, I can talk ta the King, and I can protect ya."

"But you're..."

"Little?" Linaeryx asked. "A woman? Did ya na meet the Kaisae? She is even smaller and certainly na a man." Then she smiled, revealing two sets of very sharp canines.

Lady Piet's eyes dropped to them, then back up to Ryali. "You're not worried about the state of Arhhawen, are you? You're here so the Kaisae can take over."

"Na," Ryali promised. "We're here because Dom is a friend of all iliri, and we owe him a favor. We do na want his crown. We wanna make sure he does na lose it. The question is, which are ya hoping fer?"

Lady Piet lifted a hand to her mouth. She wasn't a young woman, but she wasn't old enough to look as tired as she seemed. "My husband's up to something, isn't he?"

"Yeh," Ryali agreed.

"But if he goes down, so will I. So will our children!"

"That is na how it works," Linaeryx promised. "Na anymore. Yer King does na hate ya because ya are a woman. He also does na judge ya fer yer husband. Show him why ya should be yer husband's equal."

"But I'm not," the woman insisted. "I'm just a woman."

"There is na such thing as just a woman," Ryali corrected. "Ya are a woman, Lady Piet. A creature strong enough ta make life, ta protect yer family, and ya have one thing a man can na seem ta live without." Ryali flicked her eyes down to the area where the woman's legs joined. "Even if ya are na strong, those things still make ya powerful. Do na let a man lie ta ya and say otherwise. Ya are a woman, and yer strengths may na be in yer muscles, but that does na mean ya are weak. The question is if ya will be strong enough ta help yer King."

"What if I'm not?" she asked.

"Then ya will go down with yer mate."

Lady Piet let out a heavy breath. "And if I am?"

Ryali smiled. "Is there a law that says Lord is a man's title?"

The woman's lips finally lifted, but only a bit. "I honestly don't know. Dominik Jens really wants to give women that much power?"

"Seems he did na even realize ya did na already have it. He can na see why the Kaisae can rule but ya can na. He wants his nieces ta - " She shut her mouth quickly.

"So Vanica had a daughter," Lady Piet realized. "Which means Valmere has no heir."

"Does it?" Ryali tilted her head. "Why can his niece na be Lord Valmere? Or a brave woman become Lord Piet?"

Lady Piet swallowed, her eyes shifting between the iliri women standing before her. "Is this offer just for me? Is it his last-ditch attempt to, I don't know, accomplish something desperate?"

"Na," Ryali said. "The King's Consort is an Ahnor among humans. My brothers call Rayna a friend. She is almost as strong as the Kaisae, and she will na tolerate her mate thinking her gender makes her weak. She is stronger than he is, in the muscle kind of way."

"So it's finally happening, then?" Lady Piet looked stunned. "Women's equality, it's really happening?"

"Yeh. Sounds like it is. That is why he asked us ta come ta Dorton."

"I'll talk to my friends. You talk to yours. I'm not sure what we can do, and I don't even know what my husband is up to this time, but if the King will promise not to leave my children in poverty and shamed, then we'll figure something out."

Linaeryx reached out and laid her hand on the woman's shoulder, one finger just brushing the skin above her neckline, reading her. "Do na take so long ya are on the wrong side. The King is away, but his bitches still guard his castle."

Chapter Fifty-Two

Escea

A full army marching forward was a sight to behold. At the front, the Vanguard and Devil Dogs broke the path. Behind them came the Black Blades, Verdant Shields, and other elite units all mixed into a jumble of different-colored uniforms. After that were the supply wagons and strings of back-up mounts. Stuck at the very back, left to their own pace, was the horde of freed iliri foot soldiers. Dust rose from the dry Escean hills with each footstep, and as far as Sal could see, there were people, all of them moving north.

That morning, Ylexa's lookouts had worked with Shade, finding almost nothing. The closest group of enemy soldiers was far to the east. Shade had burned their strategy tent and a few others, causing their horses to spook. The disarray should be enough to keep them busy for a day or more. The loss of tactical information would last even longer without a link to get quick updates. Most humans didn't get that luxury.

Except for that one group, the rest of the Terran opposition seemed to have reacted exactly the opposite of what Sal had expected. They hadn't pushed forward. They'd pulled back, and hard. Shaden had seen large groups riding north, right toward the Nebula II, moving away from the Conglomerate border. Hopefully, that meant the combined assault would go easy for the men and women of the CFC.

They'd been on the move just long enough for everyone to find a comfortable place when Jase kneed his mare a little closer to her. Sal was riding Arden today, giving Scorch a break, so there was no need to worry about their mounts acting up. The mares actually liked each other. She glanced over at her Ahnor with a smile.

Hey, he thought, I need ta talk ta ya about somethan.

Well, that sounds important, she said.

He nodded once. Molis talked ta Zep this morning. That is where we were when ya woke. Discussing the news.

About how to keep me sane? she asked, sitting a little straighter in her excitement.

Jase sighed. I do na know if ya will like the answer.

Which means it's not supposed to be possible, she guessed, trying not to feel disappointed.

Na, it is, he said quickly. It's just that...

Zep's voice cut in. You need more mates, Sal.

Then Kolt. The more you have, the better your chances are of staying alive.

She could feel Razor listening in as well, but he didn't say anything. Evidently, this was as much news to him as it was to her. Sal dropped her eyes to her horse's shoulder, petting those large, dark spots so she wouldn't need to see the men's expressions. Their scent - a mixture of excitement, happiness, and concern - was confusing enough.

Ok, she finally said, so the four of you aren't enough?

Well, Zep told her, Molis says the one they studied from history had thirteen, and it seems the more you have, the more stable you'll be.

I can't even count that high!

Ahnor, Dernor, Taunor, Cinnor, Viernor, Kernor, Sylnor, Rylnor, Gernor, Ylnor, Bynor, Xernor, Lynnor, Jase listed off.

Like I'll remember that, Sal said. Never mind where I'd find the time. I mean, thirteen men? I only have so many holes!

Behind her, Razor snorted in an attempt to muffle his laughter.

Oh, no you don't, Sal warned, turning in the saddle to look at him. You can't just sit there listening in and not add your thoughts.

The expression on his face was supposed to look innocent, but he was failing. I just figured you like watching us jerk one out well enough. Wouldn't that make it kinda like a show for you? A bunch of guys lined up getting off just because you're there.

Not helping!

Kinda helping, Razor tossed back. Besides, does it really matter? Means you get a new dick every night if you want it. Your lovers are saying it's ok, so where's the downside?

Look, Sal said, just because a guy has a dick doesn't mean he knows how to use it. And mates? That means a relationship. I have no idea how to get to know someone enough to do that without putting the war on the back burner. I mean, I just fell in love with Gage!

Wait, what? Kolt said. So, the whole L-word-thing got said?

This morning, Sal admitted. Maybe it was because you left us alone, huh? And if that's the case, you guys are actually willing to only see me one day every other week or so? You know, so I can have some 'me time.'

Na, Jase said a little too fast. I can na do that. But yer next mates do na need ta be as close as we are, do they?

Yes! Sal told him. Otherwise, why even bother? I mean, at that point, aren't they just toys? And if that's the case, then how are they supposed to be helping? I'm pretty sure it's not some rule about how many men have been inside my body. Otherwise, I'd already... She paused, letting out a breath. Be safe, she finished.

It's not, Zep assured her. Sal, it's not the number of dicks. It's the bonds. The ties you have with people you love, and Molis isn't sure that it has to be mates. He just said the one piece of proof they had were all from mates. Who knows, maybe your friends mean just as much, or your brothers? Sisters, even?

Well, that felt a little better. Ok. But I already have a lot of those.

Kolt shook his head. Not ones as close as your mates. Rayna, maybe. I could make an argument for Ran and Dom. That would put you at seven, but we don't know if there's a magic number.

Plus my pack, she reminded them. And that's at least another ten right there. Could that be why I'm doing better than the others?

We do na know, Jase admitted. We just want ya ta promise that if ya find someone ya like, ya will na worry about us. That we are ok with it.

I'd rather share you than lose you, Zep told her.

I'm a patient man, Kolt added, alluding to the years he'd waited.

Razor just chuckled. I just like the kinky shit, so I'm good either way.

Sal turned back to stick her tongue out at him. You really aren't helping, Gage.

Maybe not, but you keep using my name, and I'm kinda liking it.

All Sal could do was roll her eyes. She was outnumbered and knew it. She also wasn't completely opposed to the idea. Mostly, she liked knowing that they were on board. It made her feel like if she did meet someone, she'd already know it was ok. Then again, that was guilt, and it wasn't an emotion she was supposed to understand. Evidently, that didn't necessarily make it true.

Fine, she told them, trying her hardest to sound like she was still resisting. So should I assume you've figured out my best options? I mean, Arctic's out.

And Ghost, Zep agreed. Geo met someone in Merriton. The girl riding with Tilso? She's the slave your owner replaced you with. She and Geo seem to be hitting it off well. At least, the guys say the noises coming from his tent are the enthusiastic kind.

Good, Jase said. The guy finally got laid.

What? Kolt asked. He was a virgin?

Hazard of being a friender, Jase explained. The girls his dick liked did na always like him back. I do na know anyone who wants ta wonder if they were manipulated inta bed. I give him credit fer na giving up, though.

Poor guy, Kolt thought. And he never said a thing.

No, Zep told them, he wouldn't. He's got too much pride to whine.

Hax, Razor said, dumping the name out there.

Sal just shook her head. I will not be with someone who does not respect my mates.

No, Razor corrected. I actually meant he's coming this way. From your left, Sal.

Sure enough, Hax reined his dapple grey behind Raven and then forward, effectively pushing Jase out of the way. "Kaisae," he greeted Sal. Jase snarled a warning, but Hax pretended to ignore him, his attention only for her. "I wanted to apologize for the other day. My comment was out of line."

Sal reached over and grabbed his horse's rein and pulled just hard enough to slow the animal. She let go just as the gelding threw up his head, but Jase had already turned Raven to fill the spot. Like it had been planned, Razor pushed Cookie, right up behind them. The buckskin gelding even pinned his ears at Hax's mount, encouraging the grey animal to keep its distance.

"Hey!" Hax snapped at the guys as he kneed his horse around them and up beside Jase. "I was trying to apologize!"

Jase turned to him, baring his teeth. "Ya do na apologize ta her by shoving us away. That is na how it works. Know yer place, brerror."

"Oh," Kolt groaned. "Damn, bro, that's harsh."

"Don't know that word," Hax told them.

Sal could feel Jase's mind go calm, and his body relax. He was ready to kill the man, and Sal wasn't about to stop him. Her first mate locked eyes with Hax, and there was no question about the challenge. The horses kept moving, but both males began to growl.

"I will na stop ya from trying, but I also will na let ya disrespect my mates. Na a one of them. Do ya understand me, Hax? Ya may be pure, and ya may think it makes ya important, but I can still kill ya."

"Like fuck you can," Hax spit back.

Sal barely had time to warn Razor to stop his horse before Jase launched himself at Hax. Together, they hit the dirt - hard. Their horses spooked from the impact, but Raven went right for Zep. Hax's didn't. It went to find its own herdmates, because the snarls the men were tossing at each other sounded like wild animals.

"You fucking mutt!" Hax roared.

Jase didn't say a thing. He darted, Hax dodged, but it wasn't clear which man was faster. When Jase rushed the next time, Hax was ready. A solid thump hit Jase in the gut, but the little assassin flowed with it, catching Hax by the elbow. The purebred didn't seem to care. When Jase pulled, Hax used the power to spin himself around, leading with his teeth.

The only thing he could reach was Jase's bicep, and Hax didn't try to be gentle. He bit hard, sinking his canines all the way to his gums. The Ahnor didn't cry out. Instead, he reacted instinctually. His other hand brushed past his leg, caught one of the pale hilts strapped there, and kept going. With a sickening thud, Jase buried the dagger in Hax's waist.

Wrenching his teeth free, Hax howled at the pain, but Jase didn't care. He was still going, now deep in the maast. His free hand grabbed Hax's wrist, Jase's body pinned the other, and his teeth found Hax's throat, the momentum of the attack knocking them flat onto the ground.

"Say umso," Sal warned, "or I'll let him kill you. Challenging my Ahnor was a very bad call."

"Do it," another man ordered, making Sal realize that a crowd had gathered around them. "You lost, Hax. Now you have to admit it." Sal recognized Jad Ivant, Dark Heart's second in command.

"No!" Hax growled.

Jase twisted the dagger in Hax's side, and Sal spoke for him. "He likes to hear your pain. He wants to watch you die right now, little man. Your pride has done you no favors, but submitting might be enough to give you a second chance."

Hax tried to resist for a moment longer, but Jase kept twisting, simultaneously biting down, threatening to crush Hax's throat. When the purebred finally broke, it wasn't with a scream. It was with a breath, and the word he used was the right one.

"Umso."

Jase pulled his mouth away. "Look at me," he demanded. Jerking the dagger from Hax's side served as an exclamation point.

Hax tried, but his body knew it had lost. He couldn't meet the Ahnor's eyes. "I try to play by your rules, and you attack me. Over and over."

"Because ya are na playin' by our rules. Ya think ya deserve her." Jase leaned a little closer, his face within striking distance. "I will make it clear fer ya. There is na a person in the world who can claim that right. Na Blaec Doll, na Ran Sturmgren, and certainly na one of us. We were lucky ta be chosen, and if ya think we're gonna drop our eyes when ya treat her like she's some prize ya are owed fer livin' this long, think again. I will kill ya b'for I'll lose her. Ya mean nothin'. She will change the world."

"Um..." Jad said. "Guys, he's kinda bleeding out."

"And he will bleed 'til I give my brothers permission ta heal him," Jase growled back towards Jad. His eyes, however, were still locked on Hax. "Or 'til ya figure out how ta make Sal choose ya over me. But that will na happen. Trust me, Hax. That will never happen, so learn ta be fifth best, or go fuck yer hand some more. Ya fight like a human."

"I'm not giving up," Hax warned him.

"Ya think ya deserve ta be Ahnor?" Jase asked. "Ya think I have na seen yer thoughts? Ya can na even meet my eyes now, and ya think ya are man enough fer her?" He laughed and leaned back. "Then I have a story fer ya. I have na been tamed. Na even she can stop me, and I will na lose my place at her side. Ahnor is na a title ya will ever wear."

"And you think that's what I'm after?"

"I touched yer skin," Jase said, his voice a deadly warning. "Ya can na lie ta me." Lifting his head, he didn't look at Sal. Instead, his eyes picked out Risk without even trying. "Do na be easy."

"You have my word, Ahnor," Risk said before dismounting. He tossed a small pouch which smelled like maerte at Hax's chest, then knelt down beside the man. "I have a feeling you're going to need that. Now try not to scream. This is going to hurt." Then he closed his eyes and exhaled, healing the wounds.

Chapter Fifty-Three

Escea

A little more maerte kept Jase from needing a "break," and Dark Heart pulled Hax away for a few hours. Their scuffle hadn't stopped the march, but it had been noticed by everyone. Hax's pride had taken a rather significant hit. For most of the day, he alternated between sulking and snapping. His officers didn't seem to be letting him get away with it, though. Sal had seen both Perin and Jad yell at him at least once.

Thankfully, that was the only problem. Dom, Rayna, and Shift rode side by side, trading a few sweet touches. It made Sal happy to see those three working out so well. Then again, they were an awful lot alike. Shift had always been the most salacious of the Blades, simply because he could. Dom and Rayna were just as bad, yet together, they seemed completely and totally content.

Pig and Keeya were cute, but a lot less public about their affection. The new Devil Dog rode beside her commanding officer proudly. He had his head bent toward her, keeping his words private. Still, the silly smiles and blushes they traded spoke volumes.

And Sal also got to see Geo's new girl. Oh, she'd heard about her. At some point, everyone had checked with her to make sure letting someone outside the pack ride with them wouldn't be an issue. She also knew Aeley was the same girl who'd tried to crawl into Kolt's bed in her former owner's mansion - and Sal resented her a bit because of it. That was her memory with Kolt, not Aeley's, although she couldn't blame the girl.

No, she blamed their owner. She basically blamed every human who thought selling someone else was acceptable. She blamed all the people who thought they deserved to be treated better than anyone else, regardless of their species. Right now, Hax was in that group.

So when he and Jad rode over late that afternoon, Sal wasn't the only one who was annoyed. She could feel Jase's growl, Zep's clenched fist, and Kolt's hand brush the hilt of Blaec's sword. And while she couldn't feel Razor, when he moved his horse to intercept, she knew he understood.

"What are you doing?" Razor asked the pair.

"Proving he's learned a lesson," Jad said. "Give him a chance, man?"

Razor said nothing, but his focus shifted to Hax.

"I wanted to apologize," Hax mumbled.

"To who?" Razor asked.

A muscle in Hax's jaw clenched. "To all of you." He leaned a bit to look at Sal. "Can I please say something?"

She waved Razor off. "Just don't make this the fourth time you've made the same mistake?"

"No," Hax agreed, moving his horse only close enough that he didn't need to raise his voice. "Guys, I'm learning. Evidently, it's the hard way. Jad says that I keep thinking of Sal as the meek girl I saw back when we were both new recruits, and that's my problem. I dunno, maybe he's right. I'm not trying to disrespect the leader of my people. I'm not trying to act like an ass, I swear. I just..."

Zep's eyes narrowed, but he casually leaned over his pommel, looking across Sal at the man. "You act like being pure means you're better than us. Like you think she'll just swoon over your white skin and funny little ears. But tell me, Hax, how does that make you any different than the men who bought and sold all those people walking behind us? They thought their dull teeth made them somehow better. Good enough that they had the right to ignore the feelings of the people whose lives they were fucking up."

"I'm not like those humans!" Hax snapped.

"Feisty," Kolt mumbled under his breath.

Razor huffed. "I can't decide if he's just trying to prove he's strong enough for her, or if he simply can't stay away." He looked at Jase. "Care to give insight?"

"He does na know, so I can na know."

"You did with me," Kolt countered.

Jase scoffed at that. "I read her, na ya."

"Oh."

Hax didn't interrupt this time. He made no effort to push his horse closer, or to steal Sal's attention. Instead, he rode with his eyes on the ground, looking chastised. It was a little sad, actually, as if his pride had been shattered the moment he'd been dominated. Sal tilted her head, thinking about that. He'd called Jase a mutt as they'd dropped, and yet he hadn't stood a chance against him. But back before she'd joined the Black Blades, hadn't she been the same?

The speed of being a purebred had been one of the few things she could feel proud of. Her natural ability to fight made people fear her enough to leave her alone. She'd been hated for it, but she'd always told herself it was because it meant she was better - somehow - and so that made it hurt a little less. And now, Jase had just proven that Hax wasn't exceptional anymore.

"Did you know," she said, the thought probably sounding a little random, "that I was never able to beat Blaec? Me, a Kaisae, and he was just half iliri. I could fight to a draw, but never win. I couldn't force him to drop his eyes, either."

"Really?" Hax asked.

Sal nodded. "He started fighting for his life when he was just a boy. Younger than the prince, actually. You and I? We started fighting for our pride. Our lives may not have been great, but we were still mostly safe. Those reasons? They determine how much we're willing to risk, and it does have an effect. Being purebreds gives us an advantage, but it doesn't make us unstoppable. It doesn't make us predestined to be anything at all. Our actions do that. Yours haven't been that great recently."

"What do you mean?" he asked.

"We joke with the grauori that they're mutts. For centuries, humans thought they were some kind of strange wolf, and the term has become a joke about that. In their minds, it's a compliment about their stealth. When you say it to an iliri crossbred, it's very different."

"But they are mutts," he pointed out. "Part human, part iliri. What else am I supposed to call them?"

"Iliri?" she offered.

"You and I? We're iliri. They're just..."

Sal lifted her hand. "Just stop. No one gets to pick their parents. No one gets to choose what their pedigree looks like. We're all just a moment of passion that took hold. A mistake, a plan, or an impossibility - it doesn't matter. We didn't choose. But tell me, Hax, have you never wished your skin was the color of Zep's and your ears were locked to the side of your head? Did you never have that moment where you thought that if you'd just been something else your life would've been easier?"

"Well, yeah," he admitted.

She nodded, showing he'd just made her point. "And over the last two years, I made it so you could be proud of what you are. The thing is, I didn't do it alone." She gestured at the army around them. "Humans, crossbreds, and only two purebred iliri. Who do you think did the heavy lifting to make this possible? I promise you, I needed plenty of help. Dominik Jens - a human - gave me the power. Ran Sturmgren - a human - protected me. The Black Blades - a bunch of "mutts," as you call them - showed me how. They all carried me this far, and each time you act like that doesn't matter, it pisses me off."

"Sal..." he tried.

"No," she interrupted. "Listen to me. I love my mates. I don't have them because they look fancy. I didn't pick them because of their breeding. I fell in love with each and every one of these guys. Love, Hax. I trust them. I can let myself relax around them. These guys? They complete me, and if you think that putting them down is going to impress me, then you don't know a damned thing about me. In case you missed it, I fight against everything you're doing."

"I just wanted to prove I'm good enough," he admitted. Then he grumbled out a heavy sigh. "Which isn't something a guy wants to just throw out there, so you know. Sal, I like you. I've liked you since the first time I saw you in Fort Landing, just because you let me know I wasn't the only one. I've always wanted to meet you, and now that I have? Here you are, this amazing woman, and I can't even get close enough to talk to you without ending up getting my ass kicked!"

"Because every time you try to make yourself look good, you do it by trying to make them look bad. Stop pushing them down and start pulling yourself up. Don't lower the bar, Hax. Don't think that I don't know their flaws. I promise I do. I just don't happen to see anything wrong with them."

Hax sighed again. "That's kinda what I've been doing, huh." It wasn't a question. Rather, it sounded like he'd only just realized it. "Look, when I get around you, I can't seem to think straight. I mean, I know about iliri harems, but only from books. Those same books make it clear that dominance matters, and I'm not exactly a submissive kinda guy. Sal, I'm trying to flirt with you based on a history lesson, and I'm fucking it up. I know I am, but I'm not sure how to get it right."

"This," Jase said softly. "This is ya. This is na an act, and it is na cruel. She loves the broken things, I think. Well, and Gage."

"Thanks, Jase," Razor teased. "No, really, brother. Just add me in as an afterthought."

Jase flashed him a smile, the tension lifting just a bit because of it. "If ya wanna get ta know Sal, Hax, talk ta us. We are her mates, and we are na going away. Our job is ta guard her, and ya have proven ya can fight. Accept that in a pack, there are no secrets and that ya will na get her all ta yerself very often. The war steals her as much as we do." He glanced back at Sal, smiled softly, then looked at Hax again. "We will na stop ya. It is na our place. We also will na let ya hurt her, though. That is our responsibility."

"So..." Hax cleared his throat awkwardly. "I guess if I want to talk to her, I just come over here and ask one of you guys?"

"You say excuse me," Kolt told him. "You ask if you can squeeze in there. You casually mention that you'd like a moment with her. You treat us like we exist, and like we're your own unit mates. And no, you don't get to just take her off alone. Not at first. See, we can feel everything she does." He smirked. "Which means that every time you touch her, if you make her heart beat faster with excitement, and all those other personal moments you want with her? We'll know. She won't need to tell us. We're there, with her, experiencing it all. Keep that in mind, because this isn't a bond you can just break."

"Ok," Hax said. Then he laughed under his breath. "Most humiliating conversation I've ever had in my life, but Jad said I should do this." He looked over at his friend. "Thank you, brother."

"Sure," Jad told him, tilting his head back toward Dark Heart. "Now c'mon, let's..." He paused, looking into the distance. "Guys? Is that fire in the sky?"

"It's not the sunset," Zep agreed. "Not from the northwest."

A split second later, Pig's thoughts broke into their minds. We're stopping here. Eastward's burning. Sal? Have you heard anything?

The last report was that the push was going well. Minor losses, no failures. Let me check. And she reached out for Blaz. It looks like Eastward's on fire, are you ok?

We're fine, he promised. Trying to put that out, but Terric's gone. Chased them over the ridge, and they kept going. The grauori you loaned us made sure they didn't stop.

So why is Eastward burning? Sal pressed.

Because before the Terrans turned tail and ran, they tried to destroy all the food and fodder. One of the grain silos for the stables caught, and it's spreading. Rais and the Conscript units are handling that.

And you?

Sal, I'm with the healers. We won, but we sure didn't do it without a few casualties. Unfortunately, most of them are civilians. Terric knew that we'd have to help. They went on a rampage before we could even get inside the town. It's not good, but the border is ours again, Kaisae.

Which meant it wasn't all bad news, but that only made her feel a little better. I'm guessing you need help?

Believe it or not, we're actually good. I mean, unless you happen to know a way to put out fires.

She smiled. I do. Then Sal reached out to the rest of the army. We're stopping here, so make camp. Shade? The battle's over down there, but the fires aren't. Is there anything you can do?

Exton? Shade asked. Meet me on the ridge. I need to borrow your eyes.

A new man's voice entered Sal's mind. On my way, ilus. I'll need a place to sit.

Then let's make this happen, people, Sal ordered. Tonight we rest. The 112th says they have it under control, so let's stop and wait for an update.

Chapter Fifty-Four

Escea

It took less than an hour to get the fires out in Eastward and start putting up the camp on the other side of the border in Escea. The Horde was still on the move, but only because they were at the back of the line. Sal could see the trail of dust from their feet floating up like fog into the evening sky. It wasn't quite twilight, but close. Toward Eastward, the sky was lavender and turning darker by the second. The city buildings were nothing more than a dark silhouette against it now. No lanterns twinkled in windows, and no lamps glowed in the streets. At least, not tonight.

And Sal still waited. Eastward had been built long ago as the easternmost city in the CFC. Because of the war, the Forward Camp had replaced it. That should've been nothing more than a stable military camp, but it had grown into more recently. Eastward, however, was a true city, the kind that had withstood the test of time.

Or at least it had until now. Standing on the Escean ridge that let her see through the wide valley-like pass across the border, Sal refused to move until she was sure her army wasn't needed. If they were, it would be at least a four-hour ride still. Possibly six. The grauori could make it in one, but Blaz had said they were ok. His tone felt like he wasn't sure Eastward could handle any more soldiers rushing in. That was the only thing that kept her feet planted.

"He's fine," Zep said, moving to her side.

"Who?" Sal asked.

"Your friends. Blaz. All of the 112th, Sal. I know that's why you're worried, but they're good at what they do." He reached up to rub her shoulder. "At least take a break while you wait."

"I am," she pointed out.

"No," Hax said, proving he hadn't left either. "You're pretty much on full alert."

"It's what she does," Kolt told him. "Down there are men who saved her life once. Her instincts say she owes it to them to save them back, but they say they don't need it. She's waiting for some sign of proof, and fighting the urge to rush in anyway, regardless of the danger."

"At least I'm thinking about it," Sal grumbled.

Jase chuckled at her before leaning in to kiss the side of her neck. "We need ta put the horses away. Who wants ta help?"

"I can," Jad offered. "And I'll put your horse on the string, Hax."

"I'll help with ours," Zep told him. "Gage? Kolt?" He sighed. "Hax?"

"We'll watch her back," Kolt promised.

The three men collected the mounts and walked away. None of them said a thing, and Sal couldn't quite make herself look away from that dark silhouette of a city. So, maybe her mates were right. Maybe she felt like she should be doing something, but she'd always hated just waiting. She hated feeling useless, even more so when she knew others were in the middle of something. Standing here, staring into the darkness, she finally understood why Blaec had paced - but she wasn't him.

"Guys?" Hax asked when Jase and Zep were long gone. "Was Zep hinting that I should help him with the horses or something?"

"No. He was asking you to protect Sal while he's gone," Kolt explained.

"Really?" Hax asked. "Why?"

Kolt moved behind Sal and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Because our pretty little Kaisae here is Terric's number one enemy."

"No," Hax groaned. "I meant why did he ask me?"

Razor shifted to the couple's right. "Zep's a strange one. He's always understood us a little better than most. Sometimes better than we understand ourselves. I think it's because he's fought his own instincts for so long that he's had to consciously analyze it all. So, he tends to be the, um, nicest? Most empathetic, at least, of the Black Blades."

"He knows you're trying," Kolt clarified. "That was also his way of saying that if you're not an ass, he's not going to stop you."

"Romantic," Hax said. "You know what the shittiest part of this is? I feel like I don't really get the option to decide if I like her first. I think she's cute, I try to get to know her, and you're all just skipping right to the forever kind of ending."

"What," Kolt taunted, "you thought you might talk to her for a minute, decide she's funny, smart, and amazing, so you'd ask her on a date? And then you'd get her in bed, roll around a bit, but just as a casual thing. After a year or so, you might decide it was comfortable enough to make permanent, but you wanted to keep your options open until then? You know, like a human?"

"Kinda all I've ever known, since all of my friends are, well, human."

"And you're not," Razor reminded him. "And she's not. See, we know what you're thinking. She's the only woman for you. Only. Last of her kind. Trust me, man, we've thought it ourselves."

"And are killing my chance of romance," Hax pointed out. "I feel like I'm on a script, and the four of you are giving away my lines. I mean, why even try at this point? Shouldn't I just ask for a fuck, get turned down, and say it's ayati?"

"No," Sal told him, finally speaking up. "See, I'm a reader. The first time I touched you, I knew you were interested - and why. Seeing a man think that I'm the only option he has kinda takes a little of the mystique out of things. Still, I don't know you. You don't know me. Sure, we looked at each other a lot in our past, but that's a far cry from knowing each other. They're just giving you subtle pointers, but you forget two very important things."

"Ok, what things?"

"First, we're in the middle of a war. Dating isn't really something I can fit into my schedule. Second, I can smell the desire on you. Oh, wait, make that three, because third, I'm perfectly happy with the men I already have."

"So I'm fighting an uphill battle," Hax said. "Just tell me something, Sal? Have I fucked it up already?"

She laughed once. "Lucky for you, a professor from Arhhawen said something that's convinced me to give you a second chance."

But before the next sentence could come out of her mouth, Blaz touched her mind again. Sal?

Hey! she thought back, her ears flicking straight up, locked on the city in the distance as she forgot about everything else. I've been waiting.

Yeah, sorry, he said. When we started the push, Terric basically threw everything in our path that they could. Murrah says the enemy crossed the border and headed northeast, moving fast. Probably early afternoon at the latest, so four or five hours ago. Maargra tracked them a half day out, then turned back. The 112th has been trying to stabilize the city, and a lot of people here are in bad shape.

Do you need us to help? she asked.

No, he assured her. This is a Conglomerate problem. We've got the worst cases healed up, but everyone needs food, fresh water, and just time. Lamp oils, soap, and other basics ran out a long time ago.

Which is why the town's dark, she realized.

Yep. Anyway, we're pretty much beat. Rais is asking one of the Conscript units to run a night patrol, and then I'm hitting the sack. Our big plan is to leave at dawn tomorrow and meet up with you on the north side of the valley and join the front heading to the Forward Camp. I mean, if you want the help.

Actually, she thought, I was hoping you'd ask Rais something for me. Um, Ran swore to Anglia this morning. Sounds like Kesh is taking his place as the ranking elite commander. With that said, both of them are here, and it seems that the orders Parliament gave leave enough room for you to decide if you want to ride all the way to Terric City with us.

Blaz chuckled in her mind. You mean that whole part about assure the threat is neutralized, or however they phrased it? Oh yeah, Sal. We're in. Got space for a couple of horsemen in that monstrous army you're collecting?

Always have a place for my friends, she promised. I'm glad none of you were hurt.

Nope. See, this girl I know kinda did me a favor a while back. Seems the 112th has a lot of luck with those things. Never seem to take any significant injuries, and um... Sal, thank you. I'm pretty sure you saved Celso's life.

She sucked in a breath. How?

He took a random bolt to the throat. Right in the artery. There's no way we would've gotten him to a medic in time, so I owe you, ok? You told me that none of mine would die like that, and now I can say I believe you. It matters, Sal.

You matter, Blaz. She laughed to herself. Did you know that first day we met, when you leaned against that wall beside me, I was hoping you'd just shut up and go away?

I figured, he admitted. I was kinda hoping I'd annoy you enough that you'd remember me, so when people asked, you'd be my alibi.

While you bled out, she finished, remembering that he'd intended to kill himself that night.

Yeah, pretty much. But when that ape started shoving you around? You winced, Sal. The look on your face when he grabbed you? It was agony, and a million reasons why ran through my head. I was helping before I remembered that I didn't care anymore, and well, I've kinda just kept going. Kept caring.

Just don't ever stop, ok?

I won't if you don't, he told her. I figure my demon is depression and yours is fate.

Ayati, she corrected.

Whatever, he teased. All I'm saying is that I'll hold mine off if you hold yours. Back to back, Sal. We got this.

Yeah, we really fucking do. Go get some sleep, Blaz. I finally feel like I can relax. We're like four hours out.

Hey, he said before she could release the link. Kiss your boys for me? Tell them I said thank you for keeping my best friend alive?

She jerked her eyes to the ground, not expecting him to call her that. Oh, I'll kiss them, and lots of other kinky things to go with it.

His response was to just laugh as he let go of their connection. It felt good enough that she looked up to her three bodyguards with a smile. Kolt had moved beside her to look at the city. Razor was on his other side, and Hax was trying hard not to gawk at her from her left. All of them were waiting to hear what news she'd just gotten.

"Blaz says all is well, Eastward is fine, but the siege was hard on them. Supplies are limited, although they have it stabilized now that the fires are out, so they'll join us tomorrow morning."

"Eason?" Hax asked, glancing over her shoulder, then back. "From the 112th?"

"Yeah," Kolt said. "He and Sal have some history between them. Seems she broke his little mind a while back."

"I did not," Sal told him, flicking her ear to follow Hax's glance. "The opposite, actually."

"I'm kidding," Kolt promised. "Believe it or not, I like the guy."

Razor made a dismissive noise. "You didn't always, man. But no, he did a big favor for the Blades. We'll never stand across the line from the 112th. So, um, they coming with us, Sal?"

"Blaz didn't even need to check with Rais. He knew the exact loophole and promised they're with us. Means we have a few more horsemen to teach our iliri how to ride."

But Hax's head snapped over to her. "No!" he growled, his lips curling into a snarl. Then he launched himself right at Sal.

It happened so fast, not even she could dodge. Instead, she grabbed his arms as they hit her shoulders, intending to throw him off, but he'd come at her too hard. She was falling, and he had the better position. Only another purebred iliri could move fast enough to get the jump on her, and she'd barely seen Hax coming.

They hit the ground together hard enough to knock the wind from her body.

Chapter Fifty-Five

Escea

Geo headed back to the supply wagon, hoping that was where he'd left the mallet. Unfortunately, he couldn't remember packing it when he'd taken down his tent. He'd been a little too distracted by the girl running her hands all over his body. Now, he was starting to think he'd left it in the dirt. Well, he'd make do.

Sal had called a halt early. Eastward was burning, but Terric had been chased out of the area. It felt like every time they got close to the enemy, Terric fled, leading Anglia exactly where they wanted. Maybe he was wrong, but this whole assault felt like a massive game of cat and mouse. Geo just hoped Sal could see it.

He was digging through Tilso's supply trunk when something pale caught his eye. His first thought was Sal, but she'd never be alone. Then Geo recognized the girl's dress. It was one he'd bought.

Aeley was moving away from camp, heading for the edge. Geo followed. Hopefully, she just couldn't wait for the latrines to be dug. If that was the case, he didn't want to embarrass her. No, he'd just hang back and make sure she was protected from her own foolishness.

The sinking sun was taking the last light with it, shifting the evening to twilight. It made Aeley easier to see. Her pale skin and silver-blonde hair glowed like some phantom - but so did the long, white dagger she held. The one he'd given her to make her a little less afraid of imaginary enemy soldiers coming to take her away.

She moved through the scattered trees with a purpose. This was as private as any army camp ever got. She could've paused to squat anywhere, but she hadn't. Did that mean she was hoping to meet with someone in private? Another man? Had she already grown tired of him?

Then she made a sharp turn back toward the camp. Out here, they'd circled the main cluster of people, so maybe he'd been wrong. Maybe she really didn't want to get too close to strangers. It seemed a lot of the freed slaves were like that, and look at how skittish Shaden had been when she'd first joined them.

Geo changed his path to intercept her. Well, if she felt tense being alone, the least he could do was serve as her protector. He was so focused on reaching her that he didn't even notice where they were. The gentle incline of the rise wasn't exactly hard to navigate, but this close to the front, it was quiet enough that he could make out the voices just ahead.

Kolt's voice. Razor's voice. Which meant that Sal was probably close as well. Clearly, Aeley had taken it upon herself to finally meet her Kaisae. The thought of talking to Sal always made her smell nervous, but it seemed she'd accepted that she couldn't be in the Kaisae's pack without meeting the woman who ran it.

He allowed himself a moment of pride, his feet slowing just a bit while Aeley made a straight line to the group at the top of the ridge. Hopefully, Sal would like the girl, if nothing else, because he did. She had a tendency to be understanding that way.

The Kaisae stood at the top of the ridge, her white braid like a rope against her black uniform, but her focus was on the city in the distance. One of her ears flicked back toward Aeley's approach, but she didn't seem concerned. No, that was aimed elsewhere. To Eastward. Hopefully, she wouldn't be annoyed at the interruption. Most people tended to give her space when she was this focused.

Then Aeley lunged, rushing the last few meters with that dagger lifted to strike.

On the ridge, Kolt and Razor spun. Hax dove, hitting Sal hard and shoving her to the ground. His body shielded her from Aeley's first swing, the ceramic blade slicing deep into Hax's shoulder and down his back. The girl didn't get a chance to make another. Razor grabbed for her hand, missing, and his fist closed on the weapon instead. She pulled, but he was stronger, so Aeley let the blade go and spun.

Right toward Geo.

He didn't have time to think. He could only react. Hurrying forward, he had only one thought, and he sent it across the link as loudly as he could. Check Sal! I got her.

Then he surged forward, hoping to grab Aeley's arm.

She jerked away, his fingers slipping over the sleeve of her dress, but he wouldn't give up. As the nearly-pure girl raced down the same incline they'd just climbed, he kept pace. His girl had just attacked his Kaisae! He couldn't let her get away. Sandy soil and scattered rocks made the race a desperate one. Both of their feet skittered and slipped, but no one else was giving chase. This was on him. It was all on him.

Geo lunged, catching her by the waist as they both crashed into the dirt. Their speed made them roll twice, but he wouldn't let go. Oh no, he intended to hold her very, very tightly, using the movement to force her beneath him, his knees pinning her down as his hands found her face.

And he pushed. They were lovers. She trusted him above all else. Telling him everything was the only way she'd make it out of this in one piece, because he had always been her protector. His throat tensed with emotion even as he made her believe what he had. He was the man who'd keep her safe.

"Why?" he asked as soon as his talent took hold.

"We have to go," she told him. "I missed. I was supposed to kill her so I could be the Empress, but I missed."

Empress. The mate of the Emperor, but there was one problem with that. "You've met Makiel?"

"No, but he swore he'd adopt me as his daughter and heir if I could do this. I need to create havoc in Anglia. I promised I could. I'm iliri, so I can get in. Geo..."

"No," he hissed, feeling his heart breaking. "Tell me everything. It's the only way to fix this."

Her eyes were glazed, proving he'd made her forget about the threats coming toward them. She didn't realize there were people hurrying to help, or that she hadn't exactly made it very far. Right now, all Aeley knew was that he would save her if she spilled her plan.

"The Terrans at the master's house. They promised to make me special. The master thought I was better than her. He loved me. He told them, and they said I could prove it. They said if I kill the Kaisae, they'll put me in her place. All they needed was someone to make havoc in the Anglian command structure. That's what they said, and I can do this. I will be the Empress of Terric, adopted by the Emperor himself as his heir. I can prove that I'm not going to always be second-best to her."

"And me?" he asked.

"You were stupid enough to fall for me, and that made it easy. Too desperate to have a woman like you, just like every other man. All I had to do was be weak, and you assumed I was also helpless. The Terran woman gave me the necklaces and told me to use them to get inside the Blades. She said that would get me close enough to kill the Kaisae, and then you would all bow down before me. If I kill Salryc Luxx, then I become the Kaisae. I can destroy the army from the inside, and the Emperor will make the world respect me."

"Oh, Aeley," he breathed, "that's not how it works."

"I'll make it work. I'll even let you keep fucking me if you get us free! I know where to meet them."

"Where?" he asked.

She smiled. "The Escean chieftain's plain. They were supposed to pick me up before the Escean border, but you killed them all. Still, if Anglia made it across, we had a backup plan. They're all supposed to pull back to there and make a stand."

He had to take a breath to keep his voice steady. "So that's where we're going?"

"I am. I only need you to get me there. Then I'm going to let them do what they want to you."

"So you cared nothing for me at all?" he asked.

She scoffed but didn't struggle, his compulsion for honesty just a little too strong. "I could tell you were a virgin the first time you touched me. You were so desperate for a piece, and that was something I could use. And your ability? I think it can get me there safely."

"Geo," Sal said, moving to kneel beside him. "Let me touch her?"

He nodded. "Yeah, but I can't let go."

"No, that's ok," Sal promised as she laid her hand on Aeley's head.

Sal's eyes slipped closed, the orbs moving behind her lids, proving she was inside the girl's head. That left Geo time to actually think about what had just happened. Aeley was a traitor. His girl, a spy. She didn't seem to know that the woman who'd put her on this mission was dead, killed by Sal before they retreated from Merriton. She had no idea that the promises about being adopted were nothing but a lie.

Aeley's skill had never been tested. She didn't even have a link, and she'd never offered her mind to him in bed. Now he knew why. Before, he'd just thought it was because she'd spent her entire life trying her hardest to be a human. Unlike Sal, it hadn't been a ploy to survive. Aeley had honestly hoped to make herself just like the people in power, thinking that would be enough to change her life.

When Sal finally opened her eyes, she looked up at him. "You know what we have to do." He could hear the pain in her voice.

"Yeah," he breathed.

She nodded. "Go. I've got her."

"No, Sal." His eyes chose that moment to betray him. "I brought her into the Blades. I put that dagger in her hand. This is on me, and..." He huffed out a breath as his throat tried to close. "Sal, I really liked her, but no woman will ever come between me and my Kaisae. I need to do this."

She reached behind her back and pulled free one of her steel daggers. "You sure? I would never ask that of you."

He held out his hand. "I'm sure."

Sal placed the blade hilt-first into his palm. "I'm in her mind."

"Well, make sure she knows that giving a shit doesn't make anyone weak."

He didn't hesitate. He couldn't. Sitting there, straddling Aeley's ribs with an entire audience watching his shame, Geo pulled the blade across his lover's throat. The girl didn't scream. She didn't thrash or struggle. He was willing to bet Sal had something to do with that, but he didn't care. He cut her throat so deep the blade hit her spine. And then he waited.

Blood began to seep from the wound, and then pour. Aeley's mouth gaped like a fish, struggling for air and release. Her eyes turned to him, pleading, but he didn't care. No, instead, he released her from his ability.

"No one," he told her, watching her start to panic, "betrays my Kaisae and lives. When you reach the void, bitch, tell Blaec we're still going."

"Oh, Tane," Sal breathed as the light in Aeley's eyes faded fast. "Come."

She stood, reaching down to take the dagger from his hand and help him up. The weapon she wiped clean on her own thigh before sheathing, but her other hand held him up. Then, without a word, she led him away from camp, the crowd parting to let her through. Kolt followed behind them at a distance.

Sal refused to let him stop. After a few steps, her arm moved around his waist. A few more, and she was holding half his weight. Then, when she decided they were finally far enough, she turned to him and pulled his head against her shoulder.

"We're all alone, brother," she breathed. "Just us, and the rest of the world can wait." Her hand ran down the back of his head. "I'm so sorry. She gave you no choice. You didn't deserve this."

Those were the words that broke him. He gasped, but failed to get a full breath. His eyes were now pouring tears, making everything around them a blur. Even worse, his stupid knees felt like they weren't working. In the middle of nowhere, drowning in the scent of Sal's hope, Geo couldn't hold it together a moment longer.

He cried.

Not the strong and manly type of tears. He wept his heart out, clutching at Sal's shoulders for some kind of balance. He howled against her shoulder. His body was wracked with sobs and heaving breaths, but she didn't care. He'd just killed the only woman who'd ever been interested in him. The one girl who hadn't been afraid of his ability, and she'd only felt that way because she was using him.

And then there was Sal.

His Kaisae trusted him. She'd never flinched from him, and he'd even used his ability on her. There was just one problem. While all the men in the world seemed to look at her with desire, he couldn't. She smelled like hope, but not his dreams. And yes, he loved her, but not that way. She was so achingly perfect, too perfect. The tiny woman holding him intimidated him, and not in a sensual way. No, she felt like family.

Sal kissed the top of his head, then whispered. "Everyone needs a big sister, Tane. I promise, you won't be alone forever." He looked up, finding her eyes waiting. His fell quickly, but she cupped his cheek and made him look again. "No pride tonight, Tane. You need someone right now. Trust me, I know."

"What if I don't find someone?" he whimpered. "I don't want to spend the rest of my life alone!"

"You'll never be alone," she promised. "You're too strong for that. You're too much like me. We're meant to fight, but also to win. Don't give up, and when people tell you that you're not good enough, that something about you can't be trusted, or even that you'll turn on them, just remember that those are the same reasons why your Kaisae loves you. It's why we chose you, Tane. The reasons we made you a Black Blade. That pride, that determination. Shift commented on it when you sparred with Zep that first time. We knew you were one of us, and you always will be."

"I really liked her, though," he blubbered.

Sal nodded and eased them both to the ground where she tucked him close against her chest. "I know, and it hurts so bad. I'm so sorry I made you choose."

"No, Sal," he breathed. "There was never a choice. I'll always serve my Kaisae." He sniffed. "Family first, right?"

"Always, brother," she promised. "Always."

Chapter Fifty-Six

Escea

Everyone heard the scuffle on the ridge. Maybe not the actual event, but the orders that started flipping through minds came fast. Shift was nipping at Rayna's neck when he got his. It had no words, just the clear impression that a healer was needed, and he'd been chosen. When he jerked back, Rayna knew something was up.

"What's going..." she paused as her eyes lost focus. "Fuck, someone attacked Sal!"

If anything, the woman was faster than him, but it was close. Shift and Rayna rushed out of their tent, nearly knocking Dom over in the process. He looked at the bottle in his hands, them, and followed.

The trio arrived just as Sal led Geo toward a cluster of trees. Hax was on the ground. Further away, at the base of the hill, was another iliri woman who appeared dead. Shift looked over the scene quickly, the pieces fitting into a story he didn't really want to hear, and he moved to the one person he could still help.

"Is Sal ok?" he asked Razor when he got close.

The Cinnor's hand was also bleeding, but he didn't seem to care. "Yeah, Hax saved her." Then he looked over at the dead girl. "Not sure I can say the same for Geo."

"Ok," Shift said, grabbing Razor's hand. "Catch me up?"

Razor pulled his arm back and pointed to Hax. "Him first."

Hax was sitting up, but his ears were pinned back at the pain. From the back of his neck all the way to beneath his arm, the man's uniform hung open, his skin parted beneath. The cut was deep but not too bad. It certainly wasn't fatal. Shift moved to squat before him and offered a hand.

"Close your eyes, Hax," he warned.

The moment he felt the guy's skin against his, Shift began putting him back together. Somewhere in that, Jase and Zep arrived, demanding to know what was going on. Once again, it fell on Razor.

"Look, Aeley came at Sal. Hax saw her just as the girl lunged. He pushed Sal down, the girl's swing hit him, I tried to get the dagger from her hand..." He held up the blade in question with his uninjured hand. "Managed to grab it partially by the blade. She tried to bolt, but Geo stopped her, tackled her at the base of the hill, and then questioned her."

"And?" Zep insisted. "That's the slave from Sal's old owner's place."

Razor huffed at that. "Explains how the Terrans got to her, then. That house was filled with them, and the woman who made the promises was probably that bitch who put a noose around my neck."

"What promises?" Jase asked.

Shift lifted a finger, asking them to wait, and held out his hand. Razor offered the wounded one and closed his eyes, a veteran of this process. Shift healed him quickly, but also pressed his free hand to Razor's back to help the guy feel a little more stable.

After a few seconds, Razor sighed, proving the vertigo was over. "Ok," he said, lifting his chin in a silent invitation for Dom and Rayna to join the conversation. "Seems Captain Estar, the woman who was leading the Merriton invasion when we got pushed out? Yeah, she flipped Aeley. The girl had it in her mind that she'd infiltrate the Blades, kill Sal, and take over our pack - which kinda makes sense."

"It does?" Rayna asked.

"Yeah," Shift told her. "Iliri dominance. Typically, whoever defeats the leader takes the position herself. A challenge for the right to rule, kinda. But that doesn't account for Kaisaes, military structure, and a lot of things that make the Black Blades unique. I mean, it's a very simplistic - and probably human - interpretation of all those challenges we fight out."

"But Sal's the fucking Kaisae," Rayna insisted.

"She is," Razor assured her, "and Aeley didn't really get to learn about her species. Just like Sal didn't know a thing when she came to us. Terric used that to their advantage and had her convinced that killing Sal would make her top shit. That's what I got from the little she said, at any rate. Sal got a full read on her, though."

"She's with Geo," Jase told them. "We need ta clean this up before he gets back."

Dom sighed. "The girl's too iliri to become meat, so... Latrines?"

"No," Rayna hissed. "C'mon, that's Geo's girl. He takes a shit too, believe it or not. No, just ask some guys to dig a hole. Enough so he won't need to look at her."

"Where we won't march," Shift added. "Preferably where he won't catch the scent."

"That's harder," Dom said to the last part, "but Vanja and Danku just volunteered to find someplace." Then he pointed at Hax. "So, uh, that's happening?"

"Not yet," Hax said wryly. "Every time I get to talk to her..." He waved at Aeley's corpse. "And most iliri think ayati is a good thing."

"Uh huh," Dom said, sounding like he thought the guy was a little insane. Then he looked over at Jase. "And you're ok with this?"

"I do na get a choice. Professors in Arhhawen think more mates will keep her mind whole. She does na exactly have a lot ta choose from, cept him."

"And Geo?" Rayna suggested.

Razor sighed. "Pretty sure she and Geo aren't in the cards. He had the hots for her when he was first recruited into the Blades, but after he tested his skill on her? I dunno. It's like he says all the right things, but he doesn't smell like he means it."

Shift chuckled. "Just because we're iliri doesn't mean we all want to fuck her, believe it or not."

"Why not?" Dom asked. "C'mon, Sal has to be a little wild to have so many guys in her bed."

"Don't care," Shift told him. "Look, it really is possible for a guy to just be friends with a woman, and a few of us just aren't really into Sal like that. To some of us, she smells a little... familiar."

"Same genes," Jase offered. "May na be actually related, but that does na always mean a good pairing."

Dom let out a dry laugh. "And for a woman who doesn't want kids, that matters why?"

"How she smells affects us," Jase tried to explain.

"A lot," Zep added. "Kinda like how humans judge beauty by a woman's breeding features. Big tits, curvy hips. Means good baby makers, right? Doesn't mean you look at a twig of a girl and think, 'I'm not gonna fuck her because she can't have a bastard for me.' You just happen to get turned on by women with the right curves."

"Thanks," Rayna told him. "I'll take that as a compliment."

"Rayna Mel," Zep chided her, "you know you're hot. Don't try to deny it."

She grinned. "And here I thought you didn't agree."

"Oh, I can see it. Just doesn't mean I want it."

Shift thrust both hands out to Zep. "See? That's my point. Sal's gorgeous, but not my type. There's nothing wrong with Geo feeling the same way. You know, some guys like the twigs Zep was talking about. Others don't. I happen to like them tall, dark, and feisty."

Rayna flashed him a smile. "Works for me."

Dom just sighed. "Well, we can't stop the entire assault because Geo's girl turned on us."

"Don't use that phrase," Shift warned. "Kinda a touchy subject."

"Ok," Dom said. "Betrayed us. Better?"

"Sadly, yeah," Shift said. "See, most of us have been told our kind turn on humans. Conglomerate thing."

"Fucking idiots," Dom grumbled. "But my point is: how do we make this easy on the guy?"

"Ya do na," Jase told him. "Ya just make sure he knows ya understand and do na blame him."

Shift looked over at Rayna. "I think I'm going to hang out with him tonight. Make sure he has someone to talk to."

She nodded. "Need anything?"

"Just time," Shift told her. "He needs to grieve, the same way Sal did. If we can limit the number of jokes and slurs against his girl, it'll make it easier."

"I can talk to the humans," Dom promised.

Hax partially lifted his hand. "I'll talk to the iliri." Then he looked over at Jase. "Because I'm getting the impression that whatever those professors said is the only reason you four let me close to her, right?"

"Pretty much," Jase agreed, moving to squat at his level. "Ya think ya are important because ya are white. Ya think she has ta choose ya, but she does na. She gets ta choose. She does, Hax. Na ya, and na me. Ya do na like my accent. Ya do na like that I am a little bit human. Guess what? She does. And most of all, ya need ta wrap yer mind around one single thing - I will na leave her. I can na, so ya had best learn ta work with us."

"I'm fucking trying," Hax snarled. "I fucking save her, and that's not enough?"

"It is somethan," Jase agreed, "but na, it is na enough. She is more than a body. I do na like ya, but if she needs more men, I will learn ta ignore ya. Deal?"

"Sounds good to me," Hax agreed snidely.

Jase stood back up and looked at Zep. "Wanna help me move a dead girl?"

"Fuck," Zep said, "bro, I'll carry her, you pick a place, and Dom's guys can dig the hole."

Jase looked back at Razor. "Ya get ta set up the tent."

"This is hitting her hard, isn't it?" Razor asked. Both of Sal's cessivi nodded. "I'll also ask Roo to cook something special. Go, I'll make sure our home's nice and comfy."

"Anything else you need?" Shift asked before Sal's mates could disperse.

"Just Geo," Jase told him.

"Well," Dom said, "gonna miss you tonight, Kayden."

"No, you won't," Shift told him. "You'll sprawl all over the bed and snore." He waved them off. "I'm good. Get some sleep while we still can."

And then, it was just Shift and Hax sitting on the top of that ridge. Below, the soldiers were starting to head back to their own camps. The excitement was over. The problem had been dealt with. Sure, the gossip would spread through the camp overnight, but that was expected. Within a few minutes, the two men were alone with the stars.

"Look," Shift said, glancing over at Hax. "Don't be pissed at Cyno. I know he's a bit intense at times, but his heart's in the right place."

"You know I never really learned any of this, right?" Hax asked. "I was bred to be a killing machine. All my life, I was told that I'm nothing but a beast to be used at the whim of whoever owned me. Didn't matter if that was a merchant or the military. They wanted me to talk like them, act like them, and kill like a wolf."

"A grauor wolf," Shift added, referencing the old term for the grauori.

Hax tipped his head in acknowledgment. "All I'm saying is that I don't want to be shut out. I feel like you're all saying I can pretend to be either iliri or human, but if I look at Sal wrong, you all act like I'm not welcome in your species, like you wish I'd just go away. Does that make sense?"

"A bit," Shift assured him. "Except you're making it too simple. Sal has no problem with you being iliri. Her mates want you to stay away from her. She is not them. Sure, they're cessivi. That doesn't mean they always agree. It just means that when they disagree, they figure it out in seconds. Sal understands why her mates aren't comfortable with you, and so she won't choose you. So stop trying to get in her pants, and start trying to gain their respect. Be their friend first, and she'll follow."

"Or spend the rest of my life alone like Geo?" Hax grumbled, making it clear he could relate to the last single Black Blade.

Shift shrugged. "I honestly don't know, man. I don't have the iliri male curse. Not pure enough. All I can say is that she won't kick you out of Anglia because of anything you do. Nothing, Hax. Your worst option here is that you help us fight for the freedom of all iliri and live happily ever after in Anglia. Well, or die trying."

"Yeah," Hax agreed, "and it sounds like Terric's ready for us. That girl said they're trying to jack with us from the inside and they've pulled back to some 'Chieftain's Plain.' We're riding right into a trap."

"We always are," Shift assured him. "It's pretty much the nature of war. Thing is, we're still going to win."

"How can you be so sure?"

Shift smiled into the night. "Ayati. It's on our side now, whether you like it or not."

Hax chuckled. "Well, I'd like it a lot more if I could catch a break with this girl I know."

"Yeah," Shift drawled. "Too bad she only made it agree to stop killing us, not breaking our hearts."

Chapter Fifty-Seven

Anglia

That evening, Jaelryc offered to stay upstairs with Valri so Ryali and the rest of the girls could attend the social gatherings the palace was known for. When the seven of them swept into the room, all conversation stopped. Sure, people had gotten used to knowing the iliri women were in the palace. That didn't mean they were sure how to handle them.

And it was time to stop hiding from it. Ryali just had to figure out how. Her eyes scanned the room, hoping for some hint of what made these events such a big deal. All she saw were women sitting in clusters and men roaming between them, usually with a glass in their hand. But from the scents in the air, she understood completely.

Everyone smelled like desire. The manners might be perfect, but the lingering glances were far from polite. The men posed, the women demurred, and alliances were made. Some were sexual, others political, but that was the game these nobles enjoyed most: deception. It was the only thrill they seemed to have left.

It was also something Ryali wasn't very good at. For a moment, she just stood there, trying to figure out what to do next. Thankfully, she wasn't alone. Arianna Tilso lifted a hand, beckoning the women toward her.

"Sister," Arianna called loudly enough to carry. "I'm so glad you decided to join us."

The horsewoman didn't wait for the iliri to make their way over. Instead, she left whoever she'd been talking to and met Ryali and the girls halfway. Unlike the first time Ryali had seen her, Tilso's sister was now wearing a dress, and what looked to be a fancy one.

"What are you doing here?" she asked Ryali.

"We need ta meet people," Ryali explained. "Ta make friends and show what our species is like."

"Ah." Arianna looked at the others. "I know most of you don't know me, but my brother is a Black Blade. Risk's mate, and their stable master." She plucked at her hair. "And yeah, we're both lighter, but no signs of iliri. Still, I am linked. The grauori made sure of it, although I'm not very good with it. No one really to talk to. But..." She offered her hand toward the middle of the group. "I heard touching helps?"

Each of them reached out to touch Arianna's skin, one after the other. Some looked confused, others pleasantly surprised, and Ryali knew why. Arianna didn't feel like the hate of humans. It seemed most people in Anglia didn't.

Can you hear me now? Arianna asked.

Yes, Ryali assured her. What are we supposed ta do here ta make friends?

Well, Arianna told them, that depends on what kind of friends you're supposed to be making.

Ya are my brother's sister, Ryali started.

But Arianna broke in, Why don't we just make that sisters? You and I are both at the very edges of the Black Blades, but we're both here. I think that counts for something, and I'd sure like the privilege of calling you that.

Sisters then, Ryali agreed. Which means that my secrets are yours, and the King of Anglia has asked us ta help him prevent Marcu Piet from taking his crown. The man thinks that because Dom has been at war longer than he's been the king here, that he will na be missed.

Well, too bad for Lord Piet, Arianna told them, but most of the country loves the new king, the iliri, and the idea of women's rights.

We still need ta be close ta the wives. Marcu Piet will na work alone, and Dom thinks their wives are the answer. If the women can na change their husbands' minds, then we can kill whoever we must ta protect the throne, but he does na want a full-on war.

Ok. Arianna lifted a hand, waving over a server with a tray of drinks. "All of these women will drink only mead or rum. Most likely mead. Is there any available tonight?"

"Not at the moment, Lady Tilso," he admitted.

"Then fix that?" she asked sweetly. "I'm hoping my friends will make mingling among humans a common occurrence." Then she looked back at Ryali. The mead makes it clear you're not like humans. Feel free to make a production of the differences. If you can't tolerate something, simply say so without remorse. The staff will want to fix it, and the nobles will become curious.

But na offended? Linaeryx asked.

Nope, Arianna assured them. It was one of the first things I learned about this place when I moved here last summer. They love iliri. Sal saved the country. Cyno refused to care about the nuances of politics, and most of the country thinks it's a refreshing change. See, in Anglia, nobles are like Conglomerate merchants and women are treated like iliri. Most common-born men? They're crossbreds, caught in that state of too light to be human but dark enough to actually get the crappy jobs. Not literally, of course, but it's a pretty fair equivalency for what we're used to in the CFC.

Makes sense, Ryali assured her. Do you happen to know who is working with Marcu Piet to steal the crown?

I don't, Arianna admitted, but I can guess who would. First things first, though. You girls break up into groups of two or three. Mingle, introduce yourselves to people, and if it feels awkward, move on. Flirt with the men, chat with the women. Make friends. If you move in a pack, you're too intimidating, but if it's just a couple of you, then someone might be more willing to speak up. And you, Ryali, get to pick a friend to come with me.

Linaeryx, Ryali said without hesitation.

And just like that, Arianna had taken control. She didn't make Ryali feel wrong, though, or like Arianna was challenging her dominance. No, the woman just had a plan, and she gave the girls what they needed to make it happen. For Ryali, that meant heading toward a long gold-colored sofa filled with adult women and men who were barely more than boys.

"Lady Arvo?" Arianna asked one of the matrons. "Have you met my sister, Ryali Lyas, the Regent of Arhhawen?"

"No, I haven't," the woman nearly purred. "Boys, find a chair for my friends."

Ryali's brow furrowed. "They do na look like boys, Lady Arvo."

"Well, they'll tell you they aren't, but I changed their diapers. Those are my sons, Lady Lyas."

"Ilus," Ryali corrected. "I am na a lady, but an ilus. I also prefer ta be called Ryali. Seems less distant."

"Emalee," Lady Arvo told her. "You have the same accent as the Ahnor. Did you come from the same area?"

"Yeh," Ryali admitted. "A place called Guttertown."

The woman wrinkled her nose. "Doesn't sound like a vacation spot."

"Na at all," Ryali assured her. "That is why we moved here. Ta us, Anglia is a dream."

Thankfully, Lady Arvo's teenaged sons returned with chairs, sparing Ryali from any more awkward comments about her last home. She was pretty sure that telling this woman she'd been poor wouldn't impress her. Arianna took the chair at the end, gesturing for Ryali to claim the middle one, and Linaeryx the last. The server arrived only seconds after they were seated, carrying a full tray of mead.

And then another woman decided to join them. "Linaeryx!" Lady Piet crooned. "Oh, and Ryali." A look of confusion flickered across the face of Marcu Piet's wife when she saw the last member of their group. "You two met Lady Tilso already?"

"My sister," Arianna told her. "Well, through my brother, of course."

"I have no idea how that even works," Lady Piet said, gesturing for Lady Arvo to scoot over. "Emalee, have you been entertaining our emissaries from Arhhawen?"

"Linella, they've only just sat down," Lady Arvo assured her.

"Well, I met these two just after lunch today, and they convinced me that we're going to be very good friends." She smiled at Ryali. "Lady Arvo's husband has been working closely with mine for years."

"Oh, stop it, Linella," Lady Arvo hissed. "That's not really something either of us should brag about."

"It wasn't until this afternoon," Lady Piet told her. "Tell me, Ilus, did you talk to the King today?"

"I did na," Ryali told her. "The army is in Escea as of today, and I did na want ta distract them. Besides, I talked ta him a few days ago."

"Is the offer real?" Lady Piet whispered.

"Mm," Arianna said, lifting her hand. "I know how to make that clear." Then she raised her voice again. "Ria? Hey!"

Ria Tor, the Regent's wife, hurried over. "Oh, I see you two finally met. Have you gotten to see Valri yet, Arianna?"

"Yes," Arianna assured her. "I'd say she's the spitting image of her dava, but she got her mother's looks. Her father's taste in horses, though."

"Ya have met Zep?" Ryali asked.

Arianna nodded. "A few times, but only briefly. Back when they hired my brother on as the stablemaster, before he and Risk were mated, I got interviewed by both Zep and Blaec Doll. I watched after the horses on the off hours, you see, and they treat their mounts like the best weapons they have. Almost like family, truth be told. So, yeah. I wouldn't say we're friends, but I've brushed shoulders with him in the barn."

"And ya think she's like him?"

"Oh yeah," Arianna promised. "My brother says that Zep's pretty tickled that you told him, too. And that you allowed him to be her dava? The big lug's overjoyed."

"Allowed?" Lady Piet asked, proving she was listening in.

"Oh, yes," Arianna told her. "See, iliri are matriarchal. In their society, women are in charge. Men are stronger, women are faster, and they actually have four genders."

"Men, women, and what else?" Lady Arvo asked.

"Two sexes," Arianna clarified. "You know, innies and outies. But there are two genders for each sex. Men who like women, and men who like men as well. See, for iliri, all men can feel the appeal of a breeding female. They were designed that way." She waved that off. "Anyway, on the other side, there are two kinds of females. Women and Kaisaes. The Kaisae gene tends to make alpha females, like Sal. When a male inherits it, they seem to show some amount of attraction for other males, which makes a bit of sense when you look at their social structure."

"What do you mean?" Lady Arvo asked, clearly interested.

"There're a lot more males then females. Pack structure is determined by who is sleeping with the leader. So if the men have romantic connections with each other, it means more can earn top rank. Sal has four husbands who all obey her - not the other way around."

"Mates," Ryali corrected.

"And your brother, is he iliri?"

Arianna tilted her hand both ways. "No, we're human. I know we both have lighter skin and hair, but some humans do. See, where we grew up, a lot of people were lighter, and not a lot married outside the region. Regardless, Tilso is just a human, and a gay man. No special genes or science behind it. He likes men, and he happened to find an iliri who likes him back - rather a lot. So he's become a Black Blade, and they've accepted him as one of their own, thus legally iliri."

"That would never be tolerated here," Lady Piet said, dropping her voice to a whisper. "My husband says men who lie with men are weak and should be beaten until they learn how to be a man."

"And he's wrong," Arianna told her. "It's not a phase. It's not because my mother didn't love him enough, or too much. It's not because he didn't have a man in his life to teach him any better, because our dad knew even when Ahn was a little boy. Our mom keeps hoping he'll have kids one day, but it's not going to happen. It's just how some humans are."

Ryali nodded in agreement. "See, that's the thing that's so weird about this place. Ya got it right in some ways, but ya think that how ya pee makes such a difference. It does na. Women can be strong. Men can be weak. It's ok. Ya are na meant ta think a certain way because of how ya piss!"

Ria Tor shoved a hand over her face to smother her laugh. When it didn't work, she cleared her throat. "I'm starting to think I like the iliri way of things more than I ever expected. I'm assuming you had a question for me, though, Arianna?"

"I do." She looked over at Lady Piet. "Linella wanted to make sure that the offers Ryali is making are backed by the crown."

Ria smiled. "Yes, they most certainly are. See, the Regent is here at the King's invitation. It seems he's given her complete authority to help him out with a few things. Said he realized that he can no longer see how unfair things are to the women of Anglia, so he hoped a matriarchal species could help him see the gaping holes in his laws."

"Like making it na legal ta hit their wives," Ryali growled out.

"I'll have Cillian write that into law tonight," Ria promised.

Lady Piet's lips began to curl. "So tell me, Lady Tor. Do you honestly think he'd accept the idea of a woman wearing the title of lord?"

"Dominik Jens?" Ria asked. "Yes, I honestly think he would. He said something just recently about how the iliri seem to have the right of it when it comes to inheritance. The women bear the child, so nobility should pass from her, not the other way around. That's why Vanica's girl will be the legal heir of Valmere. It's already happening, Lady Piet. Vanica's son will rule Anglia next, not Dom's. Inheritance is through the mother, and all the rights that go with it."

Lady Piet looked over at Ryali. "I'm in. Lady Arvo is as well, or will be just as soon as I explain to her what we're talking about, but this is not a good place."

"Then what is?" Arianna asked.

Lady Piet nodded, thinking hard. "Give me a few days. I think we need a day for the noble ladies and our children to play outside. Arianna, do you think there's a pasture clean enough for an early picnic?"

"I'll make sure of it."

"Good," Lady Piet said. "I just need enough time to tell my friends. Ilus, think of this as my way of welcoming the iliri to Dorton, and thanking you for, shall we say, mixing things up."

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Escea

The next morning, the Anglian army began moving at first light. At least three different Blades offered to tack up Geo's horse for him, and Sal pitched in to help pack her brother's tent. He noticed, but he wasn't ready to say a thing. Shade stopped him before he got on his horse to give him a hug. For her, that was a big deal.

But Geo was a soldier, and a strong one. He told Shift to leave him alone and go ride with his own mates. He gave Sal the closest thing to a smile he could manage. When he tried to tell Ghost he was ok, the smaller man ignored him, grabbing the reins to Geo's horse and hauled him over to ride with Shade and Arctic.

It wasn't enough, but it would have to do. None of them could take back what Aeley had done. Not the attempt on Sal's life. No, to her, that was nothing. Many people had tried to kill her over the years. What Sal wished she could change was how the girl had broken Geo's heart. Of all the men in the world, he certainly didn't deserve that.

For a split second, she thought about pulling at the strings of ayati. She knew she could do it. All she'd have to do was find his line and nudge it a little closer to one of the other million threads hanging above her. The only reason she didn't was Merriton. No one had died. She'd made a deal with ayati, and no one had lost their lives in one of the most catastrophic failures she could remember.

Which made her think that altering things for Geo might cost just a little more than any of them wanted to pay. Would she give him love just to make him lose his life? No, Sal had faith in her brother. He was a good man, and somewhere out there was a woman who'd be able to see it. Lifting her eyes to the sky, she made sure Ayati heard her.

I'm trusting you. You've kept your side of our bargain, so I'm keeping mine, but do not make me regret it.

Of course, Ayati said nothing, but one of the men from Lightning Brigade did. The man bellowed it out like a warning. "Riders incoming from the west!"

Sal knew exactly who that was, a rush of excitement making three of her mates look over at her in surprise. "It's the 112th," she explained, knowing Razor couldn't feel that.

"Fuck," Zep groaned. "That means Blaz is back."

"Hush," Jase told him. "If I can deal with Hax, ya can suffer Blaz."

"You don't like Blaz?" Kolt asked.

"Jealous," Jase fake-whispered.

Razor chuckled. "Doesn't take being cessivi to figure out that you've got a thing for dark-skinned men, Sal. Zep just likes his place as the 'sweet' one in your harem."

"He's a friend," she insisted.

All three of the guys murmured their agreement, and yet they all sounded like they didn't believe her at all.

Sal just kneed Scorch forward, moving to the western corner of the column. Her mates followed, but a few others fell in, moving with her. Not just Blades, either. Dom and Rayna came as well, following Shift. By the time the 112th reached the Anglian army, they had an impressive welcoming committee.

"Hello, Anglia!" Rais called out.

"Sal!" Blaz yelled, shoving Rax into the mix of soldiers to reach her. "Cyno, how's it going?"

Jase pulled his black mare back, making room for Blaz to get closer to Sal. Wearing a shit-eating grin, the guy leaned over, ignoring the stallions pinning their ears at each other, and side-hugged Sal. Not exactly an easy thing to do while riding. Then he turned and offered Jase his hand.

"Nice to see you again, Ahnor. No offense if you don't take it."

Jase did, though, clasping the man's wrist without hesitation. "And ya still do na hide yer secrets well."

"Not worried about them with the Blades. I've still got a whole and sound unit because of a little iliri gift, so I'm not about to start putting up walls now." Then he looked back at Kolt. "So I've been hearing these rumors from my linker. Taunor?"

"I took it," Kolt assured him.

Then Blaz looked at Razor. "See-nor?"

"Cinnor," Razor corrected, pronouncing it more like sin-nor.

"Well, congrats you two. And of course to you, Sal." Then Blaz noticed Hax. His eyes jumped to the man's head, paused for a moment, then he looked over at Sal. "Getting a little greedy, aren't you?"

She rolled her eyes. "Hax is with Dark Heart."

"Uh huh, and pure, and riding as close to you as he can get."

"Trust me," Jase grumbled, "we did na miss it."

Blaz just laughed. "And that one line means I'm completely caught up. So thanks for giving us a minor panic attack over that shit in Merriton, by the way. Links started rambling about Merriton falling, Black Blades trapped, and Rais almost ordered us to head south."

"Why didn't you?" Zep asked.

"Orders," he told the Dernor. "The 112th has a deal with the Kaisae, and we know when to bend the rules, and when it's just our own foolish pride. We never would've made it in time, you're the Black-fucking-Blades, and Sal was trusting us to make sure Eastward stayed on the line."

A dry chuckle proved someone else had heard that comment. "So Rais wanted to ride south, did he?" Ran asked. "Or was that you, Blaz?"

"It was actually me," Rais, the commander of the 112th admitted, joining them. "Now that is a very nice horse, General."

"Not a general anymore," Ran said proudly. "My title is Sadava, and that's with a capital letter for you, boy. I will have you know I'm a very loyal Anglian soldier now."

"Well, fuck me," Rais told him. "Does this mean I don't have to salute you and pour whiskey anymore?"

"Oh, I won't stop you from pouring," Ran promised, "but the salutes are a waste of time."

"Well," Rais said, turning in his saddle to see who was around. His eyes landed on the Consort and he reined his horse in so she could catch up. "Rayna Mel."

"Rais Tolan," she greeted him.

Dom groaned and let his head drop. "Another ex?" he asked.

"Sire," Rais tried, but Rayna cut him off.

"He's a horseman. Do you have any idea how good they are in bed? Fuck yeah, I went there." She grinned at Dom, but he actually grinned back, proving he really didn't care. Then she pointed at Shift. "Finally got a Black Blade, too."

"Am I just a notch in your bedpost?" Shift asked.

"Belt," Rayna corrected. "Don't always have a bed around to keep track." She winked at Shift, then turned back to Rais. "So, Captain, what's the news?"

Rais cleared his throat. "Terric was running out of supplies after the delay. When we got the order to start pushing, they bolted. Half of Eastward burned, but it was a tinderbox. Most daily supplies had been used up long before we got there. The food you sent helped, and the grauori were happy to hunt and take in game for them. Infection had started to spread - colds and such - and a lot of problems from the lack of basic hygiene supplies. Got them all fixed up last night, left a handful of CFC Conscript units - who chose to stay, so don't judge - and here we are."

"Terric headed east by northeast?" Sal asked.

"Yeah, pretty much," Rais agreed. "Why?"

Sal glanced back to find Geo, making sure he wasn't in hearing range. "We had an incident. Infiltrator. Iliri girl hoping to assassinate me."

"She seduced Geo," Zep told them, "so be gentle with the guy if you bring it up."

"How about I just not bring it up. Any decent intel from her?"

Sal nodded. "Estar, the woman who captured me in Merriton, put a few things into play. I'm paraphrasing, but according to Narnx, the Emperor's last orders were to be self-reliant. So, Estar decided that they were working on an if-then situation. If they won, then Terric made a hard push. If we won, then they were supposed to pull back to the Escean Chieftain's Plains."

"Like, where the warlord battles are fought?" Blaz asked.

Sal nodded. "The girl was promised something impossible, but as a slave, she had no way to know she was being used. Her job was to kill me and meet up with those Escean raiders we encountered just before the border. Aeley was a fail-safe, guys. Her job was to cause chaos. Hopefully to take me out, but mostly to just make us paranoid."

"Because Terric doesn't understand abilities," Shift explained. "They don't know that we can actually trust everyone riding with us."

"This girl still got in," Blaz pointed out.

Zep lifted a hand. "That was my fault. I assumed that if Geo was fucking her, then he'd been in her head. Now, he's paying for my mistake. Poor guy."

"Gotcha," Blaz said. "I'd tell him I'm sorry, but I know it would only make it worse."

"It would," Jase told them.

"At any rate," Sal said, "We have Shade working with nuvani lookouts to destroy any pockets of resistance before we ride over them. Grauori are coming in from the east, pushing northwest across Escea -"

"Wait," Rais said. "Grauori are coming from the far side of the country? How?"

"Anglia borders Escea," Sal told him. "What did you think was over there?"

"Unclaimed land," Rais admitted.

"It's ours," she promised. "Iliri lands, now. Well, and grauori. At any rate, my guess is that we're bringing in about two thousand soldiers to butt heads with at least ten thousand, maybe more. It's not going to be pretty."

"Sal, that's called impossible," Rais corrected.

"I have Ghost and Shade. They have humans with resin." She shook her head. "Not even comparable. If we don't run into anything by the time we reach the Forward Camp, I'm sending the nuvani to spread out east, and we're going to come at them wide."

Blaz blew out a heavy breath. "I know I shouldn't ask this, but I figure we need to know. Sal, what happened to the thirty-seven thousand Terrans across Escea?"

"I don't know," she admitted. "And I'm worried they're on those plains, or headed to them."

"And then what?" he asked.

She shrugged because there was nothing else to do. "I'm open to suggestions."

"You have a thousand nuvani, about five hundred iliri, and another thousand of grauori, right? Plus almost every elite unit on the continent that's still whole?"

"Pretty much," she agreed.

Blaz nodded. "Start pushing Unav. Tell Viraenova and the grauori to push and push hard. Take control of one of those ships, or something big, and soon."

"And pull them north," Sal realized. "Keep shoving those bastards all over the map until they're exhausted physically and worn out mentally. That'll give our fresh soldiers the advantage, and then with the abilities..."

"Or we die trying," Ran said softly.

"No," Sal promised. "I'm done with dying. We'll run back to the CFC with our tail between our legs if we have to, but I am not making this a bloodbath. I'm just not willing to do that. I'll talk with the other leaders tonight and set things up. I'm sure they're more than ready to start moving again." Then she smiled. "And the Unavi rebels. I still have them waiting. I think it might be time to put them into play."

Dom chuckled. "And all of this on horseback. Tell me, Sal, do you see the maps in your head?"

"Yeah," she said, twisting to see him. "Don't you?"

"Not well enough to make strategies while riding. That's why we humans use a tent. You know, with maps and stuff."

But Sal was just nodding, her mind running over that mental map. "What would really make this easier would be if we could push Terric toward the Siahies in Unav. Let them break on the mountains and get run over by our allies."

"Tell the grauori," Hax said. "You have a thousand creatures from human nightmares moving that way. Stop thinking of them like an iliri and just imagine how those humans will see them."

"Beasts from the north," Sal said, mostly to herself. "Thanks, Hax. I'm pretty sure I can work with that. Fuck Terric if they think we're going to meet them on their chosen ground. Fuck Escea if they expect us to die easily. This is Anglia, people, and we don't play by their rules."

"No," Kolt agreed. "We sure don't."

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Escea

They rode late into the night and set up their tents in the dark. Geo tried. He'd pulled out his tent and carried it to his spot, but the scent of her was trapped in the canvas. A smell he could only think of as betrayal. It tore at him, but he didn't want to admit to his brothers that he needed help. Before his eyes could start running again, he turned his feet toward the foothills, hoping for a breath of fresh air.

He didn't make it before the tears started to fall. It wasn't just Aeley. Yes, he'd cared about her, but he'd only known her a few days. Mostly, it was the hope that had died with her - the idea that he'd get the same kind of future as the rest of his pack. One that wouldn't end with their bodies strewn across a battlefield and left to rot.

When he staggered on a stone he never saw, Geo paused to lean against a warped sapling shooting up from the rocky attempt at soil along the edge of the Siahies. Down below, he could see the campfires like dozens of stars, and the shadows of bodies moving around them. All those soldiers, former slaves, and volunteers helping to move things from one fight to the next. Each of them waiting for their own moment of misery, and yet they were still there. Still willing to try.

And tomorrow he'd go back and join them, but right now, he just couldn't. Clutching the tree, Geo eased himself down to his rump and sucked in a breath, looking up at the sky. Then he sniffed again, trying hard not to break down. Aeley had been a traitor, a shit assassin, and she didn't deserve his tears.

Behind him, a foot scuffed, the sound clearly intentional. Then a woman's voice. "I thought I was alone."

He laughed once, the sound dry. "Me too."

"Want an ear?" she asked, moving closer.

Geo looked back to see a familiar face. "You were in the stables."

"And you're Tane," she said. "I can go if you want. I just came up here to get a little space, but it kinda sounds like you need it more. So, your call: a friend or just a girl passing through."

He tipped his head to the ground beside him. "You know, I never caught your name."

"Baeli," she said, taking a seat just far enough away that they wouldn't touch - but close enough that he could if he tried.

"You've been avoiding Sal," he pointed out.

She nodded. "I have been. I was avoiding you too, until I heard about what happened."

"With Aeley?" he asked.

"Yeah," she breathed. "Tane, I'm sorry. I should've said something, but I just..."

She paused right as a light breeze passed across them, swirling as it collided with the edge of the Siahies instead of open air. It wasn't strong. It barely moved her hair, but it was enough to fill his nose with her scent. A scent he'd recognize anywhere.

"Blaec," he whispered.

She smiled sadly. "So it's true, then? He really was my brother?"

Geo just nodded. "You smell like him. Enough that I'm sure of it. You didn't know?"

"I hoped," she admitted. "My dava said I had a brother in the CFC. He said he'd become a great soldier, but I didn't believe him." She gestured to herself. "I'm iliri. The Conglomerate doesn't make us either great or officers."

"Blaec was half human," Geo explained. "He could pass as one of them, and did. No one suspected him until Sal came along. I mean, he had a mostly human name."

"He changed it," Baeli said. "From Dylle to Doll. Probably for that reason. I wanted to meet him. When my dava was killed, I tried. I thought I'd go to Fort Landing and ask, but I never made it. I was captured at the border and sold to the Teamsters in Merriton four years ago."

"I'm so sorry," Geo told her.

She nodded. "And I'm sorry about Aeley. I'd honestly hoped she'd changed."

"What do you mean?"

"Um, she was in love with her master. He got her young enough and managed to convince her that she was special. She told all the slaves that she would be his wife and become a great merchant. Or that he'd free her. Every month it was a different fantasy, but it's not that uncommon."

"When you have nothing else," Geo said, showing he understood. "Yeah, I can see that. I mean, everyone needs hope, right?"

She ducked her head but still nodded. "Which is why I've been avoiding your Kaisae."

"Your Kaisae too," he pointed out.

Baeli shrugged. "I hope so. I'm just worried that I'll remind her of him, you know? And I heard that losing my brother almost broke her. If that means that I need to keep my distance, then I'll wait."

"There's not many people who'd give up so much for her," he pointed out.

She glanced over. "You did."

Geo's heart hung in his chest. In his mind, he saw the moment that he realized what Aeley was doing. Not that she was finally meeting her Kaisae, but that she was trying to kill her. He could see it over and over in his head, but there was one thing he couldn't quite remember.

"You know," he said softly, "I can't figure out when I decided that she had to die. I thought she was finally going to meet Sal, then I was tackling her, forcing her to tell me everything, and pulling one of Sal's blades across her neck."

"You decided the moment she made you choose," Baeli told him. "I wasn't there, but that's what I would've done. If anyone made me pick between them and the future of my people? The chance for freedom? Then there's no choice."

"Could I have stopped it?" he asked.

"No," Baeli promised. "No, Tane, this isn't your fault. She made the choice. Not you. It's all on her."

He could feel those damned tears filling his eyes again, so he looked away, out toward the hundreds of campfires. "Could I have changed her mind?"

"With your skill?" she asked.

"You know about that?"

"Yeah," she said. "I've tried to learn everything I could about my brother's pack. The Black Blades attract the most powerful examples of so many common skills, and then all the rare ones, like a friender."

"Are you scared of me?" he asked.

"No." She flicked a finger toward his neck. "That mark proves you can be trusted."

"My tattoo?"

"The one that claims you as family of the greatest Kaisae in history. Yeah, your tattoo."

He didn't know what to say to that, so he said nothing. Baeli didn't seem to mind. She just sat there with him, their eyes watching everyone else relax as if everything was normal. Up here, the sounds from the camp were muted, but he could still hear the hum of so many people packed close together. It was a sound he'd come to take for granted in the past year. It was supposed to be normal, but it just made him feel like he was on the outside, like he couldn't quite find where he belonged.

"So," Baeli said, "whatever happened to that human you were with?"

"Tyr," Geo told her. "And he's legally iliri."

"Mhm, but still human."

"Oh, don't break his heart. He's a very proud scrubber lover, and a Devil Dog. Believe it or not, he's a good guy."

She chuckled. "He seems a little full of himself."

"Oh, he's that too. Thing is, Tyr's completely devoted to Sal. All of the Dogs are, actually." He looked over at her. "They're the ones in grey."

"I've been told," she promised, pulling at a pin on her shirt. "I'm riding with the First Anglian Iliri."

"Kinetry's First Officer, I heard."

She grinned, proving her teeth were definitely pointed. "Guess I'm failing at going unnoticed, huh?"

"Starting a rebellion in Merriton? Inciting the freed iliri to rush the Esceans? Catching Kinetry's eye?" He gave her a sad smile, but it was the best he could do. "Yeah, she's been watching. She doesn't know why you won't talk to her, though."

"Don't tell her?" Baeli begged him. "Please? I..." She sighed. "I wasn't sure I smelled like him, but I knew there was a good chance. I mean, how many men named Blaec can there be?"

"She's doing better than you think," Geo told her. "Losing Blaec didn't break her. She mourned him, and mourned him hard, but she never broke. She just felt he deserved nothing less."

"Like Aeley?" she asked.

Geo let out a heavy breath and shook his head. "No, Aeley deserved to die. That's why I killed her. Sal offered, but her being here was my fault."

"It wasn't," Baeli insisted.

"It was." He left no room for debate. "I brought her into the Blades. I gave her that weapon. I was the one who didn't check her well enough. I was the one who risked my Kaisae's life because I thought I'd finally found someone who wasn't scared of my skill! She didn't even understand what it was, and she used her... I don't even know what it's called." He couldn't stop himself now that he'd started. "She made me want her. I know women can do that, but I'd never felt it, and she acted like she didn't know any other way."

"She probably didn't," Baeli said.

Geo just shoved his head onto his hands. "But I should've known better. If nothing else, I should've recognized what she was doing, but I didn't. She... I wanted to, and she did that, and before I knew it, we were in bed. I thought I'd taken advantage of her, but I didn't. She did. Before I killed her, she said she knew I'd never..."

Baeli didn't ask, she just reached out and pulled him toward her, wrapping her arms around his back. "Keep going, Tane. Let it out. Just keep going because you need this."

"No one wants to be with me because I can change their mind," he mumbled into her shoulder. "They're scared I'll force them, or manipulate them, but I won't. I'd never do that. I just want someone who can see past this skill I never asked for. All I ever wanted to do was find a way to be proud of this ability, and I thought the Blades would help do that, but over and over again, it's the same thing. Women hear I'm a friender, and they want nothing to do with me. Not even as friends. And now, all my brothers are mated, and it's just me. I'm here, all alone, and it's fucking selfish! I shouldn't care about this. I should be glad she's dead. Now she can't hurt Sal, but my tent smells like her, and it's still empty. My brother left his mate last night so I wouldn't have to be alone because I'm so fucking pathetic."

"No, you're not," Baeli told him. "You're just too strong. You have a skill that scares people because they can't match it, but I'm not scared, Tane. I'm here. I'm right here, and you're not alone." She cupped both sides of his face and lifted his head so he'd look at her. "I'm linked so you can reach me anytime you want. I'm here. And above all else, I want to be your friend. I am not scared of your talent, and I still want to be here for you."

"Why?" he asked.

She shifted her hand to wipe the tears from his cheek. "Because when I cried like this, there was no one there for me. I know how bad it hurts, and..." She moved to wipe the other side dry. "I like you, Tane. I like that you cry without shame. I like that you growl when you kill. You seem like... Like the kind of iliri my dava told me about, and I've spent my whole life trying to believe that people like you really exist. You're kinda my hero."

"I'm not really much of a hero right now."

She shrugged at him. "Why? Because you feel things? Don't know how to break this to you, but to me, that looks like freedom."

He nodded, reaching up to wipe at his nose. "Thanks, Baeli. You're a lot like him, you know. Just tell me your eyes aren't green?"

"Can't you see in the dark?" she teased.

"Not colors."

"They're blue," she promised. "And my hair is blonde. He got his coloring from my dava, and I got mine from his."

"And you got your strength from your amma?" Geo guessed.

Baeli shrugged. "I'd like to think so. She died when I was little. Blaec's eleven years older than me. I mean, was."

"He would've loved you," Geo promised. "And Sal will too."

"Later," she told him. "For now, let's just focus on making sure my first real friend is doing ok."

"Brother?" he asked. "I mean, since you are family."

She glanced away, but her lips were bent into an embarrassed smile. "How's that whole brother thing work when I happen to think he's cute?"

"Sal just made her brother Cinnor. It works out."

So Baeli nodded. "Then brother it is - and friend."

"And friend," he agreed. "Just don't avoid Sal for too long and make me wonder if it's happening again?"

Baeli sighed. "You can tell her about me. I mean, about Blaec and me. And if she's ok with that, then I'll meet her, but I'm not going to make her think she's smelled him, ok?"

He didn't even have to think about that. It was actually a good plan. "More than fair," he told her.

"Good." Baeli stood and turned, offering him a hand. "Then how about we get some sleep before we're riding all day tomorrow."

"No," he said. "I really don't want to -"

"My tent," she pointed out, "doesn't smell like anything but me. I might even share my pillow."

He lifted his hand to take hers. "Il bax genause, Baeli."

"It's just a tent," she told him.

"And it still matters."

Chapter Sixty

Escea

Sal moved to the side of her horse. She was riding Arden again today, alternating her mounts so they were fresh and she would get used to them as she crossed the miles. Well, get used to Scorch. Arden had become like an extension of her mind. Besides, she liked the spotted mare. Everyone teased her about Arden's flamboyant color, but the truth was that Sal had always liked it.

"You're quiet this morning," Kolt said, moving to offer her a leg up.

"We reach Forward Camp by midday," she told him. "From there, we're losing the shelter of the mountains, which means we'll be vulnerable on all sides, and right in the middle of enemy territory."

She bent her knee, he grabbed her shin, and when she jumped, he lifted. It gave her just enough of a boost to swing her leg over Arden's back, but then Kolt reached for her stirrup. Sweetly, he angled it for her to slide her foot inside. It was one of those casual gestures he did that made her feel taken care of.

"Hey," she said, leaning over Arden's shoulder to get closer. "Am I ignoring you?"

He smiled as he moved closer. "No, Sal. There's a lot of stuff going on that I can't really help with. There's not a lot of stuff I need to guard you from, so yeah, the others get the spotlight." He reached, she leaned, and he kissed her gently. "Don't worry about us. Believe it or not, I enjoy having the guys to hang out with almost as much as I like being with you. I've never really had friends like this before."

She nodded, knowing he meant it, but also that he'd phrased it just right to make her stop worrying. Sal caressed his face one more time before sitting up on her horse. "Someone found Geo, right?"

Kolt just tipped his head behind her.

Sal twisted to look, and sure enough, her brother was swinging up onto his bay gelding, Whiskey. The best part was that he actually looked rested. She'd been told that he hadn't even set up his tent last night, but Ghost told her not to worry. Said he'd checked on him, and it was ok. He'd just decided to take a mental vacation and hung out with the 1st Anglian Iliri for the night. Sal debated sending Kinetry a thought of thanks, but didn't want to stick her nose too far into her brother's grief.

Kolt moved away to get his own horse and Geo moved his forward, aiming right for Sal. "Hey?" he called out. "Got a minute?"

"Always," she promised.

Geo gave her a sad smile. "Look, I'm sorry if I worried anyone last night."

"Ghost said you were ok."

He ducked his head and chuckled. "That's a good word for it. I needed some space, so I went halfway up the foothills. A little fresh air, you know?"

"Did it help?"

"Not as much as I'd hoped, but making a new friend did. Kinda bumped into that girl. The one from Merriton everyone's been talking about? See, I met her that night everything went to shit. She helped Tyr and me get out of the stables, and I mentioned that we needed our horses, which is why she had mounts for us. Anyway, my point is that she recognized me, and we ended up sitting up there talking."

"So she's not avoiding all the Blades, just me," Sal teased.

Geo canted his head a bit. "Actually, yeah. Well, she's mostly avoiding all of us, but she has a good reason."

Sal lifted a brow in a silent request for him to go on.

"Um, her name is Baeli Dylle." All around them, horses began to move forward, proving the line was marching out. Geo glanced at Kolt for approval, then moved his horse beside Sal and kept going. "And she never met him, but came to the CFC because she heard she had a brother in the military. The war's torn a lot of families apart, Sal. Baeli was hoping to find hers, but she ended up enslaved instead."

"Ok," Sal said.

"Look, I'm fucking this up, and I'm trying not to make it a shock, but Sal... Her brother's name was Blaec. Blaec Dylle. She smells like him, and she heard that losing him was hard for you, so she didn't want to just, you know, make you think you caught his scent."

Sal gaped in shock. "She's Blaec's sister?"

"Yeah, and trust me, she can't hide it. She said she's been trying to prove to you that she's worth keeping around before she shocked you with it. And she didn't really want to bring it up yet, but after Aeley..."

"No more hiding," Sal said, proving she knew what he meant. "I can't remember, does she look like him?"

"Not really," Geo said. "She's more iliri."

"From his other dava," Sal realized. "One human, one more iliri. Blaec always said his iliri father raised him."

"Yeah," Geo agreed. "But I think she's done avoiding you."

"So," Sal asked, "is that where you spent the night?"

Geo smiled, and for that one moment, all of his sorrow vanished. "It was just a bed, Sal. My tent smelled like memories, and I couldn't take it. I know everyone would've helped change things out if I asked, but I didn't want that. I just needed a little more time."

"See if she'll crash in your tent tonight," Sal suggested. "You know, to push out the scents. And if she's worried about me, just let her know that I understand, and I'm waiting for her to be ready."

Geo reached over to rub Sal's shoulder. "Thank you, sister. Mostly for understanding, but also for just being you." Then he lifted his reins and turned his horse away, giving the space at her side back to Kolt.

"Ya ok?" Jase asked from the other side.

She nodded. "I am, actually. I'm glad he told me." But a thought brushed her mind, so Sal lifted a finger, begging Jase to wait.

The moment she accepted the link, Narnx's voice flowed into her mind. Hey, I hope I didn't wake you, but I've got news.

I'm in the saddle, Sal assured him. What's going on?

We just got a rider in from your area. Well, the Merriton assault. The basis of the report was that Anglia's in the CFC, Merriton had taken heavy losses, Estar was dead, but you'd been pushed back. Signs of additional CFC reinforcements incoming, he wasn't sure how long they'd hold the town, so had moved into a backup plan.

You know what that backup plan is? Sal asked.

Only the basics. We don't have links up here, Sal. We're running on outdated information and fast riders to get it to us. Makiel's system is to give a broad area to conquer or defend, and let the boots on the ground figure out how. His officers have a lot of latitude with orders.

Yeah, you've mentioned that before, Sal grumbled.

Because you keep hoping I know something, and the best I can give you is that the Emperor wants to move through Escea and take the CFC. Those are his orders in a nutshell. It's all I had until this rider showed up.

Which meant he had something she might be able to use. What's changed?

The messenger said Anglia was probably into Escea by now. Are you?

Almost to Forward Camp on the Escean side, Sal told him.

Ok, then you're moving faster than we expected. There's going to be an army heading south through the middle of Escea, hoping to flank you. If they encounter heavy resistance, they're to stall as long as possible, and retreat to the east, pulling you off course. The goal is to give us time to gather in northern Escea and make a wall, Sal. The Emperor needs a barricade to give us time to evacuate the Nebula II.

He's retreating?

Narnx's answer sounded very pleased. He's running with his tail tucked between his legs. He's scared. Just one problem. He's putting everything he has between you and him. All of them, Sal. I'm guessing thirty thousand troops. Maybe more.

Does that include the Esceans? she asked.

Yes.

And how many are conscripts who don't want to fight? She was hoping for a large number.

More than half. Some of the Esceans aren't so thrilled about this. They've been asking where their steel is. Said they joined this fight two years ago, and he hasn't fulfilled his side of the deal yet. I'm hoping that's going to be something you can use to break the alliance. It would take nearly half his forces down there.

Ok, she thought, building plans in her mind. Any Escean warlords who aren't showing signs of remorse?

Dejan and Vilko, Narnx immediately answered. They want the fight. Thing is, these are the new ones, since you killed the last. They're not as capable, they're headstrong, and they're bloodthirsty. The biggest battle they've ever planned for was a raid, which is nothing like coming up against a veteran army.

Yeah, but I'm running less than three thousand soldiers on my side, she pointed out. I've got a thousand each of nuvani and grauori, and a mixed collection of elite units and former iliri slaves. You'll be throwing more than ten men to each of mine.

Then figure it out, Sal, he told her. I know you can do this because I keep seeing myself in Arhhawen, and the vision's getting clearer.

Oh? she asked. Want to share?

Um, it's just a personal thing. I'm with my mate, just woke up, and she's standing by the window, looking out at snow. I know I'm in Arhhawen, and she wants to know if I've seen which day the baby will finally come.

So she's pregnant. Congratulations? Sal offered.

He sent his amusement, but she knew he wasn't actually laughing. Haven't met her yet. But in the past couple of weeks, it's gotten clearer. I can tell there's another guy leaning by the door. Another mate, I think. I like him, and I'm amused that I'm the last one to wake up. I can't see much of him, though, just his shoulder and arm, but he's wearing dark green. Maybe black. Then again, I also know we're going to a New Year's celebration in your honor, so that doesn't help as much as I wish it did.

But it means at least some iliri make it back to Arhhawen, Sal realized. It means we still have a chance.

Sal, you do too. This girl. I don't know her name, but she's talking about what to name our child, and she's concerned about which you'll like, and she says something about asking you. You're with us. You have to be.

But am I sane? Sal asked, the question rhetorical. Being alive is only good if I'm still sane.

And I just don't know, he admitted. But I'm holding onto it.

Good. And Marin? How's he doing?

Narnx grumbled. He's fine. Star Fall is fine. They've also just come back with that messenger. Makiel told me to send them back out, but I'm going to give them a couple of days to rest and recover. I know they were supposed to meet by Forward Camp, but when the line pulled back, it removed everyone who has any combat experience, so you should only be dealing with the guys we can afford to lose.

Yeah, well in the last few days, even those guys retreated, Sal told him. I already ordered the push. The border is back in place, and Terric ran. They've all pulled back, which means you're still a few days behind. Weeks, if Star Fall's made it all the way back.

Sal, they need to get extracted. Anglia and your allies have taken back most of the land we thought we'd conquered. We're feeling the pressure up here, and Makiel wants me to use them to make a dent. That means ordering these guys to fight their real allies. If they fail, they'll be exposed. If they succeed, they'll be branded traitors. We need to get them out, and hopefully take Marin with them.

Cenla Xie, Sal thought, the place the only logical extraction point. It's a little town on the Unav-Escean border, tucked into the Siahie foothills. Say there are rumors of rebels, or that I passed through there - I did. Tell the guys to talk to a woman named Zensa. Tell her the Kaisae likes Petric and hopes he actually made use of the horses. She'll know that message is from me, and she'll help them.

Help them do what? Narnx asked.

Reach us, Sal explained. Narnx, that town is full of Unavi Rebels, and Star Fall can lead them. Put them there and have them hold, because I have a funny feeling we're going to need a place to bolt after this battle. Cenla Xie feels important, and Star Fall can get them ready for anything.

Warn the rebels, Sal. Warn them, because if you have to bolt, my sire's going to throw everything after you.

I know, she said. And I'm counting on it. Narnx, I'm working on a plan.

Chapter Sixty-One

Anglia

Two days after Lady Piet suggested it, Ryali and her friends received an invitation to a pre-spring picnic. The weather was actually nice; most of the snow had melted, clinging only in the shadows. The day was bright and sunny. In other words, a perfect excuse to take Valri outside and let her actually play, but when the girls made it out to the designated paddock, the gathering was nothing at all like they'd expected.

Dozens of checkered blankets had been placed in the grass. The women sitting on them all wore gowns that had no business being outside. The stable had tacked up a handful of ponies for the younger kids, and some of the older ones were off in the distance on their own horses. The most shocking thing, though, were all the servants. Ladies to watch the children, men to serve drinks, and more.

"Ryali," Lady Piet said, hurrying over to greet them. "Ladies."

"Ma'am," the girls mumbled back.

"It's Linella," she told them. "Come, let's find something that won't bore the lot of you."

"Amma?" Valri asked, pointing toward the horses. "Pweese, Amma?"

"In a minute," Ryali told her. "Ya are still too short ta play with them on yer own."

"I can have one of the servants watch her," Linella offered.

Ryali shook her head. "I do na know how ya humans do it, but she knows ta stay with me. I do na wanna teach her otherwise."

"But we're all friends here," Linella insisted.

"Are we?" Ryali asked. "Is that a risk worth taking?"

Linaeryx reached up to rub Ryali's shoulder in understanding, her words for Lady Piet. "Ya haf ta understand, we did na come from a good place. Before Anglia, people like ya would take our children, make them slaves, and 'train' them ta serve. They stole our babies, and we can na have them like ya can. At most, we get a couple, but usually just one."

"Ever?" Linella asked. "You can only have one child?"

"Iliri do na breed well," Ryali explained. "The more pure, the less likely it is fer us ta have kids. It is one reason I chose ta mate with a human. Because I wanted her." She looked down at her daughter's curly red hair. "She is a dream come true fer me, na a burden ta pawn off."

"Up, Amma," Valri demanded.

Ryali caught her under the arms and lifted Valri up against her hip. "I think ya are spoiled."

"Uh huh!" Valri agreed, then she pointed again. "Orses?"

"Soon," Ryali promised. "Amma needs ta meet her friends, and good ilnae are patient."

The little girl made a face that would've fit perfectly on Zep, but she didn't say anything. Linella laughed at the rather subdued tantrum as she gestured toward a large blanket. It had space for a dozen people on it, at least.

"I had tidbits brought out that you should be able to eat, and plenty of mead. Let me know which are your favorites, and we'll add them to our normal selection." She looked at the other girls. "All of you. Please."

They sat, they sampled, and it didn't take long for them to start to relax. Valri discovered cookies, and had one in each of her hands, alternating which she gnawed at, making a complete mess of her face. Linella laughed at the little girl, saying her kids had done the same at that age. Somewhere in there, Emalee Arvo showed up, carrying a small basket of pastries.

"So," she said as she placed it between the iliri women. "I asked the girls in the kitchen what the Kaisae liked. Most of them said things we already know, but the chef, well, she said these had been a hit. So, I thought maybe you'd all like them. Sweetmeat pastries."

Valri immediately dropped one of the cookies in her lap and leaned for the entire basket. Ryali stopped her, passed the little girl one of the small, palm-sized pastries, and took another for herself. Carefully, she bit the corner, expecting the worst, but rich, decadent flavors filled her mouth.

"That's so good," Ryali said around the nibble.

Emalee beamed with pride. "I think we have a new dessert option then! Good."

While they ate, they talked. It was awkward and fumbling, but slowly, the iliri were starting to understand these human women. They were all so domesticated, but that didn't really mean they were weak. Ryali realized she'd misjudged them. Not that she was quite willing to trust them yet, but she had to start somewhere.

When it got just a little warmer, the men began to show up. By now, at least thirty people were sprawled across the pasture as if it were a lawn. Still, when a collection of younger males began to gather along one of the fences, a few of the girls noticed. Linaeryx jerked her chin toward them.

"Who are they?" she asked Linella.

"The next lords of a few cities and provinces," Emalee answered. "From left to right, that's the new Eriwald, two of my boys, the new Bysno's son, Vanica Valmere's cousin, I think, and the last is Lord Aulis's boy."

Linaeryx smiled. "Valmere is handsome."

Kaliryc giggled. "How old are your sons, Emalee?"

"The younger is sixteen. The older eighteen." She looked over at the woman. "And they both think they're all grown up."

"They do na know what grown is," Zyta teased.

Emalee groaned playfully. "Those are my babies!"

"Yer babies," Jaelryc pointed out, "turned inta men. I bet the older one would blush."

"Girls," Emalee hissed. "You can't just have a fling with noblemen. What if there are... children?"

"Does na happen unless we want it ta," Ryali promised. "Iliri do na breed like humans." Then she looked at the girls. "And ya will na breed with them. They would think they have a right ta the babies. Play, listen, but do na breed."

"And I do not," Emalee added, "want to hear about my children's bedroom play."

"Is that permission?" Kaliryc asked. "Because if you don't approve of our interest, we'll respect that."

Emalee Arvo just flapped her hand. "His father would be irate, but I'm not opposed. They need to see that their dad's opinion isn't always right." Then she pointed toward the barn. "The man in the white shirt? That's my oldest. Twenty-one and he has a reputation of chasing the cleaning girls."

Usami sat up. "Mine," she declared.

"Go," Ryali said. "But do na ferget that they may na like our kind."

"They will," Linaeryx promised as she climbed to her feet. "Anyone else want ta come?"

Most of the girls were happy to go sniff at the guys. After all, it was why the men had shown up, and they knew it. Ryali watched them go, only Vyrix staying behind to keep her company, and the conversation quickly turned serious.

"I talked to Lady Eriwald," Linella said, shaking her head. "She's newly married and completely infatuated with her husband. Lady Aulis is adamant that her husband is too lazy to be involved, but she knows he's not a fan of the recent changes in Anglia. Mostly for women's rights."

"My husband," Emalee told them, "seems to be sitting on the fence. He's positioning himself to weather whatever happens."

"Do ya think he would act against Dom?" Ryali asked.

She shook her head. "I think he'd allow the others to think he would, but then end up 'busy' or such. I know he was worried about Dominik at first - thought he was too weak to rule - but he's been proud of him lately."

"I know Eriwald and Piet want ta see him overthrown," Ryali said, giving Linella a sympathetic look. "Sorry."

"Don't be," Linella assured her. "I was fifteen when my father arranged my marriage to that man. I want to make sure my children are safe, but Marcu? No, he's made his bed. It's time for him to lie in it. The only problem is that he's convinced women are too stupid to follow politics. I'm not sure what I can do to help."

"Does he talk about such things around ya?"

"No," Linella said. "He has a suite on the top floor that he claims is for politics. It's the kind with a second door, and he has a bed in there. Just in case he's too tired to walk back to our rooms, he tells me, but I know it's where he's taking his girls."

"Do ya care?" Ryali asked. "If he has sex with these women?"

Linella's eyes jumped to Valri. "Ryali!"

"She is iliri," Ryali assured her. "They know about death and sex. It is natural fer us. She does na know she should think of it as a thing ta be ashamed of."

"Oh." Linella laughed once. "I never really thought about it, but I guess most human women are ashamed of it. And as for Marcu? The only reason I care is because if he divorces me, I lose everything. My kids would no longer be in the line of succession, and they'd become legal bastards. Yes, I can own property now, but I don't. When that law changed, everything I had was my husband's, and he gets to keep it. I'd start from nothing, be homeless, and not even have a cent to my name to make sure my children could eat."

"The King will take care of ya," Ryali promised.

"And so I'm on board. I don't love my husband, Ryali. I was sold to him the same way iliri are sold in the Conglomerate."

Ryali began to smile, bobbing her head slowly. "Then I think I know how ya can help. Yer husband wants ta have sex with Linaeryx. If she pretends ta agree, flirts with him, and leads him on, ya can tell him ya do na trust her. Tell him ya think the iliri are up ta something. See if he admits what he's doing."

"And if he doesn't care?"

"Then ya will befriend Linaeryx. Invite her ta yer rooms, spend time with her. Let yer husband see ya are taking away his conquest. He will try harder, and then Linaeryx will be able ta read him."

"Read?"

Ryali nodded. "Like the Ahnor does. One touch and she can see yer thoughts, but only what ya think now. The loud ones. The Ahnor can see more, but he is strong. She needs yer husband ta be thinking about it when she touches him, but if it happens, it is all Dominik needs."

Emalee leaned forward. "But what if it doesn't work? Ryali, what if she tries to help and you get nothing? Marcu will be so mad, and where does that leave her?"

"The iliri do na forget our own. If ya help, then the Kaisae will take care of ya. We have na had many friends in the world. Fer so long, humans hated us, so when someone is willing ta put their own happiness at risk fer us? We say it matters, and then we prove it."

Linella nodded. "I'm trusting you, Ryali. Not for me, but for my daughters. They're still little, but I have to think of their futures. My sons will be fine, but my girls? Anglia has never been an easy place for women. Not until you all came along."

Ryali reached over for the woman's hand. "I am learning that ya are different than me, but just as strong. How ya fight is strange, but Sal was right. She said we are stronger t'gether, and I see it now." Ryali shrugged. "I think ya are my friend, and so I swear I will stand beside ya. We did na ask fer the things people do ta us, and that does na mean we have ta accept it."

And right on cue, Valri called out, "Orses, Amma!"

Ryali looked back just in time to see Arianna heading their way with a short, fat, little black pony. "I don't mean to interrupt," she called out before she was close enough to eavesdrop, "but I wanted to know if I could take my sister's daughter for a bit. You know, to make sure she's going to be a good apprentice."

"Amma!" Valri begged, but the child knew better than to move.

"She can na ride alone," Ryali pointed out.

Arianna proudly waved her hand toward where the iliri guardsmen stood trying to be invisible. "Which is why I've conscripted an assistant."

Henrik was there, and when all the ladies looked his way, his cheeks turned darker. "Lady Tilso thought you wouldn't mind," he said, but he looked awkward.

"Rik!" Valri cheered, clapping her hands.

Arianna kept coming until she no longer had to raise her voice. "We're family, Ryali. And you look busy. Let me watch her so you can focus on your new friends. I promise I will treat her like she's my own."

"I trust ya, sister," Ryali assured her. "And Rik is her gara. Thank ya."

"I just wanted to play with the baby," Arianna teased, smiling over at the little girl. "Ok, Valri, your steed awaits!"

Henrik hurried over with the biggest smile on his face. "I got her! I'll hold her on, and you steer. C'mere, sweetie, and let your gramps spoil you."

He scooped the little girl off the blanket, up, and right into the saddle, holding her there while the three of them moseyed away. Valri squealed in delight, and Ryali swore that the fat little pony held its head just a little higher. When Linella giggled at her, Ryali realized she was grinning.

"Her guard seems to love her," Linella said a little too casually.

"I did na know my dava. Most of us did na," she explained. "But he feels like one. We all claimed him as our sadava, which means he is Valri's gara. Like how some humans call an adult uncle, even if he is na related."

"A commoner?" Linella asked.

Ryali just shook her head. "There is na a thing common about Henrik. Sal says purity is na an indicator of our importance. It does na matter how we are born, Linella. It matters what we do once we are."

"You make me wish I'd gotten the chance to talk to her," Linella admitted.

Emalee nodded. "But it sure sounds like her Anglia is going to be a place to be proud of."

Chapter Sixty-Two

Escea

The days were starting to feel the same. Each one started early, ended late, and was filled with the dry, dusty landscape of Escea. One night, it actually rained, but that was the biggest excitement Sal had gotten in days. Well, except for her mates. Not even Azure Silence declining the invitation to ride to Terric made much of an impact.

Then again, Raj Jozefo, the unit's commanding officer, did have a point. The CFC was losing all their elites for this push. They had no one else to stay behind in case of a counter assault. Then there was the fact that Azure Silence was an infantry unit. Sure, they could ride, but none of them were used to it, and weeks in the saddle would make them no more effective than the iliri freed from Merriton.

It really was a better decision for them to stay behind, and everyone knew it. Raj appreciated that Sal asked. Sal was thankful he wouldn't slow her down. Most of all, they were all convinced that Terric had turned tail and run to the northeast, just like they had all along the CFC border.

And Sal was starting to feel like she was trapped in a never-ending loop.

Always, she heard the same thing: Terrans were here, now they aren't, and they went toward the Nebula II. As many as thirty-seven thousand men were gathering to wait for her, and the truth was that she had no idea if Shade could really take out that many. Every time the girl pushed herself too hard, she collapsed, often without much warning. What if she only took out a third of the Terran-Escean alliance? Sal would still have almost twenty-five thousand men to her three. Half? The odds weren't that much better.

Sure, Rragri and Tseri had started moving toward the Siahies to threaten Terric from the north. The grauori were pushing up from the eastern side of the country. This morning, Sal had asked Ylexa to move the nuvani east to cover a wider swath of terrain. Viraenova was still in sight, the plume of their passage easy for anyone to see, but it made the Anglian army look that much larger from a distance.

But what Sal really needed was a miracle.

Hanging over their heads, ayati taunted her. She knew the pattern was full of secrets, but she couldn't make them out. The harder she tried to follow any one thread, the more blurred and tangled it became. It was almost as if...

She paused, letting that thought run around in her head until it worked itself out. She felt as if her decision to look changed something. Which could be the reason she couldn't follow the pattern. If it worked like Blaec's visions, then every choice changed all the ones that followed. If she chose to look, then the thing she was looking for changed as well. It made sense in a strange and twisted sort of way. Well, that, or she was going insane, and she couldn't exactly rule that out.

"You look serious," Hax said, his horse keeping pace with Kolt's.

From the other side of Jase, Blaz laughed. "I take it you don't know Sal very well, huh?"

In the middle of it all, Sal just groaned. "You know, sometimes I feel like this toy that everyone thinks they want to play with, but mostly they just want everyone else to know they have. Guys, it's getting a little old already."

Kolt leaned forward to see Jase. "She's working on tactics again?"

"Yeh," Jase said. "Can ya na tell?"

"Not really," Kolt admitted. "She feels serious and annoyed, but there's also those moments where she's happy."

"That is when she figured somethan out," Jase explained.

Blaz made a face at him. "Show-off."

Jase just looked back calmly. "Jealous?"

"Sal," Blaz said, choosing to ignore Jase's comments, "how'd you do it with the loads of steel?"

"Back in Prin?" she asked.

He nodded. "I mean, you found the fourth load." He leaned to look at Hax. "And if you're not first level, plug your ears."

"Yeah, kinda swore to a Kaisae. Dark Heart totally used a loophole, and we're not exactly announcing it, but I have a feeling clearance levels aren't really a thing in Anglia. Not with everyone linked."

"They're not," Sal promised.

"Ok," Blaz went on. "So how'd you find the fourth load when no one was supposed to know it existed?"

"It just made sense!" Sal snapped at him. "Seriously, two thousand kilos of steel doesn't divide into three, but it breaks nicely into four. When you look at the random third load moving so far south, that meant there had to be another straggler. It couldn't have been more obvious."

"So what's the most obvious thing about this battle?" he asked. "Don't think, just tell me."

"That it's a last ditch effort to keep us from making it to Terric."

"Nah, that doesn't count," he said. "I'm betting your friend with the Emperor told you that. Next most obvious thing? C'mon, Sal. Why are you riding in here to go head to head with them? Why not just go around?"

Her head tilted slightly, and she actually thought about it. "Because my prey was moving and I couldn't take my eye off it." And she looked back to Blaz. "He's figured me out!"

"Or he's enough of a predator to have the same problem. C'mon, Sal. Think it through. Tell us all the boring, blatant, simple shit we should already know, and just lay it out there so we can pick it apart. You have some of the best minds on the continent right here. Play it out, run the options, and let us fucking help."

"Call Rais, Dom, Kesh, Pig, and every fucking officer you can think of," Sal told them. "I want the First Anglian Iliri, too, and their new officer. Bring Geo up, so she doesn't bolt. Guys..." Sal smiled. "Blaz is right. We're skipping steps, and that's how we fucked up in Merriton. We've got hours ahead of us, so let's use them."

Jase started requesting people to join them. Zep and Kolt moved back when Dom showed up, giving the King the spot beside her. With everyone mounted, they couldn't exactly have a close and personal meeting, but all the unit heads were close enough to hear, and each one of them looked curious.

"You all trust me too much," Sal told them. "You think that because I've made it this far, I'm not going to make a mistake, but Merriton proved that isn't true."

"Wasn't really your mistake, Kaisae," an iliri said from the side. Sal looked over to see Yarz.

"I'm in charge, so it's always my mistake. The point is, Blaz just pointed out that I'm doing it again. I'm hunting, and the Emperor knows it - well, one of his officers does, at least. I know this isn't his plan. He was only recently informed of it, so we're up against a strategist none of us know. Could be Terran, Escean, or even someone from Gallicor. We know nothing about what we're riding into, except that we're being lured. So tell me, gentlemen, why aren't we just going around?"

"The CFC," Ran said. "You made them a promise, and your focus has been on keeping it."

"It's kept," Sal declared. "What's next?"

"We could cross the mountains into Unav," Rais suggested. "Come back across the passes with more manpower."

"Which would just end up a stalemate like we've had before," Sal said, shaking her head. "What else?"

Kesh pointed east. "Go straight across Escea, slip into Anglia's western side, and skirt around to come at them from the north."

"Not with so many people on foot. We'd still be marching next year. I like the idea, but we need horses. Anyone want to expand on that?"

It was Rayna who spoke next, and she didn't call it out. She said her words softly as if still thinking them through. "Because we aren't supposed to ride straight for them. What's there? This Chieftain's Plain, what is it?"

Razor answered, "It's an ancient ceremonial site. Escea has a lot of tribal traditions, and this is where they signed their covenant, and it's where all new warlords are accepted."

"And I bet protecting it is a part of Escea's alliance." She kneed her mare to move up beside Dom. "Ok, Sal, follow me for a second. Both Terric and Escea are filled with humans, not iliri. They wouldn't have a clue about your hunting instincts. Prey drive is something for dogs. But they know one thing. If the risk is too great, most armies will flank around, try to lead away, or any of a million diversion tactics we all learn in basic training. Why would you ride into this big, bad, uneven battle? Simple answer - you wouldn't."

"So where would Anglia go?" Sal asked, looking over at Arctic. "Where would Blaec take us?"

"Right up the foothills, so we keep allies at our left. With forces pushing the Siahies in Unav, we'd take our time, clear a path, and then circle around to come at the Nebula II from the north. We know the Emperor is there -"

"Was there," Sal corrected.

"But we shouldn't know that," Arctic reminded her. "Coming in from the north would pin him in, put him running back to our territory. The war would move east, toward Anglia, of all places, where we have the advantage because no one else knows what's over there."

She nodded. "And if we do ride right for the middle?"

Ran gestured to Jase, then moved his fancy new gelding beside his daughter. "If their tactician is halfway decent, they'll have the flanks close enough to hear a distress call. Horn, if Terran. Drums, if Escean. Means they could double back on us quickly."

Sal was chewing at her lip, seeing the whole thing play out in her head. "Because we forgot the most important part of war," she realized. "Fuck! It's the first thing I was told when planning Barton's Meadow, and Arctic, you're the one who told me!"

"Pick your ground," he groaned, realizing she was right. "All of this is about us hitting them in the least bad spot. We need to pick our ground and make them come to us!"

"Because we're not getting through that line any other way. We need to break them, over and over, until they have nothing else to throw at us. We have the advantage here, people. We're small, compact, and made of units that can work tight together. We have links. We have predators. Most of all..." She smiled. "We have Shaden and Ghost. Arctic, would you ask your lovers to find the perfect place to play?"

"What are we looking for, Sal?" he asked.

"Something wide enough to not look like a trap, narrow enough to keep them all from hitting us at once, and wet enough that we won't burn ourselves in the process. Ghost can send a low-grade fear of failure, encouraging the enemy to come at us in smaller groups. I'd love to have Shade fry them all, but I won't." She met her brother's eyes. "Arctic, I know she would. I know she can do miraculous things, but I will not ask her to push herself that hard again. What if she had been pregnant?"

"Then we would've mourned and still tried again." He tilted his head. "She saved us, Sal, and she's proud that she did. Don't make her feel like she's broken because of what happened."

"Oh, I'm not," Sal promised. "I'm going to use her, and I'm going to use her hard, but this time, I want to have a backup plan, because even miracles get tired."

"And our destination?" Ran asked.

"When Kolt carried me out of the Terran camp," Sal said, "we came across an area with creeks and hills." She looked over at him. "You remember that?"

"I could never forget," he promised. "And yeah, that's perfect. Pretty sure we won't make it that far north, though."

"Then find me something just like it. Anyone. If you have either a lookout or a finder, ask them to search. I want this found before we stop tonight, people."

"Yes, sir!" they all said in unison.

Sal just looked up at the sky and smiled. Ayati was very happy now.

Chapter Sixty-Three

Escea

The army turned east slightly. Shade, Sal, and Ylexa's nuvani lookouts found an area that would do well. It wasn't perfect, but it was located at the weak point in the enemy's line - which they also scouted out. The best part was that the Terrans didn't know. They couldn't feel a lookout's skill, so riding along in the link, Sal counted men, marked them on her own mental map, and chose the area with the weakest concentration. It was also the area with the worst ground to fight over.

But she could make this work. Two days after the plan was made, the combined Anglian and Conglomerate soldiers had a combat-ready camp set up among the rolling hills. Ylexa's nuvani had moved less than a kilometer away to the east. Between them, the Horde had filled in the gap, so it wasn't as large as it used to be. Now, many of the freed slaves boasted unit numbers painted, drawn, or stitched into their clothing. The highest number she'd seen was the 7th Anglian Iliri, but that meant Sal had nearly two hundred organized soldiers of her own now. And that number again of those still figuring out where they worked best.

Her army was a mess, and she knew it. She also knew they might not be traditional, but they were deadly. If Sal had learned anything from her first months in Anglia, it was that trusting her men mattered, so she ignored the strategy pavilion and turned her feet toward the cluster of mismatched tents. Jase followed behind her like a shadow.

Eyes followed her as she marched across the sprawling camp. The elites she'd worked with bobbed their head in greeting. The grauori moving among them paused, a smile parting their lips. The 43rd Mounted saluted, and then Sal was among her own people. The iliri from Merriton were still in awe of her, and a crowd began to follow.

In the middle of what the Devil Dogs had named the Horde, she stopped. Gesturing for her people to come closer, Sal waited, wishing she had one of those handy camp tables to stand on, but these people didn't even get that. They were marching with little more than the clothes on their backs and the supplies donated by an eccentric old woman. So raising her voice would have to do.

"Iliri," Sal called out. "My horde of free Anglians!" That earned a murmur of appreciation. Sal smiled, turning slowly to see them all. "For days now, you have all walked your way across Escea. One by one, you've found friends, new family, and places you belong. Humans have helped you do this - and other iliri. Only a few weeks ago, some of you did nothing but serve drinks, clean clothes, and obey masters who thought you were beasts. Well, I'm giving you the chance to prove them right."

That wasn't what the people had expected, but the murmur of their surprise wasn't angry, so she kept going. "Your masters tried to make you civilized. They hoped that fear would make you cower! I say they're wrong! You may be beasts, but you're the most elegant, intelligent, and dangerous beasts on this world. You are predators! Soon, we will show our enemies exactly what that means, but I want one thing from each of you. One promise, right here, and right now."

She looked from face to face, watching men and women nod in agreement.

"You will not," Sal ordered them, "risk your life without reason. I want you to make it through this battle unscathed. I want you to heal your neighbor, guard their weaknesses, and work together. We, the Iliri of Anglia, are a pack! We do not leave the weak behind; we make them stronger. We use our bodies, our teeth, and even our minds to create havoc and demand what we deserve. That is why we're here. That is why I asked you to join me! I need you all to become more than you've ever been before, but without risking each other in the process. Attack as one. Fight like a single organism. This is our chance to rise up and prove that we are a thing to fear and respect. Let's show our enemy that we will no longer bow before them. Let's show them that for once, we can actually be iliri!"

The words were barely out of her mouth before her people began to cheer. For the first time, it wasn't subdued or muffled. They raised their voices proudly. Some reached into the air, others nodded in complete agreement. Best of all, the light was in all of their eyes. That spark that slavery always extinguished was back.

And then, from the back, a woman called out, "Laetus, Kaisae!"

Like a ripple rushing out from her voice, the cheering stopped, the iliri bent their knees, and heads were bowed. Over and over, moving from that one woman's voice like a wave, they repeated the words as they knelt. But the woman remained standing. Sal looked across the sea of bodies to see her. The same woman who'd incited a rebellion, inspired a mob, and who now reminded them all of their respect.

Baeli smiled at Sal across the distance. "Laetus to the greatest Kaisae our people have ever known. We will make you proud."

"You already have," Sal told her. "And you are an honor to Blaec's memory. Thank you, Baeli Doll."

The girl ducked her head and knelt like the rest, but she didn't correct the last name Sal had just given her. She didn't even flinch when it was said. If anything, her shoulders lifted just a bit. There was still distance between them, both literally and figuratively, but Sal hoped it wouldn't last forever. She couldn't make Baeli talk to her, but it felt like she'd gotten one step closer.

"Gear up!" Sal told the soldiers. "In an hour, we're going to tell Terric where we are. Be ready, be lethal, and most of all, be iliri."

She turned, heading back the way she'd come. Unlike with humans, the crowd didn't try to reach out and touch her. They moved back enough to give her space. Men smiled at her almost dreamily, and women dropped their eyes. It felt good, though. To Sal, it allowed her to imagine what life would be like in Arhhawen. What real freedom might look like for her species.

"Ya are a good Kaisae," Jase said when they were far enough away. "Ya make people proud ta be themselves. It is na somethan the others did."

"I'm starting to get used to hearing that," she told him.

He stretched his legs enough to fall in beside her, and his hand moved to her back. "Kitten, I know this fight is gonna be hard. We know we have ta do this. I just want ya ta promise me one thing?"

She paused, turning to him. "Anything."

"Do na throw yerself away because of somethan I've said. Do na think that history is right. There may na have been another Kaisae ta survive her own war, but that does na mean ya can na. Sal," he breathed, moving closer, reaching up to cup her cheek. "I said those things because I was afraid. I fell in love with a woman so far above me, and I could na help but think of all the reasons why I did na deserve it, but do na think ya are like them. Please, kitten, do na give up just because we are close."

"I won't," she promised. "Jase, I'm going to be the first Kaisae to survive, and I am going home. I'm going to see Arhhawen, play politics, and decorate a room the way I want it. I'm going to read all those books you talk about, sit in on Razor teaching some classes, spoil Kolt and Zep's kids, and fall asleep between my men every single night. I'm going to storm into the King's palace when someone needs to stand up for iliri rights, and march beside human women to help them get theirs. I'm not done, Jase. Not even close."

"I believe ya," he swore. "I have always believed ya could, but I was na sure I would keep up. Zep died because ya thought of me first. Blaec died because ya thought of Shade first. I do na mean that ta make ya feel guilty, Sal. I'm just saying that ya always think of us first, and we do na wanna be the reason we lose ya. We need ya ta think of yerself first this time. Zep will guard me, Kolt will guard Zep, Razor will guard Kolt, and I will guard Razor. We all will guard ya, but ya need ta guard yerself."

"Are you a prophet now?" she teased.

Jase flicked his gaze away, and his jaw clenched. "Zep has a bad feeling."

"Ok?"

"Na just a worry, Sal. A feeling. He only had the vision that one time. Now, he just feels things, and he is worried about this. Very worried."

"About me," she realized. "Not winning, but about me?"

"Yeh. He does na know why, but he woke crying last night. A dream, he said, but I am na so sure."

She nodded. "Well, then let's get some more help. If something bad is going to happen, then let's make it the least bad thing we can. I think Shade just got a new job."

"And Ghost," Jase reminded her.

"Can he turn this many people?" she asked.

"I do na think so, but I know he can help us get out. If ya take a wound, he can buy us time ta get ya out."

She nodded. "Then I guess we need to talk to both of them." And she turned left.

Arctic, Shade, and Ghost were standing at the top of a small hill. It would give them a view of the battle below, but when the time came, only Shade, Tilso, and Roo would be up here. The pups had been assigned to stay with Jarl. Arctic and Ghost would be riding with the Blades. The moment Sal walked up, Arctic waved her over.

"Ok," he said, pointing down to the empty field. "Terric has to cross a pretty deep creek to get to us. Those hills to the left will keep them from flanking that side, which will slow the assault. I don't want Shade lighting fires in the middle of our allies, so she'll focus on the creek and behind it."

"Which means we pick off the ones that make it through," Sal agreed. "I'm going to need a favor, though."

"Sure," Arctic said.

Sal shook her head. "Not from you. From Shade."

"Really?" the girl asked, sounding a little too excited.

"Zep has a bad feeling," Sal explained. "Look, I know that we're in the final push of this war. I know that history says my time is limited. I also know that I don't want to go down without at least trying. I need you to keep an eye on me, ok?"

"Just stay out of battle!" Shade hissed. "Sal, if you're not in the middle of it -"

"Then I'm telling everyone else that I feel their lives aren't worth as much as mine." She reached out and clasped her sister's arm. "I can't do that, and we both know it. If I stay behind, then Anglia doesn't fight as hard. If they don't fight as hard, then we lose. I'm not here to carry them, Shade, but I still need to be the inspiration. My job is to be the hope everyone needs. I just need a little backup this time."

"Ok," Shade agreed. "But please don't die, Sal? If I screw up and get you killed..."

"Then it's still not your fault," Sal assured her. "If ayati wants me dead, then I'm pretty sure I don't stand a chance, but I'm asking you to be my hope, ok? And at worst, if I do fall, take care of our pack. You're strong enough, smart enough, and I can't think of a better woman to take my place."

Shade wrapped her arms around Sal. "Thank you for finally letting me help. I won't let you down. I promise."

"Even if that's just protecting our brothers, it still counts, ok?"

"Fuck that," Shade told her. "If I'm going to stand up here and fry them, then you're going to go down there and hack them to bits. That is our job, Sal. Don't you even think of dying. We can't lose you yet. Don't you dare even think that's ok." Then she looked up at the sky. "And if you take her from us? We all quit! You hear me, ayati?!"

"Think it's listening?" Sal asked.

Shade grinned, looking away from the sky. "Razor said it works. I dunno, Sal, I just figure Blaec had it right, you know? This rule about the Kaisae dying? It really needs to get bent."

"Maybe even broken," Sal agreed.

Chapter Sixty-Four

Escea

Two hours later, Sal was in the saddle, shoulder to shoulder with her mates. Jase was to her left, with Razor on his other side. Kolt was to her right, with Zep beside him. All down the line, units stood together in their matching uniforms. It looked pretty, and Sal knew it. She just hoped it also looked imposing, but she doubted it.

Ylexa said they had about twelve thousand men moving toward them in groups of a few thousand each. The 112th had offered to play bait, riding out far enough to be seen, then turning tail once they were spotted. So far, it seemed to be working. Rais and his men had just barreled through the line, dismounting to walk out their horses, and the Terrans were still coming. Any moment now, the enemy should be in sight. In a few more, the 112th would catch their breath and be ready to go again.

Sal's palms were slick with nervous sweat. Her heart was beating a little too fast, but that was from Zep. She glanced over and caught his eye, he nodded, and the rhythm began to slow. They had this. Any minute now, they'd prove it. She just had to be patient enough to wait and not send them out early. But it was hard.

Then a boom echoed through the sky and flames shot up from the water. In the distance, horses screamed, but Sal couldn't see anyone. Not yet, although she could certainly hear them. That meant it was time.

Arctic, open us up, she ordered. The Black Blades are yours.

Yes, Kaisae, he agreed.

This time, it wasn't just her brothers' minds who joined hers. It was the Shields as well. A moment later, the 112th began to blend with her. One after the other, Arctic was patching all the elite units into one giant, terrifying monster, and Sal felt her lips curling into a very feral smile just as the first rider made it across the creek and around the hill.

He reined his horse up hard. Sal shoved her helm onto her head and grabbed her swords, watching the Terrans try to regain their formation. Like statues, the Anglians waited, all of them hanging onto Arctic's calm.

Wait for it, he told them, his mind touching every soldier on their side. We need them closer. We want to lure them in, so just wait for it.

Swords slid from sheaths. Horses tossed their heads. Some began to paw, the excitement of their riders coursing through the link hard enough even the animals could feel it. None of them broke, though. The line shifted and jigged, but it did not move forward.

Wait for it, Arctic said again when the Terrans began to charge.

Another unit rounded the hill, coming into sight behind the first. Then another after that, the enemy now locked in a full-on charge. In the distance, fires were erupting with booms as the air was consumed. One of the Terran horses spooked out of place, but the rider pulled it back. And still more were making it through. The first ones crossed the point halfway between the Anglian line and the burning creek.

Wait for it, Arctic said one more time, his anticipation leaking into his words.

Scorch lifted his front legs from the ground in excitement. It wasn't a rear, just the stallion preparing to lunge forward. He wasn't the only one. The warhorses knew their job. They were excited about the charge, and the enemy kept getting closer.

Then Arctic's voice said calmly, Kill them all.

Sal's legs gripped Scorch, holding her in place as she released the stallion. He surged forward, his ears pinned as tight against his skull as Sal's were, and Raven was right beside him. Kolt's mare, Veil, was a step slower, but Cessa had no intention of being outdone. Sal could hear nothing except the sound of battle, but for one sweet moment, she could feel the rush of excitement from everyone.

It drove her higher.

When the Black Blades met the Terran front line, it was like a battering ram. Their horses bit, the riders swung, and men screamed out in pain. Sal's blade cleaved a man's arm, shearing it from his body, and she felt the tingles run down her spine. Darting between their horse's hooves, Hwa caught a Terran mount's leg and pulled. She could taste the sweetness of the blood from the grauori's senses. But it was Arctic who made the first clean kill. His sword pierced the man charging him, the speed of their charge enough to push the rider off, freeing him from Arctic's blade when he fell.

And all of Anglia drank it in.

The iliri horde was feral with their need for vengeance. Rage rolled from their minds in waves. The humans linked to them embraced it, swinging just a bit harder. The grauori fed it even more, leaking their joy at this hunt. Sal could feel each group like an echo. Resin clanked together as men blocked killing blows and made their own. In the back of her head, Sal felt a rush of pain, but not from one of her brothers. The soldier was still her family.

Close that gap. Get a healer to the wounded. Keep pushing! Sal ordered.

But not even the chaos of battle was enough to hide the twang of bowstrings. Dozens of them, maybe hundreds. Like a badly tuned instrument, the chord came from the direction of the creek, and Sal's eyes looked up.

Flames raced across the sky, searing the arrows before they even reached their peak. That was one more thing Sal didn't need to worry about. Back on the hill, Shade wasn't just making a dent; she was turning the tide, and Anglia knew it. Men cheered, women howled, and swords hit even harder.

It didn't take long before each step became treacherous. Horses were tripping over bodies. Men on the ground rushed in to hack at legs. Sal kicked one man in the face, pushing him over to Kolt, who took the fool's head. Beside her, Jase yanked a man out of his saddle by the throat, riding Raven right over his body without stopping.

Ash began to drift down like snow from the charred arrows. Above, more flamed out of existence. The explosions had stopped, but the banks of the creek still burned, sending clouds of dark smoke into the sky, and Sal pushed toward it. She lost track of how many men she'd killed. All she knew was that the line before her was thinner. The smell of fear was heavy in the air, mingling perfectly with the sweet scent of human blood.

She needed to make one more kill. Wanted to watch the enemy die. A growl was caught in her throat like a perpetual rumble, all four of her mates matching her. Blood coated the hilts of her swords, gluing her hands where they needed to be, and her shoulder muscles burned from swinging. The problem was that no one could get close.

Jase and Zep took out anyone foolish enough to rush in from the side. Kolt stayed at her right, assisting with almost every kill. Razor, using his lance, downed as many horses as men, making the five of them the leading edge. A glance showed Dom, Rayna, and Shift trying to keep up, hauling the Verdant Shields with them. Sal could feel Ilija barreling through the enemy without remorse, but the main Terran force was focused on the left side of Sal's line. The weak side.

Well, that was going to be their mistake.

She no more than thought it before Arctic was giving the command. Right side, swing around. I want to pin these bastards against the hill and see how they like being exterminated.

A roar flowed from that side. From the corner of her eye, Sal saw the 112th push into the line, showing the others how it was done. Dark Heart matched them. Hax stood in his stirrups, using the height to give his sword more force. Rais didn't bother. He let his horse do the work, his cuts moving with the animal's motion instead of against it. Then there was Blaz.

Sal had never seen her friend deep in combat like this. The man was a monster. He used Rax like a battering ram, slamming men as much as he cut them down, often combining both tricks into one lethal attack. His stallion loved it, reaching out to grab the enemy horses as if his rider's anger had become his.

Then a command flicked through Sal's mind. Devil Dogs, support the left. Pull back and reset! It was Pig.

Twenty-five men in grey backed off the line as one, spun, and raced to the other side to join Lightning Brigade. The iliri quickly closed the gap the Devil Dogs left, but Kesh had also heard and was carefully easing back. Like it was meant to be, the entire Anglian line pivoted around Sal, each man doing his job perfectly. The very moment the Devil Dogs pushed in between the men of Lightning Brigade, the whole wall moved forward once again, but this time, they weren't pushing to the creek.

That one change had been all it took to shift the Terran's back to the same hill Anglia had used to hide behind. Scorch trampled over corpses and wounded. Razor took the chance to spear someone beneath his horse without stopping, and Anglia slammed into what remained of the Terrans without mercy.

Everyone wanted a piece of the enemy. Soldiers' legs clanked together. Weapons were close enough to tangle, but the link prevented it. In front of them, Terrans screamed out in fear, one man even turning his horse for the hill. The animal tried to scramble up the steep side, but it couldn't quite gain its footing. That made it even easier for Sal to slash the man across the back.

Humans and iliri alike roared out their wrath. Soldiers hacked, horses pawed, and men died. So many that their blood splattered up with each step. The scent was delicious, intoxicating, and Sal had missed this. There was only one problem.

The enemy didn't live long enough for her to enjoy it.

All too soon, the last Terran fell, cut down by Perin from Dark Heart. For a moment, everyone paused, waiting for the next command, but there weren't any to give. Sal realized it and leaned back, silently asking her horse to relax as she surveyed the carnage. The battle had simultaneously felt like minutes and also hours. It was hard to tell which was right.

The barren land was now filled with bodies. Loose horses wandered between them, unsure what to do without a rider. Above, the sun was shining, a handful of puffy clouds promising a gorgeous day, but the shadows now stretched the other way, proving noon had come and gone, leaving nothing but twelve thousand bodies in its wake.

Sal, Arctic said, his thoughts for her alone, you're going to be a little twitchy in a minute. Why don't you take your boys and get off the field so I can clean this up?

Yeah, she agreed, but still didn't move.

"Jase?" Arctic asked instead. "She's still hunting, isn't she?"

"She has na realized we won yet," her Ahnor agreed, reaching over for Scorch's rein. "C'mon, kitten. Ya have one more duty."

Arctic grinned as he pulled his mare back and started giving orders. I need a unit to collect horses. Another unit to check them over. Those that can be healed should be. Those that are sound, go to our new iliri units. We need to make sure each animal has tack that will fit, and I need veterans to help with that. Someone else is going to have to go through this field and make sure we got them all. Out there are wounded people, and I don't trust them not to crawl their broken bodies into our camp and try to get even. Who wants the jobs? Call it out!

"He can't forget the meat," Sal thought out loud, turning to say something to Arctic.

Razor chuckled and moved to her other side, lifting her hands from Scorch's reins so Jase could take control. "He knows, sweetie. Trust me, Arctic's got this. Now let us take care of you." He looked over at Jase. "Both of you."

Chapter Sixty-Five

Escea

Sal pulled Jase into their tent and kissed him hard. Her hand fisted in his hair, tilting his head to the side so she could run her teeth along the line of his jaw. In the short time it took to get from the battlefield to their temporary home, the maast had become full-blown passion. Jase pulled her mouth free just to claim it with his own, proving he wasn't any better. His teeth tormented her lip, her hands pulled him closer. There was just one problem.

"We're still linked with the army," Razor said as he moved behind her to unbuckle her armor.

Zep was by the door, tying the flap shut. Kolt was shucking off his own chest piece, his eyes on the feral couple. It seemed that her mates had no intention of leaving her alone this time, and Razor was right. She had to duck her face away from Jase long enough to focus. Just for one single second so she could lock the five of them down.

Arctic helped. The moment she tried, he shoved her out of the main army's link. A trickle of his amusement made it clear he'd also forgotten about them, but no thought came with it. Slowly, Sal raised her eyes back to her Ahnor.

A rush of desire came from Zep, causing Jase to snarl at the men around him. Razor didn't back away, still working to remove the uppermost layer of Sal's clothes. She normally didn't share her maast with anyone but Jase, but she wanted to. The idea of all four men on her brought a smile to her lips, but she could also feel the possessiveness coming from her Ahnor.

"Are they too close?" she asked as gently as she could.

Jase looked at Zep. "Do na let me hurt him." Which wasn't the same as saying no.

"I won't," Kolt promised, moving behind the little assassin. He yanked at a buckle over Jase's ribs. "But we're not scared of your teeth. We also don't want to take her from you, brother."

"She's mine!" Jase snarled, spinning to face Kolt.

"Oh yeah, she is." He pulled, yanking the composite resin chest piece off Jase sideways. "And she's Zep's, and mine, and Gage's. Don't you fucking forget it. She's yours first, but she's still ours."

Jase had a fist clenched at his side. "I will hurt ya."

"No," Kolt promised. "Bite me, hit me - I don't care. That doesn't mean you'll hurt me."

Jase shook his head, breathing hard enough that his chest heaved. "And if ya are wrong?"

"Then she'll stop you." Kolt grabbed the back of Jase's head and bent to look in his eyes. "But you can't expect her to let us in if you're not willing to do the same. Now take off your armor, Ahnor."

"Then ya kiss her, Taunor," Jase demanded.

"Gladly," Kolt said.

He stepped toward Sal, but a Kaisae in maast was a dangerous beast. Sal couldn't help herself. The moment he was close enough, she lunged, sinking her teeth into the full part of his lip. Kolt didn't flinch, so Razor took the chance to reach for her neck. His teeth pierced deep, making Sal moan. She'd given them permission to stop playing nice, and it seemed most of her men were happy to oblige.

Piece by piece, she felt her armor drop away. Then Kolt lifted her shirt, Razor helping to slide it over her head. Razor's hand opened her pants while Kolt knelt to remove her boots, pausing to nip at the bare, white skin of her belly. Sal let her eyes slip closed, lifting one foot when they asked, then the other. But she couldn't ignore the longing pounding at her. The moment she was naked, she pulled away, turning to Zep.

"Do you trust me?" she asked, stalking toward him.

That he smiled was answer enough, but he still said, "Always, and I'm damned proud of my scar."

The one on his chest from where she'd bit him so long ago. Back when she'd been in maast with no other way to slake the need. She flicked an ear back, checking to be sure those were the sounds of men removing their clothes, but her hands found Zep's shirt, pulling it higher.

"You're iliri," she reminded him.

"With very thin skin," he pointed out. "And I can feel you this time. Not just your desire, Sal, but that need to bite and tear."

"I won't hurt you again," she promised.

He cupped her face, stopping her for one moment. "Listen to me. Sal, right now, you need them, and I'm not upset by that. You need to bite. Stop worrying about hurting my feelings. That I'm even in this room right now is more than I ever expected. I can't take it, but those three can."

Jase snarled and shoved his way through Kolt and Razor. "Shut up," he told Zep, grabbing his arm to sling him toward the bed. It wasn't quite hard enough to knock the larger man down, but Zep staggered. "If we're doing this, then we're all doing it. Lie there."

"Naked," Razor whispered, sounding a little too amused.

"Jase?" Zep asked, shucking the last of his clothes, before lying down.

The Ahnor ignored him as he shoved his pants off. "Ya all think ya wanna play? Then keep up."

And he grabbed Sal, pulling her down onto the mattress with him. There was no frame to creak beneath it, just the ground, which made it a very long drop. The moment they hit, he was on her, his mouth diving to her neck, adding his own marks beside Razor's. The rush of pain came fast, but it didn't last long, then he was pushing her onto Zep.

"Kiss him," Jase demanded.

Sal tossed a leg over Zep's hips, but the big guy was already sitting up, reaching for her mouth. This time, she remembered not to bite. She kissed, but he wasn't as gentle. Those dull, human teeth slid over her tongue, and he pulled away to nip the edge of her ear. Sal sucked in a breath at the feeling. Iliri teeth were too rough for that skin, but when Zep did it, she felt her eyes roll back in pleasure.

"Oh, you like that, do ya?" he asked, his breath teasing the thin pinna. Then he did it again.

Sal leaned into it. Her eyes slipped closed, and she thrust her hips forward, begging for more. Zep was right there, every hard inch of him, begging her to grind against his shaft. She did, aware of Jase's hand tight on her hip as he moved behind her. The position made her pulse climb, wondering what came next.

She was so focused on her Ahnor against her back, she didn't expect another mouth on her neck. The bite was too soft, proving it was Razor. Kolt's teeth found the other side, higher, biting harder. When her lips parted in pleasure, he rolled his palm over her breast. Someone kissed her, lips sucked at the edge of her ear, and then Jase's mouth found her shoulder.

Sal was grinding her slit against Zep's dick, but Jase's grip on her hip kept her from lifting higher to take him. Still, she needed more, wanted something harder. She needed to bite something, but she couldn't. Not Zep. She would not hurt him!

"You won't hurt me," Razor said, feeling her thoughts.

Sal's eyes flicked open. For one moment she looked right into his, realizing they were the color of steel. So smooth, polished, and perfect.

"Hurt me," she begged. "Stop being so fucking gentle, and burn it out."

Because she needed to feel more. That was the maast, a need to fight for everything, to live, to love, and to enjoy even the worst parts of her existence. Pain and pleasure became one until she fed or she fucked, and she'd chosen the latter.

Razor grabbed her hair and pulled, forcing her mouth against his shoulder. Her hand grabbed Zep's neck, but her mouth was on Razor. Kolt's was on her, but she'd leaned just far enough forward. Jase, pressed close behind her, slid down the seam of her body, and thrust, entering her hard.

Sal bucked, pinned between four men. The movement rubbed her clit right across Zep's dick, and her Dernor grabbed at her body. One arm around her back to the top of her shoulder, the other at the top of her thigh. He used both to push her back down, shoving her hard onto Jase, making her grind against him in the process.

She threw her head back to moan, and Kolt took her mouth, kissing her hard. Razor reached in for her breast, dragging his own erection across her thigh, and Zep pulled her back up, setting the rhythm.

"Harder," Sal demanded. "I don't fucking care if you last, Jase. I want more."

He gave it, impaling himself into her, and it felt so good. Zep beneath her, Kolt and Razor beside her, and Jase right there with her, this was perfect. The need was real. The trust was blatant. Blood trickled from the bites on her body; Sal was no longer able to remember who'd given them, and she didn't care. As her body grew slick from sweat, she finally understood that even if they didn't all get the maast, they needed this. They belonged together. Each of these men gave her something, and she wouldn't feel whole without all of them.

Her body was responding, coming close, but not there yet. Jase was. A rush of pleasure hit her hard, and the little assassin growled as he let it go. Without hesitation, Kolt grabbed Jase's head, pulling him closer so her Ahnor could bite him. Razor, caught in the moment with them, lunged to bite Jase, the three men pinning Sal chest to chest with Zep, but she wasn't done.

"Fuck that," Zep said, pulling her away from them, over his side, and onto her back. He followed, twisting to slide between her legs, and in. One of his hands caught her thigh, pulling it up to his waist. The other wrapped around her neck as he drove himself into her body harder than he ever had before.

Zep fucked her. This wasn't making love. It was too savage for that, but she could still feel the emotion flowing between them. Linked with the others, she knew Jase was trying to catch his breath. Kolt was crawling closer. Razor had his hand on his dick, gripping it a little too hard as he stroked himself. And then Kolt grabbed her wrist, turning her hand palm up to shove his own erection into her grasp, and pumped his shaft through her fingers, fucking her hand.

She could barely think, but she knew the view pleased Jase. Zep's dark skin, her light, and Kolt's trapped somewhere in the middle. The marks of their teeth claiming them all, except Zep. Only her scars were on his body, and he liked it that way. As he abused her body so perfectly, he loved that he was hers and hers alone.

It was enough to carry her over the edge. Sal gasped, her back arching, Zep's hand tilting her chin away, and she came hard enough to drag both Kolt and Gage with her. She felt the splatter of their simultaneous release, and Zep pounded into her one more time before he tossed his own head back and growled just like an iliri.

Slowly, his grip around her throat released, letting her breathe a little easier. Zep sighed, relaxed, and then extracted himself from her body, just to flop down at her side and pull her halfway on top of him.

"Bro," Kolt warned, "my mess is on her side."

"Don't care," Zep mumbled, hugging her close. "I just need her for a moment."

Sal pressed her face over the scar above his heart. "I love you, Zep."

"Mm, I know. What about them?"

"Them too," she agreed. "You care if I make Gage cessivi?"

"Long term, not at all. Tonight? It's a bad idea, Sal. We're fighting again tomorrow, and while you can do that shit easy enough, the last thing I want is my brother learning your ways and getting killed because of it. Think maybe you could wait just a little longer?"

"Is it that hard for you?" she asked.

The answer came from behind her. "You hit hard, Sal," Kolt told her. "So many new senses - well, old senses, but new aspects of them - and it's hard to focus. And there's this need to touch you constantly. I'm with Zep on this one."

"I can wait," Razor promised, leaning across Zep to kiss her. "I honestly didn't expect you to want more than three, so I can wait."

She nodded, looking up at him. "I love your eyes."

"I love that you let me look at yours."

Jase chuckled as he moved closer. "But ya do need one thing, Gage." He palmed the left side of the man's neck, angling his head away. "Because ya are na just hers."

Razor didn't just expose his shoulder, he turned to face Jase, pulling his hair aside. "I might bite back."

Jase didn't bother answering. He just leaned in slowly, sliding his teeth over the man's large muscle until he found the right spot. As he bit, Razor leaned forward, claiming Cyno back, and Sal felt it all. Blood brothers, lovers, friends, and more were in that gesture. It wasn't sexual, and yet it was, all at the same time. Skin to skin, mouth to muscle, Sal couldn't pull her eyes away.

"Oh, I'm more than ready to go again if you like it that much," Kolt told her.

Sal just smiled. "I do. There's something beautiful watching my men bite each other, but Zep is mine. All mine."

"Ya can have the human," Jase promised, but he smiled at Zep all the same. "Fer now. One day he will forget that he is supposed ta feel ashamed."

"Yeah," Zep said. "I think it'll be the day that I understand that emotion," he gestured at Jase and Razor, "because right now I don't. I can almost feel it, but I can't quite make it out."

"Belonging," Razor told him, moving to lay his head on the big guy's gut, his body on the opposite side of Sal's. "The mark is a sign of trust. The feeling is the same one you had when you walked into this tent with two iliri in maast. It's trust, it's acceptance, and it's a claim that I'm allowed in here. That I'm a part of the whole."

"So," Zep asked, "it's not something Blaec would've done, right?"

"He would na," Jase agreed. "He did na want ta be a group. He wanted her ta be his."

Zep sighed. "Then someone fucking bite me?"

Kolt laughed as he shifted to lay by Zep's head. "Don't worry, man. We know. The way I see it, you can take a few days to wrap your mind around it while we clean up this Terric shit. Then, when Gage over there gets linked in, one of us will bite you."

"And make you like it," Sal promised.

"Funniest part is that I believe I might." Zep hugged her a little closer. "But I love you the most, Sal."

She just shook her head. "Not picking favorites."

"Na, because we know it would be me," Jase teased.

"Me," Kolt said.

"Isn't there something about saving the best for last?" Razor asked.

Zep just groaned and shoved him off. "Dream on. We all know women like their men big."

That was more than Sal could take. She turned her face into his chest and lost it. The best part was that Zep didn't quite realize what he'd said, and none of the others were about to tell him.

Still, these were the moments that made all of this worthwhile. The sex was amazing, but this, right here, was what it really meant to be loved.

Chapter Sixty-Six

Anglia

Hello, beautiful, Joevar thought, greeting Ryali that evening.

She ducked her head, smiling a little too much. Hey, so ya are ok?

I am. We kicked the shit out of them. The official count is just over eleven thousand, seven hundred Terrans dead. He sounded proud, and Ryali knew he should be. One of ours lost part of his arm, but the grauori put it back. I don't even know how that is possible, but yeah. No Anglian casualties.

Ya sound so excited, she said.

He chuckled in her mind. Sorry. It's a bit of a high. Being in battle, I mean. Any second we could die, but we have to focus so hard, and when it's over, I can't even describe it.

Like sex? she asked.

He sputtered, bits of thoughts and words starting and stopping before he simply laughed. No, I really don't think those are the same. More like hunting. You hunted dogs in Guttertown, didn't you?

And men, she agreed. Yeh, we had ta eat.

So was there a rush when you caught what you were chasing and killed it? When you knew you'd won? he asked.

Ryali bit at her lip, thinking about it. I liked hunting men most. The guards they sent were a challenge, so yeh, if ya mean like that.

I do, Joevar assured her. And I bet you never let one get away, huh?

That does na bother ya?

No, he promised. See, the way I see it, I've never had a problem with iliri. Not even before Sal. I may not have known what you all were going through, but I still had friends in the military. Sal says what we eat is like how she feels about her horse. She eats horses, but she would not eat her horse. Kinda makes sense to me. I'm hoping that if I'm the Kaisae's man, then it means I'm off the menu.

Or mine? Ryali asked.

Or yours, he agreed. Although I figure being hers holds a little bit more weight. Not too much, though.

This time, she was the one giggling, making the girls in the room look at her. Ryali waved them away, mouthing, "Joevar," to explain. Most of them smiled and nodded in understanding. Best of all, not a single one seemed disgusted at the idea of her flirting with another human.

Ya just got me caught, she told him. Now they all know I'm talkin' ta ya.

Oh no! he teased. It's almost like we've been doing this for weeks now. And speaking of that, how are things up there?

Eriwald is a problem, Ryali told him. The wife and the husband. She thinks he loves her. He thinks Vyrix should be in his bed. Lady Piet and Lady Arvo are with us, but I do na think Lord Arvo is a traitor. If anything, he supports his wife befriending us. Lord Aulis is lazy, and both the Piet and Arvo women are convincing his wife ta help. We think she will like the offer.

Good, Joevar said. And, um, I'm right by Dom, so is there anything you need me to ask him?

Yes! Ryali said, able to feel Joe reaching out to get the man's attention. I need ta be sure that the law making it illegal to beat a wife is official, and that if these women help us, that they can become the lord of the province.

Yep, asking.

There was a pause, and she could feel Joevar leaking just a bit. It was actually kinda cute. He never tried to pretend that he'd mastered the new abilities humans had gained with their alliance. Instead, he muddled through, laughed when he made a mess of it, and was just a sweet, good-natured man. In all her life, she'd never met anyone like him before. He wasn't proud like Zep. He wasn't self-conscious like so many other men. Joevar was just there, completely at ease with himself, and waiting for someone to take him as he was.

Ryali hoped that someone would be her. He said he wasn't handsome, but she had a feeling he was wrong. He called himself short, but what did that mean when compared to the iliri? A part of her hoped he was the most horribly ugly man in the world so no woman would steal him before he got back to Arhhawen, but she knew that wasn't fair. So she'd just wait. Both for him and for the King's reply.

It didn't take long before Joevar was back. Dom says the abuse is already against the law. He had that fixed when you asked Cillian, and immediately. As for divorcing the husbands and passing the title of lord to the wives? Well, he wasn't sure they should be called lords, since that implies a man, but I told him he was an idiot sexist fool, and he changed his mind.

Ya did na! she gasped.

I sure as fuck did, because that's just not right. Look, lord should be the title of whoever leads the province in court. If he makes it lady, then the others will use that as a reason to say her opinion isn't valid. She's not the 'same' so can't be as good. They did it with the iliri in the CFC. And so what if the lord is a married woman? Her husband can be something else. Gentleman Piet was my suggestion, and Dom likes it. So make sure those women know the King is pretty much saying yes to every idea you have.

Thank ya, Joevar, she told him. Na just fer asking, but also fer standing up fer me.

Ryali, you're right. I've been talking to you long enough to know that when you say or do something, you've thought it out. Probably a lot more than you should, but still. If you feel strongly about it, I'll back you up.

I am na used ta that, she admitted just as someone knocked at her door. Ryali ignored it, knowing it was Niran. Zep tried, but I did na get ta spend enough time with him.

Because you were busy with other things? Joe teased. I know Zep well enough, and you already showed me Valri, so don't try to deny it.

He did na need ta defend me while we did that!

Joe laughed, but she didn't catch his comeback, because Niran had opened the door. Lady Piet was on the other side, along with all four of her children. That was shocking enough, but the bruise on her face made Ryali forget about everything else.

Joe? she thought. I have ta deal with somethan.

What's going on? he asked.

Someone hurt Lady Piet, she told him. I think it was her man. I'm sorry, Joe.

No, he promised. Take care of her, baby. I'm fine, and it sounds like she needs you.

"Linella?" Ryali asked, waving her in. "Are ya ok?"

Lady Piet didn't bother to answer that. "I need you to protect my children," she said. "After what you said about your daughter, I know you understand, and I don't know who else I can turn to. I don't have sisters who will step in. I certainly have no one who'll believe me over him!"

"Shh," Ryali soothed, easing the woman to a sofa at the side as she turned to the kids. "Are ya scared of iliri?" she asked the oldest boy.

"No, ilus," he said properly, even though he couldn't have been more than ten. "Iliri are citizens of Anglia, and we should respect what they've done for our country." That sounded like he was reciting something.

"Good," Ryali said before raising her voice. "Niran!" she barked.

He poked his head in the door. "Yes, ilus?"

"I need Henrik here. Now."

Niran came the rest of the way in, closing the door behind him. "What are you doing, Ryali?"

She looked back to Linella. "Who hit ya?"

"My husband," she breathed. "And Miceli, my oldest, tried to stop him. Marcu shoved him down. He only stopped because I said something else to make him mad, so he came at me again."

"He shall na hit children," Ryali said, turning to Niran. "Na humans, na iliri, and na grauori. Men are strong, and children are na. I will na ignore this. I need Henrik, and I need him here now!"

"Ok," Niran promised. "I'm asking him to come back. What's the plan?"

"He is my sadava, and Valri's gara. He is family, and I can na think of anyone else who I can trust ta protect the children. He's going to Arhhawen."

Niran let out a heavy breath. "I told him to pack, Ryali. How long?"

"As long as it takes. Ya will be with us in the day. I need another iliri on the night. Linella has free access here, we can send the children to Tensa at Arhhawen. Vanica is there, they should know her."

"You all know the Marquess, don't you?" Linella asked her children.

The four of them bobbed their heads but didn't say a thing, clearly aware that something big was happening.

"They leave t'night," Ryali said. "I need ya ta get them out quietly. Do na use the main gate. Do na make somethan fancy. Quietly slip them to Arhhawen, because this is na their fight." Then she looked at the older boy. "Maybe ya can teach our young ones how ta speak like ya?"

"You mean without the trash accent?" he asked.

"Miceli!" Linella hissed at him.

"That's what father calls it."

"And your father is a small-minded man who only cares about his own feelings," she said. "How would you feel if Ilus Ryali made fun of your Iliran like that?"

"But Iliran is hard," the boy whined.

Niran chuckled and looked down at the kid. "It is, and I bet the Ilus makes it sound beautiful. Do you think that could be why their Glish isn't as good? Because maybe the second language might be harder to master?"

"I guess..."

He nodded. "The only iliri I've met who speaks both without a problem is the Kaisae herself. Even the Ahnor has an accent to his Glish."

"He does?" The boy looked at Ryali for confirmation.

She nodded. "A few years ago, he barely used Glish, or so I heard. If ya'd like, ya can meet the woman who taught him. His amma is in Arhhawen, and she is a professor of Iliran language."

"Whoa," the boy breathed. "And the grauori are there too?"

"They are," Ryali assured him.

Jaelryc caught Ryali's eye, gestured to Linella, then said, "Kids, would ya like ta come play with Valri for a minute while we wait? There are cookies."

Seeing the little ones leave the room, Linella sighed, sinking a bit more into the sofa as if she'd used up all her strength. "Thank you. When he shoved Miceli, I was so sure he wouldn't stop."

"Does he hit ya often?" Ryali asked.

Linella started to shake her head, but paused. "I avoid him so he won't. Marcu has a temper. He always has, but what could I do? I was his wife, so I had to take it."

"Ya do na," Ryali insisted. "Dom says it is na legal."

Linella gestured for Ryali to lower her voice. "I know. I checked with Cillian Tor after our last talk, and he assured me that everything you said is true, but I'm not reporting it."

"What?" Ryali asked. "Why na!"

"Because," Linella said, leaning forward as all of her pride returned, "that man has made his last mistake. He thinks he's so much better than everyone else, and it makes him blind. Well, you know what? So long as my children are safe, my King is on my side, and I have friends strong enough to keep him from killing me before we get what we need, I can play this game. I don't care how long it takes, Ryali. My husband is at the center of this, and I will hear everything. See, I'm going to let him know that I sent our children away because I can't trust him, and because he doesn't trust me. I'll make it very clear that if he wants to see them again, he is going to have to prove that things are different." She smiled. "And I will report every last bit of it back to you."

"This is na worth it," Ryali told her. "Ya are putting yer life at risk, and fer what?"

"To prove that I am Lord Piet!" she snapped. "That I am worthy of running my home. The only reason that keep is still functional is because of the money my family paid to convince him to marry me. I'm not about to lose everything because he wants to scare me. If that means exposing down my husband's treason? Then I'll make sure he hangs."

"And I," Ryali promised her, "will make sure he can na hurt ya again."

"He won't," Linella assured her. "And tell Linaeryx to make her move. Between the two of us, this should get very interesting."

"But we do na need ta prove he is doing it," Ryali explained. "We are here ta make sure he can na."

"I know." Linella grabbed both of Ryali's hands. "I will not risk the one King who has offered women equality. I swear that to you and him both. But I need this. It's the only chance I have for my freedom - don't you see that, Ryali? He owns me, and if I can prove that he's been plotting behind the King's back this whole time, I've finally been offered the chance to be free."

"Then I will do ever' thing I can ta help," Ryali swore. "I'm sending Valri back ta Arhhawen with yer kids, and we will stop playing nice."

"Good." Linella sighed. "The Kaisae never worried about who she made mad, and you kinda remind me of her."

"Yeh," Ryali agreed, "I've been told that b'fore."

Chapter Sixty-Seven

Escea

The Terrans weren't dumb enough to make the same mistake twice. Maybe it was the corpses littering the area. Or maybe they'd simply realized that a large chunk of their army had vanished in a day. Either way, Anglia needed a new battlefield. Overnight, Arctic and Shade had picked a place close by while Sal had rolled around with her mates. The next morning, the army started moving early.

Everyone wore their battle gear, even the non-combatants. A few of the Horde offered to stay behind the lines and help, realizing that combat might not be for them. Instead, they would lend a hand setting up camp. Tilso and Roo were put in charge of that, directing the wagons back south before heading east. The ground Sal had picked to fight on wasn't exactly good for wagons filled with heavy cargo.

It wasn't much better for horses, but the trip wasn't a long one. The new battlefield was only five klicks away, which meant an hour's ride at a walk. It gave the riders a chance to stretch out the aches from the day before, but the plan was basically the same. Anglia had just destroyed the center of the Emperor's blockade. Now, if she pushed at that hole a little more, they should have a straight path right up to the Nebula II. According to Narnx, the Emperor wasn't that far ahead of them. A week at most.

Nya? Sal thought. Where are the other grauori?

Two days away, the Raewar told her. They've come across a few scattered Escean groups, cleaned them up, and should catch us late tomorrow.

Ok, Sal thought, looking up at the twisting threads in the sky. Tell them to keep going north. I want to make sure Terric doesn't push east from the Hurrican River and into Anglia. That's their first priority.

I'll make sure they know.

Ylexa? Sal reached for the leader of the nuvani next. Watch your horses. There are soft spots and washed out caves all along this area. Make sure your maargra know.

They've been warned, Kaisae, Ylexa promised. We'll hold the eastern flank. You have my word.

But something still felt wrong. All of her soldiers were in place. Everything should be right, but her insides felt like they were twisting hard enough to match the sky. Then she realized what it was.

Zep? she asked.

He looked over guiltily. Sorry, I was trying to keep that to myself.

What do you feel? she asked.

That our plan is wrong, he said. That we've thought about this too much, and still not enough. Sal, we're pushing against more men than we've ever taken on before. Should we pull back and call for even more support? Tseri and Rragri would send it.

And that would take weeks, she reminded him. Makiel is just ahead of us. If we can make it through this, we can take him out before he reaches Terric City!

But will you be with us? he asked.

Her head snapped over, although she didn't get the chance to respond. She wanted to say yes. She had the words, "Of course," on the tip of her tongue, but they fled as someone on the left flank called out, "Incoming!"

"Arctic!" Sal yelled.

She didn't need the rest of the thought. He immediately pulled their minds together, quickly layering on the rest. She caught the echo of his order to Shade, for her to pull back and get high enough to see. Ghost went with her, refusing to leave her in the middle of nowhere alone.

Sal barely had time to shove her helm over her head and secure it before the riders were on them. These weren't Terrans, though. No, they wore the colors of Dejan, the red edging to their gear setting them apart. They fought like nothing she'd encountered before, taking the Anglian line from the side, not the front.

Adjust! Sal ordered. Watch your units, and do whatever the fuck you need to. Shade, get us some distractions.

On it!

Something exploded close enough to make Arden spook, sending clods of dirt into the air, but it was worse for the Esceans. One man slipped off his horse, yet that wasn't enough to stop him. He came up screaming, rushing right for Sal.

"The Kaisae!" he bellowed.

Razor met him with the end of his pike, taking the man right through the chest. It gave Sal enough time to pull her blades and clamp her legs tight against her mare. The maast hadn't hit yet, but it would, and her eyes were already tracking the chaotic motion of the Escean warriors.

"Lay on, motherfuckers," she breathed, and turned her mare loose.

The Black Blades were right there with her. Not just her mates, but all of them. This was skirmishing, the wild and uncontrolled battles that had brought them fame in the CFC. They weren't here to fight. No, the Black Blades were hunting, and every Escean on this field had just become their prey. Sal leaned toward Kolt, stretching enough to slash another unhorsed man across the face. Arctic had pulled his bow, shooting across their line to drop either horse or rider. He wasn't picky.

But the attack broke their line. Sal and her pack were moving west. Lightning Brigade was pushing north. Devil Dogs were going east. The Esceans had completely divided them, and Sal could only hope that she had the right men to pull this back together. Then the enemy started yelling again.

"Kaisae!"

Which meant she'd been spotted. Too many horses turned her way. For a split second, she debated turning tail and running, but they weren't alone. Dark Heart came in from the side just as the Blades made contact, horses colliding from three different angles. Sal felt Arden slip, but she held on, missing a kill because of it. The man aiming for her pushed his horse a little harder, the animal more than willing to join in. It snaked its head out, grabbing a chunk of Arden's neck. Sal didn't bother to think, she just cut, slicing the Escean warhorse across the face. The moment it let go, she hit the horse again just behind the ears, severing its spine.

It collapsed, taking its rider with it. Hax pushed between her and Kolt to spear the man before he could come at Sal again. This time, she didn't even care. They were all pressed close enough that she couldn't be picky. Her brothers were looking in all directions, allowing Sal to see the cluster building up around them, and they fought. They fought with everything they had, but no one had found a way out yet.

East, Sal ordered. We need to take this clusterfuck east, and do not expose your backs!

She didn't get a response, but her men slowly began moving. Arden and Raven had somehow ended up side-by-side, facing nose to tail, with Perin on Jase's other side. She'd have to remember to thank them later, but right now, Sal just wanted to survive. She could hear men yelling, but had no idea if they were hers or the enemy's. She smelled so much blood, and dozens of wounds hung in the back of her mind. The problem was that Sal could only think one thing. Over and over, it ran through her mind.

I told you, ayati. I made it very clear. Now you need to get us the fuck out of this or accept your loss with us, because all of Anglia knows that if I go down, they go home. I fucking warned you.

But she kept swinging. Unfortunately, the Esceans didn't use light blades like Terrans. They wielded thick, heavy things. Sal felt each block reverberate through the resin of her swords, and hoped they'd hold. Down the line, Jad pushed his horse back into the Esceans to make a quick kill, and Arctic covered him. Beside her, Jase asked Raven to kick out. The mare didn't make contact, but she bought the Anglians a little more room.

And then, Go, go, go! Perin yelled in their heads. We've got a clear path. Get Sal out of here, because it's her they want.

Sal spun her mare and kicked, urging Arden to fly. Like the elites they were, Dark Heart kept pace, moving as effortlessly as the Black Blades, all of them heading east. For a few blissful seconds, Sal was sure she'd made it away clean.

Zep's voice ruined it all. Terrans coming from the north! he warned.

Sal glanced to the south, but they had no path. She looked west to find Anglia retreating the same way she was. There was only one option left.

Regroup! she ordered. Center on me, and let's meet the Terrans while we can. Ylexa, we're dying over here.

Five minutes, the Nuvani leader warned. Just keep your asses alive for five more minutes, Sal. We're coming.

Sal was sure they'd never last that long, but a swarm of white proved her wrong. Nya and her sisters rushed in under the horses' hooves, darting between the Blades and Dark Heart as if they didn't exist, and tore into the Esceans on their tail. Twenty-five grauori maargra, at least fifty Esceans left, maybe more, and the enemy didn't stand a chance. With that one move, Nya had just bought the rest of her country the chance to form back up and turn north.

They should've turned south.

The horses were on edge. Many were wounded, but the ones Sal could see looked sound. Arden didn't want to wait, nearly cantering in place as Sal held her in for Lightning Brigade, the 112th, the 43rd, and Devil Dogs to once again make a line. As soon as the last man fell into place, Sal released the reins, letting them drop against her horse's neck.

They charged the oncoming line.

Fuck yeah, Hax thought, the words just for her. We got this!

But Sal wasn't so sure. That had been too close. The Esceans still weren't done, and she couldn't see the end of the Terran ranks coming at them. They had to be at least ten deep, probably more, and Sal's motley group of soldiers no longer felt like enough, but it was all she had.

Shoulder to shoulder, they hit the line. A Terran horse tried to squeeze between her and Jase, slamming into Sal's leg. Her Ahnor twisted, cutting the rider hard across the back, but Sal was focused on her right, where another was coming. She kneed Arden into it, hacking at the rider's neck, and felt Hax's blade cut just above hers. She didn't care, he could have it. Another was right in front of her.

Sal lifted her blade, her eyes locked on the man's throat, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Hax stand in his stirrups. Gripping his sword with both hands, he swung. The Terran horse shied from the motion, slamming into Arden's chest. Sal ducked, all too aware of where the end of Hax's blade would go - right over her head - but she kept going down. Arden squealed, the horses around her grew taller, and then the ground slammed into her, weight crushing her leg.

Arden had fallen. Sal barely had the sense to pull her foot from the stirrup when the mare surged back to her feet. The horse's nostrils flared like she was calling for her herd, but Sal couldn't hear. Thunder filled her ears, men screaming her name took over her mind, and then she looked behind her.

Horses. Lots of horses, and nowhere to go. Sal shoved both hands over her head and her face toward the dirt, but it wasn't enough. The Terran line was still coming, and she'd just fallen under it. A hoof caught her in the back of the head. Another landed on her leg, and she was sure she heard a snap.

Cut the link.

Sal couldn't even look to find a way out, and the line wasn't slowing. Desperate, knowing she'd die down here, she tried to crawl, but the next hoof caught her shoulder, flipping her over. Against the too-bright sky, all she could see were silhouettes of horses flying past, and one bearing right down on her. The line of the rider's lance was aimed perfectly. There was no way he could miss, and nowhere for her to go. She still tried, scrambling backward with her hands, dragging her butt along the ground.

Cut the link, Sal. If you want them to live, cut it now!

As time slowed, her fate bearing down on her, Sal reached into her own mind and pulled every tie to everyone she could. Arctic's connection snapped first, then Roo's. Every hub Sal had ever touched was torn out without grace, as the Terran horse made it another step. Her ties to the nuvani and the grauori were plucked free. Every hand she'd touched, every mind she'd whispered inside of, she let them go, but it still wasn't enough. She wasn't alone yet, so Sal yanked free the last thing she had left.

Three cessivi. Three permanent bonds that made their hearts beat in time. She reached her mental fingers around those as she met the eyes of the man about to kill her. They were grey, just like Razor's, and yet so different. This man would take her life, but Razor would protect her mates. She had to believe that. As Sal yanked at the bonds, they resisted, but she knew she could do this.

Sal, no! Jase begged.

But that other voice was stronger. Let them go, Sal. It's the only way.

Three different bonds shattered in her mind as the lance entered her body, and Sal wasn't sure which hurt worse: losing her loves or dying.

Chapter Sixty-Eight

Escea

Jase watched Hax all but shove the Terran horse into Sal, the man so excited to show off his fancy moves that he didn't realize the consequences - but none of them expected Arden to drop. The footing wasn't good. Her horse went down hard, taking Sal too. Jase tried to turn back, but they were overrun. Instead, he sent out a command to his men, ordering them to protect Sal.

They couldn't. The only way out was to the side. Arctic turned, cutting a swath to get them out, but all Jase knew was that he was getting farther away from his mate. Zep roared like a monster, trusting his battle-crazed mare to pick a path, but not before they started to feel Sal's pain. Hooves slammed into her, proving she was still alive. When her leg broke, Kolt cried out. Razor didn't need to be told - he understood, but he also kept his wits.

Shade, Ghost, he called out. Sal's down. We need to get her out. Cut me a wedge!

But the Terran army was still moving, pushing them ahead of it. From Shade's eyes, Jase could see thousands more, all in a hard charge, and no end in sight. It was like someone had called the entire enemy line right here on top of them - and lying underneath it all was Sal.

And then his heart hung.

"No!" he screamed, trying to see where she was, trying to follow his cessivi bond to find her in the sea of soldiers. Sal, no!

Because he knew what was coming. He could feel the strain as she pulled their bond tight, and then like a whip, it snapped free just as pain seared through his waist. Zep doubled over, proving Jase wasn't the only one who felt it, but everything else was gone. Her warmth, her fear, even the rhythm of her heart was just...

Gone.

Sal's out of the link, Arctic said, his tone somewhere between a warning and a question. She cut the fucking link.

And then orders started flying, but Jase didn't care. She'd left him. Right when she needed him most, she'd thrown him away. He felt like he couldn't breathe. His heart didn't remember how to beat without her. Raven followed the horses around her, but for Jase, everything was a blur.

112th, make a buffer, Rais ordered.

Pig was next. Devil Dogs, get the Blades out of here. If Sal's not in the link...

Don't need to tell me twice, Tyr thought. We need to move her mates. They're stunned. I got Zep.

I'm on Razor, Rais thought.

Blaz was next. I'll get Kolt.

I may not live through it, but Cyno's mine, Pig decided. Ryek, you'd better fucking find Sal's mare.

On it, sir!

Now move, Pig ordered. The last time, we only had minutes before they lost their shit, and it's gonna take a lot more than that to get them off this field. Ghost, make me a fucking path. Shaden? Burn them, girl, but don't you dare forget that Sal's under there somewhere. Burn where it's safe, and keep burning until I have your pack back to you.

She's gone, Arctic said again, as if that was all he had left.

The Blades' friends were already moving. Pig pushed close enough to snag Jase from his saddle, hauling the little man across the gap to sit before him. Jase didn't even think, he just snarled, but his eyes were focused on the ground, trying to find a hint of white in the mud, blood, and bodies out there.

"Don't think," Pig warned him.

"I need ta reach her," Jase said, trying to jump off the gelding's side.

Pig wouldn't let him go. Blaz took the easy way and jumped on behind Kolt, taking control of the horse. Rais grabbed the reins to Razor's gelding. It was Tyr who had the problem. He tried to herd Zep's mare before him, but the evil beast was having none of it. She kicked out, trying to scare the other horses away from her, so Tyr went for the next best thing. He slapped the obnoxious mare with the flat of his sword, forcing her to move.

It wasn't pretty, and Jase could smell the fear leaking from the men around him, but he didn't care. He kept trying to find some trace of her in his mind, some reason she was gone, but he hadn't felt her death. He'd been there for Circus, and then again for Blaec, but the hollowness where Sal had been wasn't a wound. It was just...empty. It left him confused enough that he wasn't sure if he should fight or wait.

So he trusted Pig. Even as the world began to boom with Shade's explosions, the girl channeling her shock and grief into action, he ignored it, hoping that these men were right. They loved Sal too, in their own way. They wouldn't just leave her, and he didn't know what else to do. His entire life was supposed to be about protecting her. He belonged on her left, and now she was just gone.

Jase had no idea how long it took to get from the battlefield to behind the ridge Shade was using as her vantage point. All he knew was that the moment his feet hit the ground, Ran was there.

"What happened?" he demanded.

"She's gone," Jase said, his mind unable to focus on anything else. "Arden fell. Sal went down with her. She let us go."

Zep had his hand pressed to his mouth, gasping, but frozen in place. Kolt just crumpled the moment his feet hit the ground. Only Razor seemed to have any awareness among them, and he was no better than Arctic.

"Where is she?" Ran demanded, looking at everyone before him.

It was Arctic who answered. "When Sal was a new recruit, she asked me if I could release someone from the link, and I told her yes. It wasn't easy, but sometimes I had to, so we didn't have to feel them die. Then we lost Blaec. She knows what losing our Kaisae will do to us, and I think..."

Blaz didn't give him the chance to finish. Jumping from the back of Kolt's mare, he stormed over to Hax and grabbed the front of the man's shirt. One yank pulled the iliri from his horse, slamming him into the dirt - hard.

"You had to fucking show off! She's out there somewhere - alone - and you were so damned worried about proving you're hot shit that you killed her!"

"I didn't kill her. She fell. She can't be dead!"

"You ran the horse into her. If I saw it, then all of them saw it." And Blaz swung.

His closed fist caught Hax just below the eye, but the iliri didn't pause to take in the pain. He lunged, and right at Blaz's throat. Hax should've been faster. Blaz was just a human, after all, but the little man never made it. Blaz caught him again and slung him back down, this time adding a kick to the gut to make his point.

"What kind of mate would you make? You're not even fast enough to take down a human! Don't you ever touch her again, do you hear me?"

"You just said she was dead!" Hax threw back defensively.

Blaz roared, reaching for his blade as he surged forward, but Tyr caught him around the chest, lifting Blaz up to spin him around.

"Not now," Tyr said. "Fucking save it for getting her back. We need to find one of those nuvani sightseers."

"Lookouts," Blaz corrected.

"See?" Tyr asked snidely. "What would I do without you?"

Pig grunted. "Shut it, Tyr, and see what Ylexa has. Bravo, I need you to get the Blades away from combat. Alpha, you're looking for her. Someone get me the First Anglian Iliri, because we're going to need eyes." When no one moved, Pig screamed, "Now!"

The elites began scurrying, but Tyr just pointed at Hax. "You need to get the fuck out of our sight right now, man. If you want to keep your throat the rest of the day, I highly suggest you go into hiding."

"Fuck off," Hax growled. "I want to help."

Perin just pointed south. "Hax, that's an order. Jad?"

"Fuck him," Jad said. "My Kaisae's out there, and I don't have time to babysit his hormonal ass."

So Perin told another soldier to get Hax to his tent and keep him there. Then he turned to Risk. "What's next?"

"I don't know," Risk told him.

"Talk to me, babe," Perin begged.

Risk just pressed both hands to his head. "She's not there, and it's... I feel like Shift just healed me."

Perin nodded to show he understood. "Dizzy, ok. Tilso's coming. Roo's with him. They're going to take care of all the Blades, and I'm going to find her, ok?"

"You can't," Arctic said.

"I can fucking search the battlefield," Perin swore.

"We were by the creek." Arctic pointed that way. "Go look. Just trust me. Look. You can't."

Perin pulled himself up the steep bank of Shaden's ridge, sometimes needing to use his hands to make it a little higher. The tallest part wasn't that high, no more than a man and a half, but the space between the ridges had been cut out by runoff, leaving the sides sharp and treacherous. When the leader of Dark Heart reached the top, he just shook his head and cursed.

Shade was still casting flames, but as if she was in some kind of daze, almost as if her actions had been automated. Ghost was beside her, frantically looking at the battlefield, most likely for Sal. The problem was that the creek they'd been close to wasn't anywhere near this point. It was at least a kilometer away, and between them was nothing but a wall of Terran soldiers. Twenty-five thousand at least, but since not all wore the purple and black of the Terran army, it could be even more. Who knew how many Esceans had decided to come play in this fight?

Which meant that wherever Sal was, they couldn't reach her. They were lucky to have made it out of that alive. The Black Blades were out of commission. The Devil Dogs were going to be busy. Shaden couldn't hold off the Terrans forever, and the Anglian location wasn't exactly a secret. Before they could find Sal, Perin had to make sure that Anglia saved itself.

"Kesh!" he yelled, gesturing for the man to join him.

With his longer legs, the climb was a little easier, yet Kesh was breathing hard when he reached Perin. "Fuck," he groaned, seeing the wall of men assembling down there.

"From what I can tell, the tighter they are to her, the harder this is going to hit them. I'm willing to bet the King is shaken; most of Devil Dogs are running on habit and good training. The Verdant Shields are probably a mess. The 97th -"

"1st Anglian Iliri," Kesh corrected.

"Them," Perin agreed. "They're probably ok, but their leader's going to be out. We have no one in charge."

"Then we are," Kesh decided. "And please tell me you saw that shit move Hax pulled?"

"Yeah," Perin grumbled. "He's always been a show-off, but he's worse when she's around."

"Was around," Kesh reminded him, glancing over to make sure the two Blades on the hill with them weren't listening. "Look, I don't want to be the one to say it, but at least ten ranks ran right over her. Do you really think she survived?"

"She's the Kaisae of Anglia," Perin pointed out. "She's Salryc Luxx. I think that if anyone could survive that, it's her."

"And all Kaisaes die in reach of the finish line," Kesh said, quoting what they'd all heard. "Yes, I want her to live through this and prove me wrong, but I'm sorry. I don't think she has a chance. We need to get Anglia back together, get Ylexa and her soldiers in place to guard the camp, and convince the grauori to come help pull us out of this shit. Right now, we're sitting ducks just waiting for the arrows to hit, and the only people who aren't in some state of shock are us."

"Who's going to tell the King we're taking over?" Perin asked.

Kesh just smiled. "I will. I have a feeling Rayna will even back me up." He tipped his head toward where Shade and Ghost were still doing their thing a few paces over. "You take care of them, and I'll deal with the official shit. We good?" Kesh offered his hand.

"You know I defected, right?" Perin asked, looking at the offered palm.

"No, but I also don't give a shit. You're in bed with the iliri. Your first officer's married to one. Your second is one. I'm not exactly surprised, Perin, and it still doesn't change anything. We all want to end this war. With or without Sal, we're going to make sure that the iliri are free, the Emperor is dead, and that this never, ever happens again."

Perin lifted his hand and clasped Kesh's arm solidly. "Then I'm going to see if this little iliri bitch with the last name of Doll is still functioning, because if we lost a Kaisae, we're going to need someone to replace her."

"Doll?" Kesh asked. "Like..."

"Tilso said that Geo told Ghost she's Blaec's sister, and I wouldn't believe it except that those little shits would know."

Kesh let out a heavy sigh. "Then we're still going, but I fucking hope Sal found a way out of this."

"Me too," Perin agreed. "Me fucking too."

Chapter Sixty-Nine

Escea

Everything hurt. The smell of blood smothered everything else, but not the sweet, human kind. This was bitter. Pungent.

Hers.

Sal forced her eyes open, hoping for a way to escape the thing on her head blocking half her vision. Her hands pawed at it, struggling for something she knew was there, and her helm released. Another frantic swipe peeled it from her head, letting her breathe. As the thing fell away, something broke free, a small, dark circlet she vaguely remembered thinking was important.

It rolled on its side out of her view, leaving her with nothing in sight but mud. Rich, burgundy mud, soaked with her own blood, and her face was pressed right into it. She tried to lift her head, but pain wracked her body, forcing her to gasp. Her thoughts were just out of reach, leaving her nothing but instinct to drive her actions, and she didn't want to be here. The sky above was too open. The silence around her, too quiet. She had to move - somewhere - and the best path was forward.

Reaching out was the most excruciating thing she'd ever done. Sal looked down at the pain to find at least a third of a lance buried in her body. Her blood oozed around it, the point staking her to the spot. It pierced her waist at an angle, proving she'd flinched away at the last minute, but now she needed it gone. She had to get away from here, and to do that, she had to pull the resin from her body.

Sal flopped back, panting. Her head rested on something too soft to be dirt. From the smell of ravens, she was pretty sure the corpse had once been Terran. It worked well enough, though, lifting her head so she could see what had to be done. With both hands, she reached up, grabbed the piece of lance that was longer than her arm, and pulled.

Pain.

For what felt like hours, all she knew was the agony of her broken body being pulled inside out and the need to keep going. Millimeter by millimeter, she struggled to get it out of her. When the chunk finally came free, Sal dropped it and felt blackness take her again.

There, she felt peace. In the darkness, everything was ok. It promised an end to her suffering, whispered encouragement, and begged her to stay. But there was something else in there as well. Something screaming her name, even if she didn't remember what it was. Something telling her to do something. Just a little more, it promised.

Her eyes snapped open one more time. Breathing was harder, but she had to go. She couldn't be here. She needed a safe place. Something tight, dark. A den. Hoping to crawl, she turned on her side and pulled one leg forward, but it was a mistake. Bone ground against bone, and she fought the urge to howl in pain. Instead, she used her arms. The first pull was torture. The second made her aware of another tug. This time it was her intestines catching on the dirt, proving that she really was inside out.

Using one hand, she pulled her guts up as if they were a long skirt, clutching them against her body. Then, she dragged herself forward again, sliding along on her side. Her left leg was agony. The arm on that side had to hold her together. All she had was the ability to kick herself forward and pull her body along on her side, and nothing in her life had ever hurt so bad.

With her mind strangely empty of voices, she moved towards the only thing she could hear. It was a low moan that came and went. Sal only had one arm to move her. The going was slow, but she had to do this. She couldn't stop here. She needed to get there, wherever there was. So, centimeter by centimeter, she slid that way, refusing to make a single sound.

Her injuries made her prey. She didn't want to be devoured, so she had to hide. Her mind was alone, so no one heard her pleas for help. All she had was the moan of a dying man in the distance and the sound of her body sliding on the dirt. Time meant nothing. Pain was all she had, and still, her thoughts begged for more, sought something that was no longer there. Something she should remember, if only she didn't hurt so much.

The lack of a mental boundary let her thoughts go too far. Half the time, she felt like she was floating. The other half, she was falling. The only tether she had was the pain, preventing her from caring about anything except the next pull, and then the one after that.

The sun slowly moved across the sky. The shadows reached out for her like some monster threatening to devour her. The moaning had stopped at some point, but she knew where it was, so she kept going, leaving a trail of blood in her wake.

Then the sound came again, just to her left. "I need help!" the man begged, then he whimpered, the end of it shifting to that same moan she'd followed this far.

She couldn't see him. Couldn't lift her head enough to be sure, but she was stuck in this too-bright abyss, left to spend her eternity moving one arm-length at a time. She might as well move toward him, so she pulled again, heaving herself over another corpse.

Her body flopped down on the other side, and her shoulder slammed into something. It moaned, making the sound she was chasing. Sal lifted her eyes, shocked at how heavy her lids had become, and saw blue. A shirt. A little higher, and she found a face.

"Sal?" the man asked, reaching for her.

She growled a warning, encouraging him to pull his hand back, but those eyes. She knew them. For a long moment, she just stared, trying to place them, but the scent of him reminded her of a debt. One she needed to pay. Sal released her intestines and shoved her palm against his cheek. Then she pushed.

"No," he said, trying to pull away from her, but his body was just as broken as her own. "Sal, heal yourself!"

"Il bax genause," she mumbled.

But she didn't have much left. The harder she pushed at him, the heavier her arm became, until it simply dropped from his face to land on his chest. The blackness came back fast this time. Too fast, but it took the pain with it.

* * *

Odi knew he was no longer dying, but he was a long way from healed. His right arm still wouldn't work, his leg was still screaming in pain, yet the hole in his side was mostly closed. Somehow, that didn't make him feel better, not with Sal lying beside him, her eyes staring sightlessly at the ground.

"Sal?" he begged, trying to shake her awake.

She didn't move, so he twisted, trying to find her pulse. Her skin was cold. He found the divot at her throat, aware of the myriad of scars around it, and pressed, desperately seeking some beat of life in her. He got nothing, but wouldn't give up that easily. As he pressed in a slightly different area, his eyes followed the trail she'd left, the stain one shade darker than human blood, and there was so much of it. Her leg lay behind her, bent awkwardly - never mind the gaping hole that went right through the center of her body, just below her belly button.

All the proof was right there, lying with an arm across him, the remnants of her final act. Salryc Luxx, the Kaisae of all Iliri, was dead. He had no idea what the words she spoke meant. He wasn't even sure he'd heard them right, but they pulled at something. It felt like honor, but not the kind a man could be proud of. No, she'd healed him, and now he had to make it back to tell the others.

And he needed to find her crown. He'd seen her on the field wearing a helm. The paltry resin circlet fit around the edge, and she'd taken to wearing it at some point. He knew the thing was worthless, but not to the iliri. For them, it was a symbol, and the kind that should be carried on. For Odi, it was a reminder that nothing was so big it couldn't be overcome.

But he couldn't walk. He might not be dying, but he was a long way from well. Still, if Sal could pull her body across the battlefield, then so could he. Even if all he could do was stagger - or even crawl - he'd do it. Whatever Sal had said must be important. Her dying words? He had to get those back to the King. No, to her mates, if those men were even still alive.

And if they weren't? Then what would happen to Anglia? To the war! Without Salryc Luxx, was there even a reason to keep fighting? The Emperor couldn't win like this. Not out in the middle of nowhere, with no one to witness it. Not with one small, pale woman simply bleeding to death. Odi rolled to his knees and started moving. He glanced back to look at her body one last time, and then he pushed himself forward.

The line of her burgundy blood led him right to it. His arms were shaking with the effort of not giving up. The wound on his ribs had broken open again, the side of his shirt slowly growing wetter, but if Sal had made it this far, then so could he. When Odi finally reached the end of her trail, he saw the black helm left carelessly on the ground, and not even a meter away, her crown.

Against the red of blood and brown of trampled ground, it actually looked green. Dark, like a forest at night, but still Anglian. When Odi wrapped his fingers around it, he felt something else. Some roughness on the inside. The light was fading just enough to make it hard to see, but he angled the circlet first this way, then that, until he could make it out.

Someone had carved words around the inside of the band. They were Iliran, but he saw three things he could make out. In the center was the symbol for Kaisae. At the left was the same mark the Black Blades had tattooed on their necks. And to the far right, something much less exotic: a pair of swords, crossed in an X, with an almost perfect circle around them. Something about that made it clear that Odi was holding history in his hands, the kind of heirloom which would hold its value long after he'd been forgotten.

He had to get it back. He knew he did. He could also see the line of bodies directly to his south. Since this morning, they'd pushed so far forward that they didn't even care about any possible survivors back here. From the looks of it, the bastards were also making camp. In other words, if Odi wanted to get back to where he belonged, he had two choices.

He could wait for dark, try to sneak through, and hope he made it, or he could go around. He wasn't sure his body could handle either, but the line of blood taunted him. She'd done that. Completely shattered, a woman half his size had pulled herself nearly a kilometer with nothing but her will, just to waste the last of her life saving him.

That meant he needed to spend that gift saving the last hope of the iliri. Her circlet may not be as good as a Kaisae, but it was a lot better than nothing. Besides, no one knew he was out here. Around him was nothing but corpses. The sun was sinking fast, so he had a little time to rest up. A few hours at the very least. He could use the time to make a plan.

As Odi lay down beside where the Kaisae of all Iliri had been impaled, a memory kept circling through his mind. Back in Fort Landing, he'd been so angry that she'd asked the 43rd to prove themselves that he'd gone right to the General to dispute it. Sal had walked in and asked him, "If they're that good, then why are you upset?" She'd said she preferred to judge people by what they could do, not what species they were born into.

Now, here he was, a human holding the crown of all iliri. He might be the wrong species, but she'd saved him for a reason. She'd healed him instead of herself because he could do this. He would do this. In that one action, her last act in life, she'd proven her words weren't a lie.

It didn't matter what species any of them were. All that mattered was what they did next.

Chapter Seventy

Escea

Kolt sat at the edge of the camp, tears running down his face, straining to feel something in his mind from Sal. The problem was that Zep's anguish was smothering it. His wasn't helping much, either. Unlike the rest of the Blades, he'd never felt a mind ripped from his. He'd never suffered through the agony of a link breaking. Everyone he'd lost in his life had simply died, leaving the same hollow feeling he had now.

All he needed was some hint of her out there, and he'd go chase her down. Some brush of her thoughts, anything, but he was completely alone. For so many years, this had felt normal. Now, he couldn't imagine a torture worse. Kolt looked up at the sky and tried to catch a breath, but his tears were too thick. He'd thought Sal's grief would smother him, but this? Death would've been so much kinder.

A hand lightly touched his back. Kolt jumped in surprise because he hadn't heard a step come close, but it was Jase. The little man moved to his side, leaving his arm over Kolt's shoulder, and just leaned close. It was all the permission Kolt needed. Turning, he buried his face in his Ahnor's shoulder and stopped fighting it. He sobbed, his body convulsing with each one, and Jase held him close.

"Can ya still feel Zep?" he asked.

Kolt nodded.

"I can too." Jase let out a shaking breath. "We were supposed ta keep her safe. We were bound t'gether ta hold her ta life, and we failed."

"No," Kolt managed to get out, lifting his head to see his friend. "Jase, she let us go."

"She would na!"

"She did," he insisted. "I know you felt it. She let us go so we wouldn't die with her. It was her last gift to us, and that's how she saw it. She wants us to live, and no matter how much it fucking hurts, we're going to do it, do you hear me?"

"I can na."

"You fucking well will," Kolt told him. "Even if I have to follow your ass around for the rest of our lives, I will make sure of it. What did she ever ask of us? Nothing, Jase. Not a damned thing except for us to love her, and now this?"

"But if she let us go, do ya know what that means?"

Kolt growled a warning. "It means she wanted us to live. That's it."

"It means she rejected us," Jase shot back. "Cessivi is the bond that can na be broken, but she did it. She refused us, and I do na know what I am without her."

"Hey, hey, hey," a woman said, hurrying over. It was Rayna, and she looked just a little too determined. "I know it hurts, but we're not giving up yet. Guys, someone just came in. One of the 43rd. He's wounded pretty bad, but..." She caught Jase's wrist and tugged. "Come on. They've called for healers, but you four should be there when the vertigo stops."

"Zep," Jase breathed.

"I already got him," she promised. "He sent me over here for you too. Tyr's taking those two because he said he didn't want to get bit today. C'mon, man. If we keep moving, it's easier."

Jase nodded, accepting that as nothing more than a fact. "Who is it?"

"Lance Corporal Odi," Rayna said. "Captain Nashwa had listed him as killed in battle today, but he just crawled into camp, right past the Esceans and Terrans."

That was all the two men needed to hear. Rayna's touch told Jase which way to go, and he bolted, with Kolt right on his heels. Rayna growled out her frustration, but followed. In a line, they wove through the tents, Jase slowly outpacing the two larger people behind him, but it wasn't far. His destination seemed to be the strategy pavilion, which made a lot of sense.

Kolt shoved through the flap and stopped hard. There wasn't a spare space in the room. Bodies were packed shoulder to shoulder, everyone wanting to hear the fate of their Kaisae. Thankfully, Rayna took over.

"Let us through!" she barked. "I've got Sal's Ahnor and Taunor."

Men twisted. Shoulders moved out of the way. The space was still tight, but everyone did their best to make a path to the center of the room. There, Odi lay bare-chested, his pants split up to his thigh on one side, with Raast leaning over him. She was nearly full grown, but still gangly in the way of a juvenile, just like her twin sister beside her.

"Breathe," Raast said softly, her Glish now as clear as any human's. "I fixed your wounds and eased the pain in your mind. Now just breathe."

Odi sucked in a deep breath, then another. "I didn't think I'd make it back."

Dom moved to kneel beside him. "You did, but how'd you get her crown?"

Odi let out one more heavy sigh and opened his eyes, searching the crowd for someone. When he found Jase, he sat up. "Sir, I took a sword between my ribs. Pretty sure it punctured my lung, or came close. Came off my horse hard, and a few more ran me over. I couldn't feel my right arm, and I was sure I was dying. I just tried to hold on long enough for our guys to find me."

"The line passed you over," Dom told him. "We can't get across."

Odi nodded, never looking away from Jase. "I know that now. I didn't then. I just kept telling myself that I had to stay alive, you know? But it hurt so bad. I couldn't yell. I couldn't scream for a medic of any species. All I could do was moan, and then..."

"What?" Jase asked.

"She pulled herself across a Terran corpse. When her arm landed on me, I dunno, I did something, and she looked up. She looked right at me, sir, and then she pressed her hand to my face and said these words."

"What words?"

"Ill backs genoose?" he tried.

"Il bax genause," Jase corrected, adding the proper inflection.

"That," Odi agreed. "She said that, and then she healed me. I tried to make her stop. I pulled away as much as I could, and then everything started spinning, but then she just stopped. She..." He shook his head. "I think she died. Her eyes were open. I tried to find a pulse but couldn't, but her neck is nothing but scars, and she'd lost so much blood. Her guts were falling out, and she'd been speared straight through. Leg broken at the thigh, at least from the angle of it. I mean, no one could live through that, but she crawled so far. Half a klick? Maybe a whole one, I don't know. It's not easy to judge when you can't walk, but still."

"She's..." Jase looked back at Kolt.

"You just left her body there?" Kolt asked.

"I had to," Odi told him. "I can't even stand. Couldn't." He gestured to his leg. "I'm pretty sure she's dead, but she's iliri, so I dunno. Anyway, I knew that if I couldn't get her back, I had to at least get the crown, you know. For the next Kaisae?" Then he looked up at Rayna desperately. "Her eyes were wide open. She had no pulse. I don't want to believe it, but..."

"No!" Jase snarled, turning for the exit. "She's out there, and can na be far from where she fell."

Someone tried to stop him, but that was the wrong thing to do. Jassant Cynortas was two things: Sal's mate and a killer. Trying to prevent him from being either one was impossible. The man's hands barely landed on Jase before the assassin twisted, something snapped, and he left the fool screaming. Kolt rushed after him, and he wasn't the only one.

The crowd of people trying to get out of the strategy pavilion was too thick, yet they didn't slow Jase at all. Somewhere behind him, Kolt could hear Zep screaming for his little brother to stop, but it wasn't working. The pull to her was too strong, and even without any directions, Jase would feel the need to not stop until she was found. Kolt knew because it was pulling at him just as hard, but he'd spent too long ignoring those instincts. Long enough that he was able to think through them.

Which meant he had to stop Jase. Unless they wanted to be mourning two mates come morning, he had to do something to keep the little man from throwing his life away so he could be with Sal. Kolt barreled through the last few people in front of him and into the darkness of night, just in time to see Hax yank Jase around, halting his headlong rush.

"She let you go!" Hax growled. "You're not her mate anymore. She did it for a reason, so just stop!"

Jase surged forward, shoving the man on both shoulders. "That is why ya are na hers. Ya can na understand that ta love someone means ta give ever' thing ta them. Ta her!"

"Jase," Hax tried, stepping toward him with one hand out. "I'm saying you still have other obligations. To your pack!"

Jase's only response was to crouch and growl. Kolt watched as the assassin's pupils flared, expanding in the dim light. This was not good. Not good at all. Even worse was that he was too far away to stop it.

"Don't do it!" he begged.

"He killed her," Jase snarled. "He had ta show he was a big man. He had ta make sure we all know he is pure, but he could na figure out that it does na matter. It is na about being pure or na. It is about being hers."

"And you think that sticking your dick in her does?" Hax shot back. "How could I ever become hers when you kept pushing me away? I never had the chance! Every time I tried to prove I could keep up, you pushed me back. And then..." He shook his head. "Then that."

Jase didn't give Hax another chance. He lunged, murder filling his eyes, but Kolt wasn't the only one rushing to stop him. A pale streak darted forward, catching Jase around the chest mid-lunge, and the girl pulled. The pair slammed into the ground just as Kolt reached them. From the other side, Ran shoved right in the middle, pushing Hax back.

"Just go," he told the purebred. "You're making this worse. Have some fucking sympathy and get out of their sight!"

"I have every right to mourn her too," Hax growled. "We all do, human and iliri alike."

"Sure you do," Ran agreed. "With your own family, not theirs." And he pointed, thrusting his arm away from Jase.

"Ran," Hax said as he stepped back. "I'm sorry. I'm so fucking sorry."

"Yeah," Ran agreed. "We all are. Just... Please, Hax?"

But Cyno had stopped fighting. The girl from Merriton had him pinned to the ground, her arm braced across his throat, but she wasn't pressing. She held him there with nothing but her eyes.

"I am not your Kaisae," she said. "I can't make you stop, but I'll keep trying until you do."

Jase shook his head, the movement almost too subtle to see. "Blaec."

"Baeli," she corrected. "Baeli Doll. Your sister."

Jase didn't look away, but his entire body relaxed. "She's gone, Baeli. He's gone. They're all gone. I have ta do somethan."

The little woman grabbed a handful of Jase's shirt and lifted him to sitting, then wrapped her arms around him. "I know. I know, Ahnor."

"I am na her Ahnor," Jase wailed. "She took that with her."

"You're still the Ahnor," Baeli told him. "Cyno, you're all we have left. I need you, big brother."

Ran dropped down beside them both and put his arms around them. "I need you too, Jase," he breathed, looking up at Kolt. "And them. I need you right now as much as you need her."

Zep and Razor moved to stand on either side of Kolt, proving he wasn't alone. None of them really were. They might feel like it, but that didn't make it true.

"We can do this," Kolt said. "We just have to hold our shit together a little longer."

"And you're our only chance," Baeli told them. "If she's not coming back, then you four are the last leaders we have. At all. There are no more Kaisaes. There will be no more Ahnors, Dernors, Taunors, or Cinnors. Don't you see? That's why she released her links. Not just to you, but to all of us. She let us go so the iliri can live on!"

Dom's voice spoke up gently. "Guys, I know you're hurting, but we aren't much better. She's our Kaisae too. I have everyone who isn't in shock trying to find a way to get to her, so let me do this?" He moved closer and grabbed Zep's shoulder. "Don't throw your lives away and leave me alone, because where does that end?"

Razor just shook his head. "But we're done. She told ayati..."

"I know. I'm not playing that game, and I will not let Anglia get caught up in that cycle. There's just one problem. If we want to go home?" He pointed right toward the battlefield. "We still have to get around them, and I'm going to need some help doing that. Zep, you have a daughter. Kolt, a son. Razor, a whole pack! Don't you guys get it? It's not humans against iliri. We're not ok with watching any of you die! You keep saying you're hers, but you know what? We are too. That makes us brothers, doesn't it?"

"It definitely makes us something," Zep agreed.

"Don't make her sacrifice mean nothing," Dom begged.

Zep pushed out his breath. "Dom, you don't understand. She kicked us out."

"And she thought Blaec lied to her. You ever stop to think that maybe it's just not that fucking simple? Fuck your iliri rules. Fuck what your instincts are saying. Right now, I need you guys to fight this. I know it's hard, but I need you to bring the Blades back, because they can't take any more. Most of all..." He moved closer to offer Jase a hand. "I need my Ahnor. I gave you that title back when I still thought I could, and you know what? It's still legal and binding. You, Jase, are still the Ahnor of all Anglia, and there isn't one fucking thing that is going to change it."

Chapter Seventy-One

Escea

While everyone else scrambled to deal with Sal's mates, Joevar quietly stepped back into the darkness, seeking out his own tent. Like so many others, he'd heard what Lance Corporal Odi said. He'd seen the resin circlet the man had clutched in his hand so hard they had to pry it from his fingers. Most of all, he'd seen the lines on his face where the grime had been washed clean. Marks no one had mentioned, and which Raast had simply wiped away without a word.

But Joevar couldn't quite believe it. Sal, that little ball of fury. The delicate woman whose smile could turn someone's world upside down. Her white eyes no one was supposed to look into, and yet everyone had. At least once, and Sal let them. Had let them, because now, she was gone.

Joevar dropped onto his cot, pressed his elbows over his knees, then shoved his mouth into his hands, peeking over the top of his fingers at nothing but memories. He'd promised to watch her back. He'd sworn his life for her, and all this time, he'd actually thought he'd pay it. They'd all heard that Kaisaes never made it, but deep down, he'd dared to believe she'd be the one.

Oddly, he still did.

It made no sense. His heart hoped, but he'd heard the facts. He'd seen her crown. He'd just watched her former mate threaten to kill the man who'd caused it all - intentionally or otherwise. Every single thing pointed to Sal being dead, which meant he had one more responsibility.

Ryali? he thought, reaching out. Things didn't go well today.

Are ya hurt? she immediately asked.

No, he said. Baby, it's Sal. Her horse went down. The Terran line came right over her. She's dead, Ryali. The Kaisae of all Iliri is gone.

Are ya safe? she asked, sounding even more worried than she had before. Joevar, are ya someplace they can na get ya?!

Who? he asked.

The iliri. The Black Blades, most of all. If Sal's dead, they'll frenzy.

No, no, no, he said, trying hard to soothe her. Sal pulled herself from the link. She somehow cut her bonds with her mates too. Everyone's confused, but they're not connected to her anymore.

Listen ta me! she roared in his head. When a Kaisae dies, ever' iliri in the area - and I mean the entire province - will be pulled ta her. They will kill without care, na worried about their own lives in their need ta reach her. It is na in our minds - it is in the air. Does na matter if we are linked with her! If the Kaisae is even threatened, we will fight ta get ta her, do ya na understand?

Like Prin, he realized. When Sal was locked in the Parliament building and everyone pushed to get to her. It's the pheromones, and your kind can smell so much better than mine. Shit. He looked over at the door of his tent, listening to the too-silent camp. Baby, it's quiet out there. Everyone is in shock. I thought they were just grieving like we are. The humans, I mean.

They might be, she assured him, but Inessi made it clear. If the Kaisae dies, the iliri frenzy. It is a lesson she taught all of us as kids.

Which means she isn't dead. He shoved to his feet. I have to go. If Sal's not dead, but her mates are out of their minds, that means I've got a promise to keep.

Na ya! Ryali begged. Joe, if she's hurt, she will kill ya.

Trust me, baby, I know what I'm doing.

Ya do na! she told him. Joe, listen ta me. They found how ta save her mind. Do na go ta her, because if she let go of her mates? She will na be sane. She needs a link ta hold her here. Ta hold her ta now. She needs mates, Joevar, and I do na wanna lose ya.

Mates? he asked.

Yeh, she insisted. Lovers. Links. Bonds. She needs someone ta love her enough ta tie her down in her mind. Ta tether her. That is why she is na insane, but if she let it all go...

Fuck, he breathed. Ok. I got this, and don't worry. I have a plan. I have to go, but just... Thank you, beautiful. Thank you for giving me back my hope.

She's yer Kaisae too, Ryali reminded him as she let go of his mind.

Mates, Joe thought as he shoved through the flap. Sal needed mates, and the iliri were useless. That meant he needed someone crazy enough to let her bite the fuck out of him, who'd like it, and who loved her enough to not let go. He didn't even hesitate, rushing into the middle of the Devil Dog camp.

"Where's Tyr?" he demanded.

Ryek looked up in confusion. "He wanted to be alone. Most of the guys do."

"Are the links down?" Joe asked. "No one's using them, but I just talked to Ryali."

"Grauori are still up, it feels like," Ryek said. "Why?"

"Because I need to find Tyr."

Ryek just pointed. "No need. He went that way, and from the state of him and the bottle in his hand, I'm pretty sure he didn't make it too far."

Joe nodded and turned, but paused. "Hey, who else is single and a scrubber lover?"

Ryek laughed once. "Most of the Dogs."

"Single," Joevar hissed. "Not dating, fucking, trying to fuck, hoping to fuck, and certainly not married?"

"Uh...." Ryek shrugged. "Me, I guess. I mean, Meia."

"No, no," Joe muttered. "I mean, I guess you'd do, but I'm not... " He waved it off. "I may need you, but I hope not."

And then he was off, walking as fast as his short legs would go, in the direction Ryek had pointed. North. Of course, it was north, right toward the edge of camp, to where a grieving man could look out at the battlefield. Thankfully, it wasn't hard to find the one man he needed most.

"Tyr?" Joe asked carefully.

A silhouette in the darkness held up a bottle from where he was sitting in the dirt. "I have plenty to share."

"Yeah, well you need to put a cork in it."

"Fuck you," Tyr shot back. "She's dead, Joe. I think I can drink myself to sleep for one night before I need to act like I don't give a shit."

Joe marched over and grabbed the bottle from his hand. Tyr tried to follow it, twisting and almost crawling a step before the soldier realized it was pointless. He wasn't completely drunk, but Tyr was well on his way.

"Listen," Joe said, pointing up.

Tyr said nothing, looking at Joe like he'd completely lost his mind, then he shook his head. "I hate to break it to you, but I don't hear a thing."

"Exactly. I just talked to Ryali, to tell her. You know what she said? When a Kaisae dies, they frenzy. All of them, Tyr."

He blew that off and held up his hand for his bottle. "She dropped the links."

"Linked, not linked, it doesn't matter. Ryali said that every iliri in the area - which she said is about a province - will lose their shit because it's not in their heads, it's in the air. They smell the pheromones, man. Not a call in their minds, but a scent. Just like in Prin. Sal was threatened, and they knew it! They all fucking knew she needed them, and you saw what happened."

"They came," he breathed, rolling to his knees. "Fuck me. You think she's still alive?"

"She has to be," Joe hissed. "Sal wouldn't die to something as stupid as that!"

"Something as stupid as that is what kills a lot of good fucking men on the battlefield," Tyr reminded him.

Joe just lifted a hand. "You're right, but they're not her. She made a deal with ayati. We made it through Merriton without a single loss. The whole way here, across Escea, and who has died? One girl who was working for the enemy. How many did we lose today?"

"Sal and Odi," Tyr breathed. "Odi made it back."

"Which means Sal is still out there, she's hurting, and she's all alone." Joe grabbed Tyr's arm hard. "The iliri are out of commission. All of them are fucked up and worthless right now. And you know what? Ryali said something else, and I don't even know if she realized it."

"What?" Tyr asked.

"She's our Kaisae too. She didn't mean the Dogs, man. She meant humans. Look, Pig asked us to serve as iliri so we could take care of them. To give up our protections because he was sure that those little shits would get themselves in a bind that they couldn't get out of."

"And this is it," Tyr breathed. "We need to get the men - "

"No," Joe told him. "Not all of them, because somewhere out there in the dark is one feral Kaisae. She's in maast, she's in pain, and she's probably going to attack anyone who comes close. Her mind has to be hurting after she ripped her links out. You ever seen a wounded animal crawl into a hole to die? Well, that's Sal right now."

"Fuck," Tyr breathed.

Joe nodded at him. "Yeah, and it gets worse. See, she needs mates. She needs some kind of bond in her mind that she can hold onto. Like a tether, you know? That's what they keep calling it. Something to hold her to the here and now. She had four cessivi -"

"Three," Tyr corrected. "Gage hadn't been -"

"Don't fucking care. Four mates, ok? Four men constantly in her head, giving her a reason to focus on us. Four things she loved enough to focus on keeping them safe, and she just let them go. She's lost, she's scared, and she needs someone she can cling to mentally."

Tyr's shoulders slumped as those words sank in. "That's why you came to me, isn't it? Because of my jokes?"

"Because we both know they aren't really jokes. Tyr, she needs you. Ryali begged me not to go, but someone has to, and the iliri can't. I don't know who else..."

An intentional scuff of a foot proved they weren't alone, and hadn't been for who knew how long. Joevar spun to see a man in the blue and brown of the 112th. Like Joe, he held a bottle. His, however, was only half full, and from the way he swayed, it was clear the man was drunk.

"You're goin' na need a healer," he mumbled.

"Blaz?" Tyr asked.

Blaz lifted his bottle. "I was trying to drown muh sorrows, but you fuckers make a lot of noise."

"And you're drunk," Joe said, turning back to Tyr. "Look -"

"Not that drunk," Blaz slurred, staggering forward. "Jus' tell me 'gain why I need to be sober before I ruin this buzz?"

Tyr snatched the bottle from his hands, passed that to Joevar, and then grabbed Blaz by both biceps. "Sal. Is. Alive."

"No, she's not." Blaz shook his head slowly, as if trying to push it through water. "Odi saw her. She's dead. She was so happy, doing so good, and now she's just gone. Man, I need my bottle back."

So Tyr gave him a shake. "Iliri frenzy when a Kaisae dies. Linked or not. They lose their shit, go full carnage, and destroy anything between them and her." And he thrust an arm back to the camp. "Hear the growling?"

"Yeah, no. Wait. You're serious?"

"More than I've ever been in my life," Tyr swore. "Joe says she needs a couple of good men, and I've seen how you hang around her."

Blaz nodded. "She's my best friend. Saved my life."

Tyr just patted his face. "Then we need to get you some coffee, because that debt just came due, and we don't have time for you to nurse a hangover."

"Hang on," Blaz said, reaching up to grab Tyr's shoulder. "Like, seriously. I don't want to fall."

And then he closed his eyes and pushed out a very intense breath. Tyr looked back at Joevar, confusion on his face. Joe just shook his head and shrugged. Blaz had always been a bit different. More since he'd met Sal, but this?

But when Blaz finally opened his eyes, they were as clear as could be. "Ok," he told them. "I swear you said Sal's alive?"

"We think so," Joe said, then repeated everything he'd told Tyr. Everything, from the frenzy of the iliri all the way through the mental bonds to her mates keeping her sane and how she'd need new ones. When he finished, he pointed a finger at himself and added, "Which means I can't go. I've kinda got this thing going with Ryali, and I promised her..."

"And like I said in the first place," Blaz told them. "You are going to need a healer, and I'm the only one who can wear a Terran uniform right now."

"Wait," Joe begged. "You're iliri?"

"Nope. I had a Kaisae burn the skill into my mind. It's not something I recommend, but it sure comes in handy."

"Now that," Tyr said, "is fucking ayati, right there. So let's see if we can track down a compass."

Blaz pointed toward the Black Blades' camp. "Razor's this way, and he's the best I know of. He also knows when he shouldn't ask too much."

Tyr fell in beside him with a laugh. "Joe? I think you might want to warn Pig."

"Oh, yeah," Joe agreed. "Yeah, and Rais next. Fuck. This might even work."

Chapter Seventy-Two

Escea

Tyr watched Blaz walk casually into the Black Blades' camp. Most of them sat around the fire in the center, all of them staring at it silently. Blaz moved right to Razor, rested his hand on the Cinnor's shoulder, then tilted his head back when the man looked up with tear-filled eyes. Razor just nodded and pushed himself up, but before he left, he rubbed the shoulder of the man beside him: Kolt.

Without thinking, Kolt reached up to pressed his palm over Razor's for a second, then let him go. It was such a careless gesture, and yet spoke volumes. It was Kolt's tactile way of making sure Razor knew he was still connected. Tyr couldn't imagine the guys he served with doing such a thing. It was just a little too intimate for most men, but the iliri never seemed to care about such foolish things, and Tyr was taking notes.

In seconds, Blaz was back. Razor followed a moment later, the group of them stopping just out of earshot of the pack. Sal's fourth mate looked fine for the most part. Sure, his eyes were just a little too glossy, but he wasn't drunk. He wasn't visibly falling apart. Razor just looked honestly sad.

"You're both welcome if you want to join us," Razor told them.

Blaz shook his head. "Actually, we don't. I'm calling in a favor, unit to unit. Remember how Arctic asked Rais to find a man, and we didn't ask any questions?"

"Yeah?" Razor said.

Blaz nodded. "Well, I'm going to ask you for something, and you're not going to ask any questions. Nothing Jase can read from you, ok?"

"Sure," Razor said. "Yeah, whatever."

"Where is Sal's body?" Blaz asked. "I need to know exactly where she is."

Razor's brow furrowed, and his head tilted. "No, I'm going to ask one question for this, and I think you owe me."

"Maybe," Blaz agreed, lifting his hand so Tyr wouldn't say anything.

Razor glanced over, then back to Blaz. "Is this something I'll hate myself for later?"

"Pretty sure you won't," Blaz told him. "Can't guarantee it, but I swear that I wouldn't do anything you don't want to."

"Ok. Just bring her back if you can." He closed his eyes and turned, facing unerringly toward the battlefield. "She's there," he said softly, pushing a mental location to both Blaz and Tyr. "She hasn't moved, hasn't even shifted. I know I should stop checking, but..." He swallowed back his grief. "I just can't stop thinking that if she moves at all, then maybe…"

"It's ok," Blaz told him. "Keep checking, and if we don't come back..."

Razor's arm snapped out to grab Blaz's arm. "You need to know that it could've been you."

"What?" Tyr asked, finally breaking his silence.

Razor never looked away from the horseman. "My prophecy. He said I had to wait until she had three cessivi, or Sal would choose you instead. If I moved too soon, she would pick you over me, so I waited. I'm sorry."

"I'm not," Blaz told him. "She made the right choice."

"I hope so, but you deserve to know. I wouldn't have hated you for it, either. Jealous, yeah, but... You've always been so good to her."

"Thank you, Razor," Blaz said softly.

He huffed once. "Gage," he told them. "Sal had just started using my real name, and now I miss it. So, yeah."

"Go be with your pack, Gage," Tyr told him.

Instead, he stepped to Tyr and wrapped his arms around the Devil Dog's shoulders. "The line between us has always been thin. The Dogs are always welcome with us. Even now."

"And right now, we respect you enough to give you space," Tyr promised. "Just don't let those three do anything stupid?"

Razor shrugged. "We watch each other. It's part of the deal, and it doesn't just go away without her. Thanks, guys."

He turned and walked away, leaving the two humans standing there, watching, with nothing at all to say. Eventually, Tyr blew out a breath and turned away. He'd expected it to be worse. He'd seen the Blades when Blaec had died. He'd watched Sal pull herself apart for months. Now, the pack just wanted to be close - no, to touch. It was calm and serene, but even more heartbreaking because of it.

"She'd better be out there," Blaz told him.

"I honestly don't know," Tyr told him. "Not a fucking clue, but someone needs to check, and you heard what Odi said. When he came in, he was rambling about Terrans and their dogs. You know what they train the dogs for, right?"

"To hunt iliri," Blaz said. "Yeah, and who knows what tricks the Esceans have. I wish we could take Kolt with us, but..."

"He's not in the right frame of mind," Tyr agreed. "Yeah, I know, but believe it or not, I'm pretty good at the whole infiltration stuff."

"You?" Blaz scoffed.

"Yup. Seems being a shit is a universal thing." Tyr shrugged. "Now let's make sure our officers know we're doing this, and fuck the hell off before dawn breaks."

"Wait." Blaz stopped him. "Just us?"

"Do you honestly think that we can sneak an entire elite unit past twenty-five thousand Terrans, however many hunting dogs they have, and more Esceans? Did you not see what's on the other side of that creek where she fell? Unav, Blaz. And a few more klicks takes us to the Hurrican River, just west of the Nebula II. That means the camp where Blaec died? Yeah, it's right over there, and we're about to waltz our happy little asses into the middle of the biggest Terran force on the continent right now. Still wanna play with me?"

Blaz canted his head slightly and shrugged. "Why not, right? I mean, the truth is that, well, life without Sal?" He kept walking, refusing to finish that.

Tyr didn't need him to, though. He understood. Life without Sal wouldn't be the same. She was the only one who could make the iliri proud enough to rebuild their culture. She was the only one strong enough to push them all the way to Terric City. Somewhere along the way, Salryc Luxx had become the hope of an entire generation. Not just a nation, but a whole group of people across the continent who dared to dream that there was something better out there.

She'd found it. She'd promised it to them. Then, on top of everything else, she'd given them all the power to make it happen. She'd bent rules, challenged beliefs, and looked at things in new ways that had never been imagined before. The Devil Dogs had never been closer, and it was all because of the love she'd memorialized across her body in white tattoos. Anglia hadn't just moved into the modern world, they'd jumped ahead of it, setting new trends. And the iliri? For the first time, packs of them walked with their heads up, right where they should be.

But for Tyr, he was doing this for one more reason. She'd made him feel like he mattered. Sure, he knew that was something the iliri said, but when it was turned on him, it became powerful. Such simple little words, those. It mattered. He mattered. She didn't hold him accountable for all the times he'd fucked up. No, something about Sal made a man feel like she'd simply give him one more chance to make it all right.

And this, right here, was his.

He was thinking about that when he walked into the circle of grey tents that marked the Devil Dog's camp. The pressure of so many eyes on him made him pause, looking at the crowd that had gathered. All of his unit - including Rayna - were there, and the King. Keeya stood beside Pig, clutching her hands before her only because his were full, but she made no effort to hide that things between them were certainly not regulation. Then Tyr saw what was in Pig's arms.

"Uniforms?" he asked.

Pig held them out. "I make no excuse for the holes, but Joe said you're going behind the lines, so you'll need to fit in."

Tyr picked out the larger option, handing the smaller to Blaz. "Ok. Do I want to know where these came from?"

"No," Pig said.

At the same time, Keeya jerked her thumb back. "The grauori."

Blaz groaned. "Their lunch?"

Pig just shrugged again. "It was convenient. Look, you have five hours before the sun's up. Joe filled us in, and we're going to keep this from the Blades as long as possible. You get intel?"

"Yeah," Tyr assured him. "Razor - Gage, I mean. He gave us a spot."

Then Pig stepped closer and offered his hand. "I would never order you to do this, Tyr. It's a bad mission, with nothing but a feeling to back it up. If you want out, just tell me."

Tyr clasped Pig's wrist and shook his head. "You know I can't."

"I do. And I'm proud of you." Pig pulled him closer. "So fucking proud. Bring her home, ok? And if you don't..."

"Ask them to remember my name?" Tyr asked. "That's all I want, Pig. If we can't get her back, I'm ok with it if they'll remember that a human was willing to do this for them."

"And if she's dead," Pig started.

Blaz cut him off. "They'll still need to touch her. Sal tried to explain it to me, and I don't get it, but they do. They'll want that more than the steel she's still wearing."

"Hold up!" Someone called, jogging into the camp. "They're still here?"

"Rais!" Blaz called out. "Yeah, I was coming to you next."

"No need." He moved straight through the middle of camp, right to Blaz. "Terran cash. Raven fletched bolts, and a crossbow." He passed those over one at a time. "And Sal said something when we were planning. Do you know where Cenla Xie is?"

"No," both he and Tyr admitted.

"Just north of where we picked up her and Kolt. It's in Unav, right across the river, which is more of a creek there." He paused to make sure they were both following. "In one of those strategy meetings, Sal said it's where she's sending Star Fall. Well, they're all Black Widows right now, but still. If you can't get to any other allies, you need to know about it."

"Our goal is to make it back here," Tyr told him.

Rais lifted a shoulder. "And our goal wasn't to leave her out there. I've worked with Sal enough to know that things don't ever go according to plan with her. They work out better. All I'm saying is that if you don't have a link, can't reach us, and have nothing else, then there's cash to get you by and a place to bolt. It's a backup plan, guys. I'm sending in a horseman without a horse, and a Dog without a pack. Forgive me for trying to cover all my options."

"And a Kaisae," Blaz told him. "She's out there, Rais. We all know she is."

"Hope," Pig corrected.

"Really?" Blaz asked. "You're willing to let one of your men run into the middle of the Terran army because of hope?"

"No," Pig corrected. "For hope. We all need some, she is some, and while everything I know says I should order Tyr to stay here? Well, I'm a big believer in hope. Sometimes, it's strong enough to make the impossible possible."

Then Dom stepped forward. "I didn't tell the Shields, because they'd all want to go with you." He paused to shove a hand over his mouth. "Guys..." But he couldn't finish.

Tyr nodded at him. "I know, man. Trust me, I know exactly what you mean. Now give me long enough to get changed, and let Blaz have a space to do the same, and we'll go find our true leader."

"Thank you," Dom finally managed to get out. "I can't do this without her."

"Let's hope we don't have to," Tyr said softly, the words mostly for himself, but he had a funny feeling that everyone in Anglia was thinking the exact same thing right now.

Then again, maybe Pig was right. Hope was the only thing that mattered.

Chapter Seventy-Three

She knew darkness.

She knew light.

She knew pain.

She knew she had to hide.

They all twisted together into some burning need. Sal pulled. She pushed. She gasped but couldn't breathe, and eventually, she fell. There, surrounded by darkness, she could finally just give up. She felt like she smiled. She knew her eyes were open, but she saw nothing. It didn't matter anymore. All she wanted was to escape the pain, so she let go.

Not yet, little one.

That voice. It was filled with so much power, so many promises, and yet it hurt to hear it. Sal had to know why, so she chased it down, her mind reaching out, searching the infinity at her disposal until she found it. Between one thought and the next, a light appeared in the darkness, taking form quickly, and she finally understood.

Blaec, she whispered.

He wrapped his ethereal arms around her suffering and held her close. I've got you. I won't let you fall apart, sweetness. It's going to be ok.

I can't be dead. I'm not done.

Sal, he said softly. All Kaisaes die. Every one. It's one rule we can't break.

Then what am I supposed to do? How do I fix this? she begged.

His hand pushed into her hair, and he lifted her face to his. You don't. You just have to accept that there are some things we can't change, no matter how much we want to. Fuck, but I've missed you. I swear you're even more beautiful here.

But I'm not here... Am I?

You're here, he promised. I'm here. Let go of the pain. Stop trying to reach too far. Just stop for one minute, little one, because there's nothing else you can do.

She gasped, trying to shake her head against the idea, but his hand held it still. I'm scared, she managed.

I've got you. I've been waiting for you. I won't let you break, love. Just trust me. For once, stop fighting and trust me, ok?

This time, she nodded. Ok, because I don't know what else to do.

You will, he promised as he leaned a little closer.

The moment his lips touched hers, she gave in. Maybe he was right. Maybe there was nothing else she could do, but for so long, she'd missed him. In her daydreams, she'd almost been able to smell his scent, taste the bite of whiskey on his tongue, and now, he was here, and just like she remembered.

Don't let go, he told her. No matter what, Sal, don't fucking let go.

And then his teeth found her throat. He bit gently, teasing the silver of her tattoo. Her hands grabbed at his shoulders, pulling at the fabric of his shirt. When it vanished at a wish, she gasped, but the rules were different here. There were no broken bodies to fight against. No mundane problems to overcome. It was just all her and all him, in whatever form they thought they should be.

And Sal thought he was wearing entirely too much. If she could do nothing else, at least she could do this. Him. She could make up for that night where she'd promised to stay with him and never had. When she'd left him waiting so she could deal with something else that was already handled.

Over and over, she'd made her own problems because she hadn't been able to just let it go, to trust that someone else could do what she'd asked. She wasted time worrying about things she could never change, and she'd lost Blaec because of it. This was her last chance to get it right, and Sal wasn't willing to let him slip away again.

Let me take away the pain, he whispered. Be here with me, Sal - not there - and let me take it all away. Just trust me.

She did. Closing her eyes, she forgot about everything but the next touch. Blaec's mouth was so gentle, his teeth were just sharp enough, but his hands. Oh, those strong hands that held her hard enough to bruise. She loved the way he'd touched her - was touching her. He held her like he was scared she'd slip away, and Sal let a moan slide out along with her sigh.

Carefully, he leaned her back, following her all the way down. Somewhere between one thought and the next, their clothes became memories, leaving nothing but two bodies behind, his chest pressing close against hers as he slid higher. Hard muscles teased her nipples, but she couldn't feel his mind with it. Just his body, or her memory of it, and nothing else.

Am I imagining this? she asked.

No, he promised. Try harder. You can't read me the same way here.

Because it wasn't his skin she was reaching through. It was something else, but his thoughts were still there. Like always, he was guarded, but his longing proved this was real - at least in some form. Sal closed her eyes and wrapped an arm around his back, clinging to him, trying to get just a little closer so she could feel the rest - and then he was right there.

Blaec was still Blaec, and yet more. He no longer worried about orders and regulations. Now, he was focused on her. Through the contact, she could smell the scent of hope in his nostrils, could taste the bitterness of her skin on his lips. Most of all, she felt the glow of love. Complete, total, limitless love that had been so strong he'd died for her.

I'm sorry I hated you, she said.

It's part of grieving, he assured her. I hated me a little too. I hated that I hurt you, Sal. I hated even more that I had to. I hated that I had to wait so long to have this. His mouth moved down to her belly, where he kissed the swirls on her skin. Most of all, I hated that I couldn't be what you needed then and what you need now. I had to choose, and I chose this.

What's this? she tried, but his mouth was still moving lower.

When his tongue slipped between her folds, she completely forgot she'd asked him anything. Sal's back arched away from the darkness. His hands slid up her spine and pulled her closer, shoving her onto his face. His tongue teased her entrance before he sucked at her clit, and it felt so good. Almost as if the pleasures of the flesh had been made into pure sensation, without the insecurities and shame to get in the way.

Sal hooked a leg over his shoulder, using it to hold him there. For a split second, she felt his lips smile against her, then he sucked again, licked, and moved one of his hands lower. She felt when he pushed two fingers into her. Her hips twitched, a motion she couldn't stop if she wanted to, and she began to pump herself onto his hand.

Millions of questions dissipated, chased away by what he was doing to her. Blaec consumed her, driving her higher, teasing, taunting, and tormenting her until she was panting. Without restraint, he loved her, pouring the feelings into her mind with every touch. The barriers between them were finally gone, and it had only taken death to bring them down. Sweet, luscious, sensual death that felt so good.

Just as her body began to tense, he pulled his hand away, lifted his face, and caught her hip. One tug flipped her over onto her belly, and he moved above her. Pinning her knees closed between his, he hiked her ass up just enough, and slid in deep. His chest held her there, crushing her beneath him as he began to rock.

I know you like this, he thought, panting against her ear.

Sal bucked her hips back into him, driving him deeper. Blaec understood. Using long, smooth strokes, he rode her, all but begging her to whimper. Each time he buried himself jarred her forward, her body slipping beneath his. Sal reached out for purchase, and Blaec's hand covered hers, their fingers twining together, but the blissful torment didn't let up. She felt every inch of his stroke, grinding against the sweetest places. His breath came out in hard puffs against the back of her neck, and his grip on her hand was slowly getting tighter.

Give me this, Sal. Let me in, he said, his voice a growl of command.

Closing her eyes, she took down the last barrier and let him fill that emptiness in her mind. His pleasure, hers, and so much more washed over her, all filled with hope and impossible promises. It was more than she could take, but it stopped the ache in her mind, erased the last of her remorse, and allowed her to give him the one thing she never had before.

All of her.

She felt Blaec drive himself deeper and cried out in pleasure. Her free arm reached back, trying to find him as she exploded, feeling like millions of her pieces rushed out in all directions, no longer constrained - but his arm slid under hers, holding her, keeping her there with him for one more thrust. Sal clung to him as her pieces crashed back down in a completely different pattern, weaving him between them all. The last tremors of pleasure faded while she held him with her, gasping, trying to remember why she'd been so worried about dying.

Blaec bent to kiss her spine and slid his fingers free first, almost like a warning. Then he eased himself out of her, but he still wouldn't let her go. Moving to lie beside her, he used his arm around hers to drag her closer, shifting her head to lie in that perfect spot between his chest and shoulder. The one she'd always loved so much.

Is this eternity? she asked. Me and you together like this?

Like this? No. He squeezed her just a bit more, hugging her like he didn't want to let go. This is just the first step, Sal.

What's the second?

Mm, not time for that yet. See, first I have to make amends. I never loved your mind. That was my greatest mistake, but I'm hoping this fixed it. And no, I wasn't perfect.

She turned to see his face. I never expected you to be perfect.

You should have, he said. Oh, Sal, you should've held me to the highest standard, but I was an idiot. The first time you started trying to be what you really are? When you started taking over? All I could think was that I had to slow you down. I had to make you stop so I could have a little longer with you. I was so scared, sweetness, and you ended up suffering for it.

In the caves? she asked.

He nodded. I was chasing this line of options, Sal. There I was, thinking that if the Black Widows passed us by, I'd have time to teach you everything, but you were luring them in. See, that's the thing. I never trusted anyone but myself. I couldn't control your actions, or Cyno's, or Zep's. I could only control mine, so I picked the paths where I would bring our species to safety. You?

I wanted more, she finished for him.

Yeah. You wanted freedom, and that's harder to get than safety. The problem was that it just wasn't there. None of our futures led to the iliri being free. Not until you decided they would. You, Sal, bent ayati. You did things that I knew would destroy us all, but you made them work. Somehow, you changed the pattern, and that's when I figured out why I'm really here. Or there. Whatever.

Why, Blaec?

Because every Kaisae has to die, Sal. Every last one. The balance must be maintained, but there's not a single thing saying we can't find a loophole. I just had to make sure that when you died, I'd be here to hold you together. If your mind doesn't shatter, then we still have hope. It's a longshot, and I can't see a future where this works, but I have to try. I have to prove to you that I'm finally willing to give the one thing you deserved the most.

Sal shook her head. I don't understand. What thing?

My faith, Sal. You're bending the pattern. Every Kaisae has to die, but if you're right? If those people down there believe in you as much as your rightful Ahnor does, then maybe they can find a loophole.

So I'm not dead?

Not yet, little one. You're in a coma, your body has almost bled completely out, and you don't have very long left, but you aren't quite dead… Yet.

Chapter Seventy-Four

Escea

Blaz and Tyr were crawling along the back side of a ridge, hoping to make it around the edge of the Terran forces. Bellies to the ground, they'd found the only possible way to sneak through, and it still wasn't safe. The low areas here were made from the runoff during the rainy season. The hills were the part left when everything else eroded. They were narrow, not much more than a man's height tall, and very winding. Sure, they were steep enough to funnel soldiers in battle, but not enough to prevent a guard from walking over them if he heard something.

So they took their time. Step by silent step, pulling from all of their training to do nothing that would give someone a reason to look this way, they both knew that time was ticking away. It took an hour to make it past the front line. Another to reach the back of the guarded area, putting them beside the Terran camp. One more, and they were almost home free, but that was when their luck ran out.

"Who's that?" someone snapped, the accent proving he surely wasn't a friend.

"Fuck," Blaz breathed.

But Tyr was already moving. He pushed Blaz's shoulder, rolling the man onto his back, and shoved himself on top of him. "Go with it," he whispered before crashing his mouth down on the horseman's.

Blaz gasped, so Tyr kissed him, shoving his tongue in the other man's mouth. Yeah, he was thinking about Sal when he did it, but still. Beneath him, Blaz pressed at his shoulder - then stopped. The Terran who'd called out was definitely coming closer, and it seemed like Blaz had just caught on. When he kissed back, it was strange, but they were both in Terran uniforms and needed a good excuse for why they'd be hiding. This had been the first thing to pop into Tyr's head.

"Aw, fuck, really?" The Terran groaned.

Tyr rolled off Blaz, feigning shock. "Shit, sorry, sir."

"Ugh, just..."

Blaz laughed awkwardly and reached down to adjust himself. The Terran saw and shook his head. "Take it further back, guys. I don't want to see that shit!"

"Sorry," Tyr said again, a little proud of his fake Terran accent, then he grabbed Blaz's arm.

Pulling his friend up to his feet, they both hurried to the north, keeping it to a walk, but the kind that looked rushed. Well, it was, but not for the reason that Terran thought. The best part, though, was that the guard had been so uncomfortable with what he'd seen that he hadn't noticed the stains and holes in either of their uniforms.

They both kept moving at some cross between a walk and a jog until the smell reached them. Blaz paused to wince away from it, but Tyr kept him going, looking back over his shoulder to make sure there was no one around to see. There weren't any corpses around them yet, but from the strength of the smell, no one had bothered to clean anything up. Right now, that was a good thing.

"Oh, that's bad," Blaz groaned, sounding like he was ready to retch.

"That's war," Tyr reminded him. "At least now we know we'll be alone."

"Not exactly the most romantic makeout spot I've ever found," Blaz teased.

Tyr actually laughed at that. "Yeah, sorry. I just figured if the guard was disturbed, then he'd want to get away, not check us too close."

"Worked," Blaz admitted. "And I can't say you're the worst kisser I've ever had."

"Not the best, though, huh?" Tyr flashed him an impish smile.

Blaz grinned back. "No, man. Sorry. Sal still gets that."

"How'd that happen anyway?" Tyr asked. "I mean, since we have some time to burn and all."

"Um..." Blaz lifted his head, checking the line of hills as he thought. "That way, I think, and it was when Parliament was trying to catch Blaec and Sal. Cyno isn't exactly the hands-on type, being iliri and all, so they were flying under the radar. I offered to give her an out."

"Yeah, but how?" Tyr pressed. "I mean, what the fuck made you think that faking it with a pure iliri bitch was the best way to fix things?"

"I had nothing left to lose," Blaz admitted. "I met Sal the night I planned to kill myself." He shrugged like it was no big deal.

"And?" Tyr asked.

"And she saved me." Blaz pointed at the horizon and shifted their course a bit. "Some idiot tried to push her around, and so I pushed him back. And yet there she was, the most dangerous assassin in the country, with steel in her hand - and thanking me. I mean, it won't make sense to you, but her ears? They were like down a bit, right? The same way my horse looks when I yell at him, and I dunno. I just... It was like I realized that my shit wasn't the only shit, and that this woman needed a little help. Someone to tell her that not everyone was going to smack her around, yell at her, or whatever humans did to her back then. What about you?"

"Oh, I didn't make out with her," Tyr told him. "Just offered to cover their retreat."

"Don't give me that shit. You spend half your time following her around like a foal chasing its dam."

"Lost puppy?" Tyr suggested instead. "Kinda, I guess. I mean, it's the best way to check out her ass, right? So you fuck her?"

"What?" Blaz asked. "No! Tyr, just no. It was nothing like that. I mean, she kissed me when people were looking, and that was it. The closest I've ever been to sleeping with her was when..." He trailed off, shaking his head. "Never mind."

"C'mon, just tell me."

"When she had to bite me. And things went sideways. Next thing I knew, she was all up in my head, making me like it, and biting the fuck out of me. And I know this sounds stupid, but..."

"You liked it," Tyr finished for him. "Nah, it's not stupid. Not any more than loving the feel of kicking ass in combat. I mean, I've only been with crossbreds, and they all say it's more intense with a purebred, but still. Similar, right?"

"Not really," Blaz told him. "I've spent some time with the nuvani, and it's like comparing water to whiskey. Sal just gets right in your head, and you can't tell what's her, what's you, and what doesn't matter. I'm not talking about when making out with her, either. I'm talking about when you're sitting there over a drink, spilling your soul when you didn't mean to. She's just..."

"More," Tyr said, having heard Zep explain it that way so many times. "She, um... Back in Myrosica, I was teasing her, and I hadn't really met her yet, right? Well, she comes out, crawls on my lap, and then just... relaxed. I fucking dream about that moment, man. She had my ear between her teeth, ready to puncture it, and she just... I dunno. Then she leaned back and looked at me, and I felt like I'd been judged. Like I'd passed some test that no one had before. It's stuck with me."

"Yeah," Blaz agreed. "Same, but when mine happened, she was scared. I'd almost crossed the line. I realized that they had no wounds, not even after I'd seen one on Sal, and she healed my horse, so I asked. Bad call, man. She came at me, all fight or flight. You know how they do. I was ready for her, but when she pounced, I couldn't do it. I had my dagger right there, pressed between us, but I couldn't push. Her eyes were locked on mine, and fuck but they're gorgeous. All those colors, but they're just white."

"Like opals," Tyr agreed.

"Yeah, and the strangest thing was that I wasn't scared at all. I've seen her kill. I watched her tear a man's throat out with her teeth to save me and my horse, and there she was, those teeth inches from me, and all I felt was... She was fucking begging me for something."

"Trust," Tyr said. "Yeah. Everyone gives me shit for it, I mean, since she doesn't do humans, right? But they don't get it."

"No," Blaz agreed. "They can't. Feeling her in my head like that? It was like I'd finally found my purpose in life. She's my best friend, Tyr. I was going to die, and then she just... she gave me a reason to live. Everyone thinks that's hyperbolic, but it's just there, and I thought I was crazy until she took Zep. He was the same way. And you. I mean, you have that devotion written all over you."

"Unrequited love," Tyr joked. "I'm good with it, though. I mean, she's got all these guys, right?"

"Not anymore," Blaz reminded him.

"Yeah, but she will again. If we can find her, save her, then she'll go right back to them. This? It's just a bandage to stop the bleeding. I'm so sure she's alive, and I will do anything to keep her that way. Anything, Blaz. She fucking found me worthy, and this? It's my chance to prove her right, so no matter what, I'm going to make sure I don't fuck it up."

"Joe said she needs mates."

Tyr shrugged. "She needs temporary mates. Someone to hang onto long enough to get her home. Let's be real here. We both know she's not going to just get healed and walk back. She's going to lose her shit, and the way I see it, someone's probably going to die." He let out a heavy breath and looked down.

"And you're so sure it's you?" Blaz asked. "Bro, I was about to kill myself. Don't think I'm not aware of what we're walking into."

"Blaz..."

"No, you listen to me. She's wild, she's powerful, and yeah, she's fucking lethal as hell, but she's also so much more than that. She fucking trusted us when she didn't have to. If we want to get this right, that means it's our turn to trust her back."

"No," Tyr hissed, pointing. "Blaz, look."

Right there before him was a path that had been swept clean, as if something heavy had been dragged across it. A dark stain proved that the something had also been bleeding. The problem was which way to follow it.

"North," Blaz told him. "Odi said he came south, which means she's to the north." He gestured along the line of blood. "That way."

Side by side, they jogged, following the path without stepping on it. Neither of them said anything about it, but the agreement was unspoken. Sal's blood was not a carpet. It was too important for that, and the closer they got, the more tense Tyr felt. The whole way here, he'd been so sure they'd find her alive. Somewhere in a sea of bodies, she'd be waiting. Wounded, sure, but this was Sal. He couldn't imagine her dead, but each step brought them closer to knowing for sure, and it wasn't a good feeling.

Then the trail stopped. A large, dark mark proved that she'd been here longer than anywhere else. It had to be where she'd healed Odi. The place Odi had been so sure she'd died. Tyr had never seen so much blood before in his life. No one could survive losing that much, but where was she? Had the Terrans found her?

No... the trail went on just a bit further, right around the edge of this ridge, over in front of the creek. That meant she hadn't been dead. At some point, she'd pulled herself onward, and it must've been after Odi had thought she was dead. That meant there was still hope, right?

Because the trail kept going. Right around the edge of the ridge, over to the bank of the creek. There, it vanished, but Blaz didn't seem shocked. He bent down and gasped.

"I see her!" he said.

Then he dropped to his ass, shoved his feet forward, and slid his body into some opening Tyr couldn't see from above. One little wiggle and the horseman was through. Tyr dropped to his knees, looking at a hole that was too small for anyone to consider a real opening. Inside was nothing but darkness, but he could hear Blaz moving around.

"Shit," Blaz said suddenly. "Tyr, she's not breathing! Fuck. No. Oh, Sal, no. I think she's dead."

"So did Odi." The hole wasn't big enough to fit through, but hearing that made Tyr start clawing at the edge, prying chunks off desperately. "Heal her!" he begged.

"I'm trying," Blaz said. "I'm fucking trying. Tyr!"

The last chunk broke away, and Tyr shoved his head through. If it wasn't big enough, then he'd tear it down if he had to, because he would not get this close just to lose her again. His shirt caught on something. He felt the skin over his shoulder burn as he forced himself in - and then he tumbled down hard.

And there, right before his eyes, was all that was left of Sal's broken, mangled, tortured body.

"Just heal," Tyr ordered, wrenching his shirt over his head to bundle it under hers. "C'mon, Sal. Stay with us, because we did not come all this way to just let you die. Fucking heal her, Blaz."

Blaz didn't say a thing. He just grabbed her and closed his eyes.

Chapter Seventy-Five

In the void, dying didn't hurt. The maast was far away. Here with Blaec, her mind was so clear, yet that made her worry more. She tried to sit up, to pull away from his body beside her, but his arm tightened, holding her in place. He wasn't cruel about it, but her first love refused to let her go.

Don't do that, Sal, he warned.

She tried again, and again he held her. You said I'm not dead yet. That means I need to go back.

Not yet, he told her. Sweetness, you have to die.

No, she insisted. What would that do to them?

It will make them stronger, Sal. Your army will realize that nothing can be taken for granted, especially not you. And your mates? They'll cling to each other. That's why I told you to let them go. They still have their own bonds, and they'll reinforce them to make it through this. They'll stop pretending like there's some hierarchy between them and just accept that a net is much stronger than a group of tethers.

This time, she did sit up. His arm didn't leave her side, but she had to see his face, to read his expressions. The professors just told us that. They said I need more mates to stay sane.

More. Better. Blaec smiled at her deviously. Both are options.

How do you know all of this? she demanded. Is this just my mind playing tricks on me?

No, love, it's not. With his other hand, he gestured in a circle to the darkness around them. This place is nothing more than a hollow in ayati. It's the lip of the void, not the actual void itself. After being here a while, I realized that there's a pattern in the darkness.

Like ayati? she asked.

He dipped his head once in acknowledgment. Exactly like that. The difference is that it can't pull me apart. I can look. I'm not held by the constraints of time, either. I know it's hard to understand, but ayati isn't moving with us. It always is. The movement you see? That's the shifts from one option to another. It's not angry. Sal, it doesn't have a mind to care.

So I am going insane. She said it like a foregone conclusion.

Blaec cocked his head to the side, proving she was half right. Sanity is a hard thing to truly define. Some would say riding straight for the enemy is insane. Does that make them right?

I'm talking about the kind where my decisions can be useful, Sal clarified.

Then you're still sane, he promised. You've also done something different. I know - again. But where all the other Kaisaes looked at ayati, you feel it. They had mates to please them. You have mates because you feel them. Because they each buffer you in some way. The other Kaisaes took, they demanded. They were proud and beautiful things, but you? You were broken. When you came to us, you were just as broken as me.

I think that's why I loved you, she admitted.

I know. He shifted his grip to her wrist, then reached up to caress her face. I also know that ayati was pulling me apart. I wasn't meant to be a Kaisae, Sal, but I kept trying. It wasn't what I meant to do, but someone had to lead, and we had no one else. That I was already so close to it with my skill? It was pulling me apart, bit by bit. I let myself get lost in the choices, telling myself that the end result would justify it all. But trying to read ayati is exhausting. It's a skill, no different from changing your form. It takes energy, and it drains you.

Yeah, but sometimes I need to, she said.

Sometimes, Blaec repeated. And what happens when you look too hard? When you use it as a tool and not a general guide? You push yourself into it, and it pulls back. It drains you, Sal.

Yeah, but they can fill me back up.

They? he asked. If your mates are so busy keeping your body alive, who can? It's not that cut and dry.

Tyr has before, she told him.

Mhm. His eyes met hers, demanding that she think that through. Say that again, Sal.

She replayed the words in her head twice, then spoke them once more, still not finding the problem. Tyr's done it. I'm sure others could, too, but Tyr actually has.

Blaec's next words were pointed. He's human.

I know that! Sal groaned at his prodding.

But you don't do humans.

And I'm not doing him! she shot back.

Blaec's fingers tightened on the side of her face. Why not? He's given to you, over and over. He's put his life on the line, and he's not the only one. Out there are how many humans who call you their Kaisae, and look at how you treat them, Sal. You draw these lines. They're human, you're not. You're iliri, they aren't. You make the divisions, showing them who you really think is better by your actions. Oh, they can die for you, but they can't love you? They can sacrifice for you, but only because you're so much better than them? How is that better than what Makiel is doing? You once told me you wanted iliri to be equal, but what you're doing? It's not equal.

She opened her mouth to reply, but only her breath fell out. Sal shook her head instead, trying to prove that he was wrong. He just didn't understand. It wasn't at all like he was making it sound.

I don't want to hurt them, she finally managed.

No? he asked. Do you think it doesn't hurt to watch you from afar? To pretend like it's all ok? That being ruled out because of how you were born makes it feel any better? Do you honestly think that being treated like a second-class person is any better than a second-class citizen?

No, she said again, but this time she was pleading. Blaec, I can't. I'll kill them.

You haven't yet. Jase hasn't yet. How long has Zep been with you? Every night, he lies between predators and never feels afraid, and he's human, Sal. You may have changed his mind, but his body is still human. He still bleeds the iron you find sweet. How can you honestly say that Zep is fine, but the King isn't? Tyr, Blaz, Ryek, Pig, and whoever else you've brought into your circle?

But it's different, she pointed out. Planning an attack is nothing like sex. The whole point is to let myself go, to stop thinking and just feel it, and I can't -

Stop. He tugged her arm lightly, jerking her to silence. Sal, just stop telling me what you think you know, and listen to what I'm saying. Ayati has always been the iliri's. The grauori have their own. There's a reason their prophets don't see our futures. Just like how I could never see a human's. Those patterns have always been separate. They're the links between us, the people wrapped up in them, and for thousands of years, we've all been separate - until now.

Yeah, but -

Blaec shook his head. Listen. They were separate. They aren't anymore. I saw Zep's future first. I thought it was because he was in the link, and I still don't know. Maybe it was. But now they're all linked, and we're linked to them. The lines have blurred, Sal. You did that. When you made Rayna your best friend, it scuffed the edge. When the Devil Dogs found you feeding on the dead and decided to stand guard, it smudged it even more. When a human shielded an iliri child in Prin. When an iliri healed a grauori. When a grauori healed a man. In all of that, the lines between our ayati and theirs began to fade. Our fates tangled together for the first time, and now?

He sat up to look in her face, his thumb playing along the line of her cheek. And now, they all look to one woman to lead them. Let the Kaisae of all Iliri die, sweetness. Let her go. If Zep could die and be reborn as an iliri, then you can go one step further. Sal, I can't see their futures. I can't see what humans will do, not well enough to count on it - but you can.

What do you mean?

I mean that I have to trust, and it took death to teach me how to do that. I told you that all paths led to the same place, and we're here now. This is it. The problem is that I know we're not done. Love, I can't promise you can be saved, but I know you trust your men. I know you trust them regardless of their species, so I'm doing the same. You changed things, Sal. Your blind faith in the goodness of people? It fucking matters, and I'm trying so hard to believe that you just might be right. I have to, because the only way you'll make it through this is if a human saves you.

No, she breathed. No, Blaec, the maast.

The Kaisae of Anglia, Sal. Not of the iliri. You're theirs as much as you're ours. Stop pushing them away and embrace them. Let them make you stronger. Let a human help you for once. Let more than one. Sal, stop drawing lines, because all those do is keep us apart. If you really want what you said you did - equality - then you have to give just as much as they do.

And when I kill them? she asked. How does that help any of us?

You remember when you bit Zep? When you left that scar on his chest? I was outside that tent. I was so pissed, because I thought he was trying to encourage you to, well, be what you are. I didn't know about the lines back then, so I was afraid that our last chance to change things was crumbling around me because I wasn't strong enough to hold you together. I was there, Sal, ready to order him to stay away from you, but then he said something. He said you were as feral as he'd ever seen, and yeah, you bit him. One time. You stopped when you realized it hurt. Even that deep in the maast, you still gave a shit. You were nothing but a beast, and you were still trying to protect him - a human!

But I loved him, she admitted. Even back then, I did. He was... He's Zep.

Sal, you love them all. Look at the stories you remember. They're written across every inch of your skin, and most of them are white. Even the ones that shouldn't be, you found some way to find the love in them, and that's what you hold on to. Love them, Sal. Love your people with everything you have, because swords can only carry us so far. It's the love that's going to win this war, Kaisae.

Hope and love... she realized.

Yeah, he agreed. Both are unstoppable. Even when everything is at its worst, those will stay with us. That's why they believe in you, Sal. That's what they need from you. Your job -

Isn't to lead them, she finished. It's to inspire them to greatness.

Exactly.

But the word was barely out of his mouth before the bottom of everything dropped out from under her. Sal slipped, sliding right through the darkness that had just held her up, and Blaec's hand on her arm tightened. For a moment she hung there, as if she'd just slipped over the edge of a cliff, too shocked to even scream. Then Blaec pulled, leaning closer to grab her beneath her knees. He lifted her as if she weighed no more than a thought and held her close against his chest.

I can learn too, Sal.

What's happening? she demanded.

You're dying, he told her, but he didn't sound upset about it. The rule is that all Kaisaes die. Every one. But Sal, there's no rule that says you have to stay that way. Zep lived because you held him from the void. You've survived because your lovers have held you together. And I've waited all this time for this, to do both. Now, we just have to hope that there are options I couldn't see, because I can't imagine a world where those humans won't find a way to save you.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and held on, her fingers tangling in the hair at the back of his head. Is this it?

No, he promised. It can't be.

I mean for us. Will I ever see you again?

I'm not leaving yet, he promised. Sal, we're not done. I died so I could change the pattern. I need you to live for the same reason.

She leaned in to look into his face. But will I see you again? I miss you, Blaec. I've missed you so much. I'm not ready to let you go again.

I'm in your dreams, sweetness. Every night, I slip through the link, and I'm there. I'm not strong enough to hold on, but when you're sleeping, we're together.

But I don't dream, she reminded him.

Blaec just smiled. Don't be so sure.

Chapter Seventy-Six

Escea

Blaz kept pushing, healing her with all he had until something responded. It wasn't much, but his eyes flew open, and he sucked in a breath. Before him, Sal lay awkwardly, as if she'd fallen into the hole the same way Tyr had. Her head was turned to the side. Her arms lay spread all around her like a forgotten doll.

Then there was the hole straight through her body. It was low enough to have missed the most vital organs, but she'd be lucky if she could ever consider children. Even iliri healing left scars, and that was one serious wound. Her guts spilled through it, pulled far enough out that one loop hung down by her foot. The one attached to the leg that was bent awkwardly, clearly broken at the thigh.

Sal hadn't just been hurt. She'd been destroyed. This whole time, she'd been out here suffering, and they'd been arguing about how to get to her? It made him hate himself a bit.

"Tyr," Blaz ordered, yanking his own shirt over his head. "I need you to get her clothes off, put her guts back in, and use this to wipe away as much of this crap as possible. I need to see what I'm working with."

"In here?" Tyr asked.

"Well, if you want to start a fire while you're at it, I'm sure not going to stop you," he snapped before trying to heal her again.

Maybe he wasn't strong enough to make her better, but if he could jump start whatever that was he'd felt, then he'd push and push at her until she was fixed. Sal had given him this ability so he'd never lose someone he cared about again. So he wouldn't need to regret not being able to get them to a medic. He was the fucking medic, and maybe what he was doing was impossible, but so was a human healer.

And right now, impossible was the best shot he had.

While Blaz tried to force her body to work again, Tyr was ripping her shirt open. He didn't bother trying to get it over her head and off her arms. The heavy-armsman just pulled, tearing the fabric in a jagged line down the middle. Then he yanked it open. The first thing Blaz saw were the abrasions down her right side, some deep enough to be called cuts.

Never mind the hole in her middle. "Her guts," Blaz ordered. "I can't heal her if they're on the outside."

"Oh, man," Tyr groaned, reaching for the first loop. "I'm sorry, baby. Fuck, I'm so sorry. I know this hurts, but I'm kinda hoping you can't feel it, and I'm still sorry."

Yeah, Blaz felt the same way, but he didn't have the breath to talk. His only focus was on that tiny little spark of her still left. The one that kept trying to fade out, but which glowed a little brighter when he pushed at it. So he pushed.

Tyr pulled. Slowly, he put the viscera back into her body. That made it easier. Glancing up to check Blaz's progress, the Devil Dog wiped at Sal's body, using Blaz's shirt. Blaz nodded to show it was helping.

"Pants," he snuck out between rounds of healing.

Tyr groaned again, but he moved to Sal's side. The man removed her pants like he had a little too much experience taking off women's clothes, but when he tugged them lower, her body flopped. That made her leg shift wrong, and Blaz could feel the crunch even through her hand.

"Ugh, no," Tyr groaned.

"Straighten it," Blaz told him.

"C'mon, man. I get to hurt her, and you end up with all the credit? Fuck." But he did.

Crawling on his knees, Tyr moved to Sal's feet, grabbed the ankle of her bad leg, and then he pulled. Her whole body shifted, the leg straightened, and it snapped back into place. Not perfectly, and "ground" into place would've been more true, but it was close enough. That spark inside Sal's body had turned into an ember, and the harder Blaz pushed at it, the bigger it got.

While Tyr removed her pants, Blaz kept going. Yes, he was tired. No, he hadn't slept since well before the battle. Still, he wouldn't stop now. Sal wasn't breathing. He wasn't sure her heart was even beating, but there was something in there. Somewhere, her hope still burned, so Blaz kept feeding it.

Sal had given him a strong skill. Raast had helped him learn how to do this, and Risk. A bit from Shift. They all healed in different ways, and Blaz's wasn't like any of them, but the concept was still the same.

He had to remind her body of what it should be. He had to allow her life to flow in, cleanse the problem, and drain back out. He also had to give of himself. That was what he kept pushing. He wasn't sure if it was his life, his intention, or something else, but it certainly didn't feel like pulling. Shift said it did, but Raast said she pushed, and she was the best healer anyone had ever seen.

So Blaz pushed. He pushed hard.

Suddenly, Sal heaved away from the ground and sucked in a breath, her eyes flicking open. It was dark down here, but her eyes were even darker, the pupils fully dilated. The shock of it made Tyr sit up straight, and Blaz jerked his hands away, but she was gasping, not actually conscious, and a long way from being whole.

"Hold her," Blaz begged, grabbing her hand again, his other reaching for her bare belly, above the wound.

Tyr threw himself up by Sal's head. Shifting around, he put a leg on either side of her, his hands on her shoulders, and encouraged her to stay lying down. Her breath was coming in great, ragged gasps, but she was alive. Each gulp of air twisted her body, making her hard to hold onto, but this was working. It was fucking working!

And then Sal roared.

It wasn't the sound of a woman in pain. It wasn't a battle cry. The sound that fell from her mouth was completely savage, like some wild animal warning off a threat. She reached up to claw at Tyr's arm, and when that didn't work, she started to twist.

"Heal faster, man," Tyr told him.

"Just hold her still," Blaz begged.

It wasn't easy. The more he put her back together, the more she tried to fight them. Right now, she didn't really feel like the Sal he knew, but he'd heard stories. This tiny woman was the most dangerous person on the continent. He'd seen her tear through dozens of men as if she was just playing. And that had been when she knew what she was doing. Right now, she was running on nothing but instinct.

"She's in the maast," Tyr warned. "Ow. Fuck!" He jerked his arm away, a circular mark showing she'd just bit him. "Baby, I'm down for a little kink," he warned, then grabbed a fistful of her hair.

That just pissed Sal off. She kicked out with her legs, trying to throw them off. Blaz dropped his hip across her good thigh, holding her as still as he could, which wasn't very. At some point, she tried to launch at him, Tyr's hand in her hair the only thing keeping her from reaching.

But Blaz kept going.

The wound on her waist was angry and red, but no longer open. Her leg appeared to be working properly. The scrapes on her were gone, but the bruises weren't. Those stood out like shadows on her milky skin, making them easy to see in whatever den she'd found. The problem was trying to heal her when she wouldn't fucking stay still.

Again, Sal roared, heaving against Tyr's hands. She nearly broke free, forcing him to grab her around her chest, but she was now sitting up. That let her thrash a little more. Snarls, growls, and a sound Blaz could only think of as a yowl were mixed in. She yanked her hand from his and reached behind her to hit at Tyr. Blaz just shifted his grip to her thigh and kept going.

Then she sucked in a breath and hurled herself forward with all her strength. Not even Tyr could hold that. She dragged him partway with her, those white eyes locked on Blaz as his hands slipped free, and then she was on him. He tumbled onto his back beneath her, unable to look away from the pair of sharp canines that she snapped in his face. Without thinking, he grabbed at her neck, hoping to hold her face away.

Sal stopped. She blinked, even as Tyr rushed to pull her off. Her eyes moved to Blaz's left shoulder and paused. Then she smiled, her lips curling up slowly in the most ominous way.

"Mine," she purred before spinning, only to lunge at Tyr.

"Sal!" Tyr begged, grabbing at her.

There wasn't enough room in this cave-hole-thing for a full-sized man to move easily. For an iliri bitch, it was more than enough, and she used that to her advantage. Twisting, she evaded Tyr's hold. Her shoulder slammed into his chest, and her force shoved his back into the wall. Sal thrust a hand up, grasping Tyr by the jaw, forcing his face to the roof. Then she darted in, her teeth sinking into the meat over the man's shoulder.

Like an angry dog, she thrashed, whipping her head from side to side without letting go. Tyr screamed in pain, but he managed to wrap his fingers in her hair again. This time, he didn't use it to pull her away.

Blaz managed to grab her arm, and he pulled, breaking her mouth free. Sal spun, her ears pressed against her skull, and her lip curled, exposing every one of her teeth like a rabid animal, and Blaz froze.

Her eyes were holding his. One of his hands hovered just above her skin. Her growl rumbled with the intensity of her warning, but she didn't attack. She also didn't look away, but it didn't feel like she was challenging him. No, the look in her eyes was confusion.

"Mine?" she asked.

Tyr slowly leaned into her hand to look down, his own palm guiding her face back to him. "Yours," he said softly as his mouth moved even closer to hers.

Sal's ears flicked up just as their lips met. Tyr kissed her deeply, sucking at her tongue, pulling her closer, and Blaz watched everything change. She'd just stopped fighting. She was still dangerously deep in the bloodlust, but she wasn't trying to kill them anymore.

"Give her your mind," Blaz said softly.

Tyr cupped the side of her face and whispered against her lips, "I'm trying, but she has to take it. Baby, you dropped the link."

"That's why I can't feel you," she breathed. And then Tyr gasped, his knees buckled, and she held him while he dropped to the floor. Sal just smiled back at Blaz. "Mine," she said again, this time proudly.

"Oh fuck," Blaz breathed, seeing his friend completely helpless before her.

Sal shoved Tyr's head to the side, and her eyes ran across his skin. "Not mine."

"All yours," Tyr told her. "That girl in Fort Landing was a toy. You're the one who offered to make her bites scar. I didn't even know it was an iliri thing. You said it was ok."

"It will be." Carefully, completely at odds with the beast she'd been just a minute before, Sal bent to his neck and bit.

The first one was gentle. The second left marks on his skin, almost like she was testing it. The third time just broke the surface, then she looked at him.

"It's ok, Sal," Tyr told her. "I can take it."

This time, she paused to kiss his neck, the very tip of her tongue sliding over his skin - then her teeth closed on the marks another woman had left on him months before. Sal bit, released, then bit again. She didn't thrash this time. She didn't growl. She simply marked him clearly enough for everyone to see, the line running from behind his ear down to the wound she'd put on his shoulder.

"I didn't mean for it to hurt," she said, her voice still oddly stilted and distant.

Tyr turned her face to him and nodded. "I know, Kaisae. I didn't mean to be so fragile."

That made her shake her head, as if she was trying to jostle something loose. "I want to kill something."

"Nothing here to kill but us," Tyr told her, looking up at Blaz. "Bro, I suggest you get really naked, really fast."

"She's kinda on you, Tyr."

"Uh huh," Tyr agreed. "And how long is that gonna last? You have two options here, Blaz. You fuck her, or you let her eat you. I'm pretty much rooting for the first."

Sal's ear twitched at that, but she just shook her head again. "No. I can't. It hurts. I promised I wouldn't make it hurt."

"Trust me, Sal. Fucking me won't hurt me," Tyr told her.

Sal smiled and stepped back, turning for Blaz. "I claimed you first."

Blaz stepped back, retreating from her. "You haven't claimed me."

She snarled at him yet again. "I bit you. I scarred you. I felt your mind and made it mine. Now he is mine too, and I don't want to be alone!"

"Told you," Tyr said. "Welcome to your first iliri orgy, bro. Seriously, take off your pants." His hands were already releasing his own.

So Blaz lifted his chin. "Him or me?"

She grabbed both sides of his face, holding him there. "Both," she decided. "I remember. I told you I'd make you like it, and you did. That was when you became mine."

She was so close he could smell her, that bitter scent of the iliri. Close enough to watch her pupils flare in excitement. Tyr was right. He had only two choices, and Sal had just made it very clear. He fucked her, or he fed her.

Blaz reached down to get rid of his damned pants.

Chapter Seventy-Seven

Escea

Tyr had seen Sal like this once before. Back then, Zep had said something that stuck with him. He'd trusted her. That meant that right now, Tyr and Blaz needed to do the same. She was feral, nothing at all human about her, but she was still Sal. That she seemed jealous about the scars Xenla had given him felt strangely good. That she was using words was even better.

Because he wasn't really into growling animal things, but even a feral Sal was pretty fucking hot. While Sal stalked Blaz, he shoved his pants to his ankles and fumbled with his boots, scurrying to get them all off. His Kaisae wasn't really in a patient mood, and while Blaz stripped, she was going to need to be distracted.

As soon as he was naked, Tyr took the three steps to reach her, a little too aware of his hard-on wagging before him. "Sal?" he asked.

She turned, and her hand found his dick right after. Well, that was pretty good consent so far as he was concerned. Then she stroked him. Damn, but her smooth skin felt good. Tyr grabbed at her waist, struggling not to gasp.

"Baby," he warned, "you keep doing that, and I'm gonna make a mess."

She murmured as if pleased and slid her silky fingers over him again, pressing the other hand to his chest. Then she knelt. Slowly. Sliding her palm over his nipple and down his abs while her lips parted. Tyr smiled and bent one knee, kneeling before those sharp teeth could close on him, then he leaned back just enough to make her drop that hand from his waist and onto the ground.

Her eyes lifted to his, and she carefully slid his dick into her mouth, her tongue caressing the underside. Tyr wanted to close his eyes. He wanted to throw his head back, grab her skull, and pump into her, but he could hear Blaz struggling with his clothes. He wouldn't look. No, the last thing he needed right now was to start comparing dicks, but damn. He had a berserk Kaisae sucking his cock, and he kinda wanted someone to get her off and fast.

"Blaz?" he asked.

"What?!"

"She's on her knees. Kinda needs a dick in her."

Sal hummed in agreement around him, taking her time about sliding his dick back out of her lips.

Tyr palmed the side of her face. "Link him in, Sal. If you want us, you have to link us."

She blinked, and something changed. A few times now, he'd been lucky enough to fall in bed with an iliri. He'd shared his mind, loving the way it made everything better. That was nothing like this. When Sal brought Blaz in and dropped the walls between them, it felt like his world had just changed. A need consumed him. Fear hammered in his chest. And then there was that little part he knew as his own. The part that just hoped this was real.

Tyr could feel the pebble under her palm, the way her lips stretched around the head of his dick, and the desire building in Blaz. He wasn't as aware of his own, but then Sal sucked him in again. The taste of him on her tongue was intoxicating. The pressure making his nerves tingle was exhilarating. He knew she was being careful, but she really didn't want to. Sal wanted to feel, and Tyr knew it. The desire had taken up residence in his own mind, and he was pretty sure he wasn't alone.

Blaz dropped down behind her, one leg outside her thigh, the other between her knees. Cautiously, he bent to kiss her back, but Tyr felt nothing. He knew the touch had happened, but it was too light. Too timid. Her body needed to know it was alive, and she was begging them to make that happen, one slow suck of Tyr's dick at a time.

"Fuck her hard," Tyr told him. "She doesn't want you to be nice right now."

So Blaz bit. His teeth didn't pierce the skin, but they pinched so well. Sal loved it. Just to prove the point, Tyr thrust his hips forward, cramming his dick down Sal's throat, and the rush of pleasure intensified. Yeah, this was going to be a very handy little trick. He did it again, lifting his eyes to Blaz just as the guy lined himself up. When Sal leaned back to breathe, she met Blaz, who thrust himself into her hard.

She moaned.

Well, if that was how she wanted it, then they could make it work. Tyr's eyes hung on Sal's ass, just able to see Blaz start to pull back, so Tyr pushed forward. Through Sal's mind, he could feel it. Not just the sensation of fullness shifting through her body, but his friend's intentions. Grabbing onto that, Tyr stopped worrying. He stopped thinking. He just reacted to what he felt, all of it, and he did his best to fuck the shit out of the Kaisae's face.

Blaz pounded her body forward, shoving her lips to the base of Tyr's shaft. He returned the favor, bucking her hard enough that her hairless pussy slapped against Blaz's balls. Together, they used her, doing their best to remind her how to feel. More than that, how to live.

The problem was that it felt too good. He wasn't used to so much pleasure. Her skin felt things differently, but just as intensely. The rush of having her mouth around him only added to it, and those things she did with her hand and tongue? He tried to think about anything else. Tried to focus on his timing, how hard he was pushing into her, and hitting just the right angle, but it was impossible.

Tyr strained to hold off, but he couldn't stop his orgasm from hitting. Sal held him tight, preventing him from pulling out of her mouth, and she swallowed. He could feel her throat constrict around him, and it was too much for Blaz. With a groan, he pumped into her again and lost it, exploding into the heat of her body.

Sal licked the head of Tyr's dick clean and pushed him back. "More," she growled.

"Fuck," he breathed, moving with her, shifting to his rump and then his back.

Sal crawled right across him, grabbed his still-hard shaft, and pushed it into her body. Tyr clawed at the ground, his body a little too sensitive, but Sal loved it. She rode him, rolling her hips as she came back down, dragging her clit across his pelvis. Damn, but that felt good enough that Tyr forgot to care.

"Don't fight it," she said. "Just fuck. Harder."

Then Blaz moved up behind her. His legs pressed against the outside of Tyr's thighs, and the man reached a dark arm around Sal's waist, holding her to him. Tyr could feel his intention, liked where this was going, so he leaned up, using one arm to hold him there. With the other, he pulled Sal forward enough that he could kiss her, pushing her ass into the air.

"I really hope she's into this," Blaz said, and then he pushed.

Her back arched, a rush of surprise hit them both, and then Blaz was buried in her ass, his dick right there beside Tyr's. For one second, both men waited for her reaction, and then she pressed back, taking him deeper. Tyr kissed her again, and Blaz began to move.

Inside Sal's body, the men pressed against each other. It was one more sensation in this insanity, and a good one. As Blaz pulled himself out, Tyr pushed in, then they alternated the other way. Between them, Sal stopped caring. She stopped struggling with her own demands and just took. The hesitant, fumbling things they'd been doing before changed to something beautiful.

Tied up in her mind, the men forgot to worry about how close they were, how good it felt when the other man's dick stroked him through her body. Desire became all that mattered - and a feeling that was a little heavier. The only word for it was love, but not the kind he'd expected. This was closer to worship. Sal was their idol, and they gave her everything they had.

She took. She devoured. She begged them for more, and they gave it, until she stopped hunting the need to feel and just let it happen. The light in her den was getting brighter as dawn tried to shine through the small opening at the top, and their bodies still twined together. Right now, they were all Sal had. The only thing she could reach, and she didn't want to be alone.

Tyr swore in his head over and over that she never would be. Blaz whispered his devotion in his own. She heard them both. As they drove her body higher, feeling her muscles clench around them in excitement, her mind did the same, tying them to her. Clinging to their thoughts as if she were grasping at a lifeline.

And they held her tight, bucking, pumping, and thrusting until Sal couldn't take anymore. With a primal cry, she came, throwing her head back against Blaz's shoulder. One arm reached back to hold him close, the other pulling Tyr tight against her chest, and her pleasure slammed into them harder than any orgasm Tyr had felt before. Again, he came, this time with her, all too aware that Blaz was doing the same, stroking her until the very last wave began to subside.

Then she finally relaxed, the maast letting go of them all.

Tyr pulled her down against his chest as Blaz extracted himself from her body. With a twist of his hips, Tyr did the same, but he refused to let her go. When Blaz lay beside him, he gestured for Tyr to pass her over, settling her in the space between them so she was touching them both. Blaz reached up and gently brushed her hair back away from her face.

"Are you with us again, Sal?"

"I don't..." She turned to look at Tyr, then back to Blaz. "I was dead."

"Close, yeah," Blaz agreed.

"No," she insisted, sounding so weary. "I was dead. The lance pierced me, and I died. I saw Blaec, the maast went away, and then it came back, and now I'm alone."

Blaz turned toward her. "You're not alone, Sal. I may not be enough, but I'm right here. So's Tyr."

"But we're just humans, Blaz. She means her mates. She cut the links, and I think she feels it."

"I cut the links," she repeated as if putting the pieces together. "And I saw Blaec. Then I was here, wanting to feel, and..." She reached up for Blaz's shoulder. "I didn't know that was possible."

"What?" he asked.

"I claimed you. Even back then, before I really knew what I was doing, I managed to claim you. I bit you, put my mark on you, and I can feel it." She pressed her fingers against her temple.

"Is that what you meant when you said, 'Mine'?" he asked.

She jiggled her head in something that might have been a nod, but wasn't exactly clear, and turned to look at Tyr. Her eyes found the wound on his shoulder, then the bites above it. "No," she breathed, twisting to press her palm against his chest. "I didn't mean to hurt you!"

She pushed, healing him as well as she could. Tyr felt the vertigo hit, closed his eyes, and said, "I told you it was ok. I said you could hurt me, Sal. I kinda like it."

That shocked her enough to make her stop healing. Tyr grabbed her wrist, lifting it from his skin. "Sal, right now, there's only one thing that matters. You're alive. You let go of your links, and we weren't sure we'd be able to find you. Razor tried, but he could only give us a location that we had to stumble around trying to find. He couldn't exactly say that you were in a hole in the creek bank, but we made it here."

"We have to get back," she told him. "Fuck." Then she sat up, her wits clearing up quickly. "I died. I actually died, I think. But they're ok? The guys, Anglia, everyone's ok?"

"Odi made it back to camp," Tyr assured her. "You cut the link to Anglia, and you let your cessivi go. They said you rejected them, but we all know that isn't true."

"I had to," she insisted. "Blaec said..." Then her face went slack as she realized what she was saying. "And I didn't kill you, so he was right."

Blaz sat up, pressing his chest to her back. "You didn't kill us. May have been the kinkiest thing I've ever done in my life, but you didn't kill us."

She nodded, showing she'd heard, but her mind was clearly spinning, focused on something else. "How long until we can get back?"

"Yeah," Tyr said. "Um, that's kinda a problem. See, pretty much the whole Terran line hit us that morning. Yesterday morning, I think. Between us and Anglia is a minimum of twenty-five thousand soldiers, and yeah… Sal, they have iliri hunting dogs. The kind that track iliri by smell. Right now, I have no idea how we're getting back. Our only concern was making sure our Kaisae was alive."

"Our Kaisae," Sal repeated. Then she released a dry laugh. "I did it. I managed to find the loophole, and it's going to be for nothing."

"What are you talking about?" Tyr asked.

"Every Kaisae dies," she told him. "I died. I'm a Kaisae, and I died. Thing is, no one said we couldn't be brought back to life. And now here I am, stuck behind the enemy line with no one to hold my mind together. I found a way around ayati, and it found a way around me."

Tyr shoved himself up, grabbing the back of her head to force her to look at him. "Listen to me, Sal. If you think I crawled across the Terran line, kissed Blaz, and let you bite me just to see you give up? Then maybe you aren't my Kaisae. The woman I've followed across this continent is stronger than that. She'd stop and realize that she has two men right here. Willing men, who just fucked the shit out of her, knowing she wanted to eat them. So stop fucking whining about what you lost, and accept the one thing you have. You hear me, Sal?"

She leaned away from the intensity in his voice. "I'm trying, Tyr."

"You need mates to keep your mind in one piece, right?" He pointed to Blaz, then himself. "Ever wonder why the two of us are here together? Know what the one thing we have in common is?"

Sal shook her head.

Tyr turned his finger to point at her. "We're not scared of you. I know you don't do humans, and that's the only reason I never tried to get in your pants. And Blaz? If you haven't seen that he's fucking in love with you, then you're an idiot, and my Kaisae isn't an idiot. So what if you don't do humans? You've said it yourself a million times before: Anglians aren't like other humans. Well, guess what? I'm all Anglian, baby, and Blaz might as well be."

"We'll be your mates for as long as you'll have us," Blaz told her, shooting a warning look at Tyr. "And back the fuck off her. She's kinda had a rough day."

Sal just pressed her face into her hands and started laughing. It was quickly turning into the hysterical kind. "You were right. Damn you, Blaec. Once again, you were so fucking right. The Kaisae of all Iliri is dead, and they still came. My humans came for me." Slowly she lifted her head and looked back at the two men. "Long live the Kaisae of Anglia?"

Chapter Seventy-Eight

Escea

Jase sat on the ridge at the edge of camp, watching the sun climb over the horizon. Soon, the Terrans would come at them again. They had to. The problem was that no one in Anglia seemed to care. Beside him, Zep lifted his hand, cupping the rising sun in it. Tears had left lines down the big guy's cheeks, but he'd run out a while ago. On his other side was Kolt. From the look on his face, he refused to cry anymore, but that was a battle he was destined to lose.

Then there was Razor. She'd never had the chance to make him cessivi, and now she never would. He hadn't let himself cry yet, but he kept looking hopefully to the north with very glassy eyes. Jase could understand that feeling. He found his own eyes turning that way, hoping to see her walking back like nothing at all had happened. He knew she wouldn't, but his heart refused to give up.

They weren't supposed to live like this. The promise had been that when she died, they went with her. Oh, he knew why she'd done it, and he didn't blame her at all. Instead, he blamed himself. If he'd just loved her a little harder, or maybe if he'd worried about her a little less. Maybe he should've been a bit more wild. He wasn't sure, but he knew it was something. The only thing he was positive of was that he'd made a very big mistake.

He'd told Sal he didn't want to be cessivi with all of her mates. He'd hoped that if they weren't linked, she could afford to lose one of them, but he'd never considered who he was talking about. In history, the Kaisaes had all thrown their men at the enemy first, because there were enough to lose. Not resentfully, but simply because each woman knew how valuable her own life was. Sal didn't.

She'd judged herself by what she'd heard in her childhood. She'd been told she was strange, disgusting, stupid, and worthless. When he'd first tried to explain to her what a Kaisae was, her gut reaction was that she'd fuck it up. Instead, she'd made miracles. She'd claimed three cessivi, more than any other woman in recorded history.

And now she was gone, leaving the four of them splintered and grieving.

Then something brushed his mind. Jase shied away from it, convinced his exhaustion was getting the better of him, but he was too upset to sleep. A moment later, it came again, like a foreign mind trying to reach him, but something about it was a little too familiar. Jase gave in and opened his mind.

Killer?

The voice was Sal's, as clear as clear could be. He jerked up straight. Zep's head whipped over just as Jase smacked Kolt's shoulder, then pointed at Razor. Reaching out with his foot, Kolt tapped the fourth man.

"Sal?' he asked, using both his mind and his voice. "Kitten, is that really ya?"

Yeah, she told him. I had to cut the links, and I'm not strong enough right now to reach the others. Can you bring them in?

One by one, Jase pulled them into the conversation, hearing the click that he'd almost forgotten. The closer they'd all grown, the more they'd shared. When they'd become her cessivi, those things had simply vanished, their minds tied too tightly to have that separation anymore.

Tell them yer ok, Jase begged her.

I'm ok, Sal promised.

And the three men around him gasped. Kolt's eyes finally gave in, Razor pressed a hand to his mouth, and Zep just sat there smiling foolishly.

We thought ya were dead, Jase told her. Ya cut the links, yer body was under the entire line, and then ya healed the man, and he said ya died.

Odi, Sal told him. I kinda remember that.

Ya told him that it matters, Jase reminded her. What did ya mean?

He hated me, guys. When I stood on number 9 that very first day, hoping to prove myself, he hated me so bad. And then there he was, having followed me, willing to give his life for me. I don't know. I just, I saw him dying, and I realized that... That if I only had one last thing to do, saving him should be it. He changed his mind. He learned to accept me and trust me, and I didn't want to betray that.

It matters, Kolt thought. Fuck, Sal. You matter, baby. Where are you? How did you heal yourself?

I didn't, she told them. Blaz and Tyr are here. At the end there, it's a blur, but I remember thinking I had to find a hole, someplace I couldn't be hunted. I was too hurt, and too tired, and I needed to find someplace dark and close, and I guess I did. We're in this cave, kinda like the ones we found when leaving the Nebula II, Kolt. I mean, this one is a lot smaller.

With Blaz and Tyr? Zep asked.

Razor spoke up quickly. They came to me last night, asking for a location. Blaz pulled a favor and told me I couldn't ask questions. He promised it wasn't something I'd regret.

Clearly, it wasn't, Kolt agreed. So Blaz healed you?

Yeah, Sal said. I burned healing into his mind after I lost Blaec. She paused. Speaking of that - I, um, kinda died.

What?! they all asked at once.

I think so. Um, and I was in the void, or a place beside the void, and I saw him again. Blaec, I mean. He's still there, still helping.

I know, Zep told her. Well, I mean I guessed. He's kinda been...

In your dreams, Kolt finished for him. You talk to him, and you've woken me up a few times.

Yeah, Sal said, dragging the word out. Well, he found the loophole. All Kaisaes die. I died. But he made me aware of something else. The reason I'm so different from all the others? It's because I'm not the Kaisae of all Iliri. I've never really been just that. My army is made up of mostly humans and grauori. My people may fight for us, but that doesn't mean they're only us. I had to die to figure that out, and it took a human to bring me back. Guys, I'm their Kaisae too. The Kaisae of all Anglia.

Sal, Jase said gently, but ya are na linked. The professors said that if ya are na bound ta the here and now, yer mind will try ta, I dunno, get lost in ayati.

And now I have at least two different versions of ayati, but I'm pretty sure they're blending together, Sal explained. But I'm not alone. Guys, you know I was hurt. You know that. I woke up in maast, and they were here.

Razor asked, Did you hurt them?

No more than I hurt Zep, she promised. But they came because they knew I needed them. Um, in my frenzy, I claimed them. Both of them. Is that ok?

Yes.

Yeh.

Of course!

Sal, Zep said, the last one to speak up. It isn't our place. So, which one is Ahnor?

No titles, she told them. Just a minute ago, Tyr said they're "mates for now," so I'm just going with it. But they're in my head. Not cessivi, but I felt it. I know exactly what the professors meant, because when I was alone? I felt like my reality was stretching to its limits, and then they pulled me back. I know it's not what we wanted... I didn't want to let you go!

Then we are simply "na yer mates fer now," Jase assured her. I am still the Ahnor of Anglia. Ya are still the Kaisae. We may na be actual mates, but we still love ya, Sal. The three of us, we're still cessivi to each other. Well, like before.

Thank goodness, she thought, the relief palpable with it. I wasn't sure. I didn't have time to be careful. I'm so sorry.

It's ok, Kolt told her. I think all of us have just realized how much we took for granted. And if you love these guys, then keep them. We don't care, Sal. If you don't, then don't. If you aren't sure, then figure it out.

But they're humans, she reminded them.

Zep chuckled wryly. So was I, back when I fell in love with you. You didn't seem to care so much then.

You were my brother.

So are they, Razor told her. And your soldiers, your friends. Now, they're your mates. They deserve as much from you as we do.

Ok, she agreed, maybe a little too easily. I just wanted to be sure. I mean, we're in the middle of this, and we can't stay here forever, but we're safe. We're all tired, and I'm pretty sure that Blaz is asleep.

Ya should be too, Jase told her. So I'll make ya a deal. Ya take care of them. I'll take care of Anglia. And when we get back t'gether, maybe ya can decide then who yer Ahnor should be?

You, Sal told him without hesitation.

Good, Jase said, pushing himself to his feet. Because a long time ago, a man we both respected told me that I was the key ta yer survival. So long as I was the one on yer left, the one ya turned ta first, then we would find a way ta be ok.

Blaec, Sal said, knowing exactly who he meant. But when?

When we left fer Anglia. It was the last thing he thought ta me. He dusted off his rump and took a deep breath. Sleep, kitten. I have an army that needs ta hear that the Kaisae of all Anglia is gonna come home. We love ya.

The other three added in their promises that they did too, and Sal sent them one last mental embrace, then let go of the connection. A slight smile hung on Jase's lips. It wasn't because he was happy - although he was. This was the kind of smile a man wore when he realized that his greatest fear had just been avoided. It was relief, and the feeling was so strong he could barely breathe.

"We need ta tell Anglia," Jase told the rest. "Wake them. Wake them all, tell them ta meet at the strategy pavilion." He pointed at Razor. "Grauori." Then Zep. "Ran first, then the rest of the humans." And finally to Kolt. "Iliri."

"Ok," Zep asked. "Where are you going, little brother?"

"There is one last thing I must do. I will be there," he promised, turning his feet toward the camp.

It didn't take long to make it past the black tents of the Blades. Beyond that were the grey ones of the Devil Dogs. Turning just a bit, he found the charcoal and chocolate canvas claimed by Dark Heart. It wasn't hard to find the exact one he wanted. All the rest smelled like sugar. This one, though, it was pure iliri. Jase scratched at the flap.

"Not in the mood," Hax called out.

So Jase pushed through the flap, not surprised that it hadn't been tied. Inside, he found Hax sitting on his cot, bent over his knees, panting. The man looked as miserable as Jase had felt only moments before. Even worse, Jase knew it was as much his fault as Hax's. Sure, the man had fucked up, and badly, but Jase had only made it worse.

"Ya did na kill her," he said, knowing there was no point in beating around the point.

Hax's head snapped up. "What?"

"Ya did na kill her," Jase said again. "She's alive. She's out there. A human healed her. Another carried her through the maast. Ya did na kill her, but ya coulda. Ya put yerself first, and we can na do that, but ya were na the only one who was wrong. I did na stop ta think that ya were hurtin' too. I only knew that the one thing I live fer was gone, and I wanted someone ta pay. Ya were closest."

Hax looked up, his eyes wide. "She's really alive?"

"I just talked ta her. She died, they saved her. She is alive. I swear ta ya, Hax. She is alive, and she will come back."

One step carried the man from sitting on the bed to standing before Jase. "I am so sorry, Ahnor. So, so sorry. I've been sitting here all night, trying to figure out what I should do, and..."

"And ya could na even cry fer her," Jase said gently. "I know. She can na either. It is na yer fault. I give ya my word, Hax. I will teach ya what ya do na know, but ya can na do this again. Ya can na put her at risk fer yer pride."

"I swear," Hax told him. "I know I killed my chances with her, but she's still my Kaisae, and I'm trying so damned hard, but I have no idea what I'm supposed to do!"

"Ya will," Jase assured him, turning for the door.

Behind him, Hax just sighed, the sound exactly how Jase had felt when he'd heard, as if the heaviest weight had been removed, but he didn't stop. Now, for the last thing. It shouldn't take long, but it was important. For all he knew, it could be the thing to keep them alive.

The closer he got to the strategy pavilion, the thicker the crowd became. Everyone looked like they'd just rolled out of bed or hadn't yet made it into one. All around, eyes were red, some were still leaking. It didn't matter what species they were, human, grauori, or iliri. They all mourned her as if she'd been their own.

Because she was.

That was the thought he held onto as he pushed through them, right to the front of the tent. Reaching inside, he grabbed one of the stools the men used when looking over the maps and came back out. Dropping it on the ground, Jase climbed up on top and lifted both of his hands.

"Yesterday, we thought we lost the Kaisae," he called out, gesturing for people to stop talking and listen. "Last night, many of ya drank away the pain of her loss. That is why I am na in yer heads, but ya need ta listen. Listen closely. Sal is alive. Our Kaisae survived, and she talked ta me this morning. Ta us," he said, gesturing to his mates.

Dozens of voices began to mumble softly, sounding surprised, but pleasantly so. They weren't loud enough to drown him out, so he continued, "She was wounded bad, but her men risked their lives ta save her. Na the Blades. An Anglian Devil Dog, and a Conglomerate horseman from the 112th Mounted. Two men. Two humans have saved the former Kaisae of all Iliri.

"Today, she has renounced that title. She claims she is the Kaisae of all Anglia. Anglia, na the iliri. She does na belong ta just one species any more. She is yers as much as mine, and she is out there. Stuck behind the Terran line, but alive. Do ya hear me? Our Kaisae is alive, and she needs us ta get our shit t'gether, dry our fucking eyes, and start acting like the soldiers she trained.

"I give ya my word that I will lead ya. She needs ya ta survive, and I will make sure of it. If she is yer Kaisae, then I will be yer Ahnor, and there is na a thing in the world that can stop us now."

Before him, the army didn't cheer. They didn't call out encouragement or raise their fists in support of Jase's words. Instead, each and every face before him just smiled. It looked just like the one on his own face. It looked like he'd just given them back their hope.

Now, they just had to figure out how to reach her.

Epilogue

Escea

Just after mid-day, the Terrans had tried to make a push toward the Anglian camp. Shade had been asleep on the hill, but Arctic had been watching. He woke her and she lashed out, putting all of her anger into the flames she called. At least a thousand men had burned before they'd been able to turn around. The charred marks still darkened the ground, proving that even dirt would burn when Shade told it to.

Jarl passed the edge of camp to see it himself, taking the very long, circular way around to his uncle's tent. Nya said his father was there too, and she'd done that cute little head tilt thing that meant she was giving him a hint. One he could no longer ignore. With Sal alive, his last reason for putting this off was gone.

That didn't mean he was really ready for it.

Dom's tent was supposed to be white. After this long on the road, it was more of a beige color, but everyone pretended it was still pristine. Jarl paused at the flap, desperately hoping for something to happen so he could wait just a bit longer, but the voices inside proved that at least Dom and Rayna were awake.

Giving in, he scratched at the canvas. "Is my Dad in there?" he called out.

"Come in," Ilija answered, proving he was.

Jarl ducked through the opening to find Rayna sprawled across the couch, Dom and Ilija lounging in the two chairs the King carried with him. They all had a glass, and none of them looked truly rested. Granted, what he was about to say wouldn't exactly help with that. Maybe he should wait?

"What do you need?" Ilija asked. "Everything ok?"

"Yeah, no." Jarl winced, groaning internally. "We need to talk."

"Ok," Ilija said, sitting up.

But Jarl waved him back down. "Both you and the King, Dad. Well, I guess all of you. Um, I..." He blew out a breath, wishing there was a good way to say this. "Nya's pregnant."

The glass slipped from Ilija's hand to clatter on the worn rug beneath his feet, but he didn't seem to notice. Dom just closed his eyes and raised a hand to rub at them. Rayna, however, pulled her feet from the cushion beside her, then patted it, inviting Jarl to sit.

"Yours?" she asked.

"She says it is," Jarl admitted as he sat beside her.

"Jarl," Ilija grumbled. "I warned you, boy."

"Oh, fuck off," Jarl told him. "I'm living proof that you have no room to talk."

Dom just raised a hand. "Does Rragri know?"

Jarl nodded. "Nya told me first, after a healer confirmed it. And a couple of weeks ago, we told Rragri."

"Weeks?" Ilija asked. "How long have you known about this?"

"Merriton," Jarl admitted.

"And it took you this long to tell us?" He groaned. "Now, what are we supposed to do? How does this... infan... no, grauor... whatever it will be! How will it fit in with your line of succession, huh?"

"Ilija," Rayna said.

"No, that boy knows what can happen if he doesn't keep his dick in his pants. Shit, he said it himself. He's living proof, and now you've got your own little bastard on the way, and you're not even sixteen! How are you going to support them, huh? Where do you think the two of you will live?"

"It depends on what they are," Jarl said softly. "If they're more human, like me, then they'll have to stay in Dorton. And I dunno, if they're more grauori like her, then she can raise them with the pack. Her sisters know now. They don't seem to mind, so I don't know why it's such a big deal!"

"Because you're fifteen," Dom said, his voice sounding tired. "I know Nya's younger, but she's not human. If you were twenty, we wouldn't be as worried, but you're not. You're still a kid yourself!"

"Dom," Rayna warned him.

"What?" he asked her. "Don't tell me you're ok with this!"

"And being ok is going to help?" she asked. "Look, you told me to let you know when you're acting like a privileged ass, and this is one of those times. You know what? Not everyone gets the luxury of palaces and staff to help them out, but Jarl does. Not everyone has a well-placed father and uncle, but Jarl does. And if you two pricks are going to sit here acting like you're so much better than him, then I'm going to call you on it every time. Tell me again how old you were when you lost your virginity, Dom? How about you, Ilija? Oh, don't want to talk about it in front of the kid? Well, guess what? He doesn't get to be a kid anymore, and we all know he fucks just like we do."

"Not the same," Dom told her.

"No?" Rayna asked. "Is that because his girlfriend has fur, or because she doesn't come with another boyfriend attached? I mean, where exactly are you going to draw the line? Or is it only ok if the kinky shit is in our bed, Dom?"

"He... But..." Then the King sighed. "Ray, I really don't feel like telling my heir what we're doing in bed."

"Fine, then I will. Because you know what? I'm not ashamed of it. And the more you try to use that as a weapon against kids his age? The more it's going to backfire. None of us knew that humans and grauori could breed. Ilija said himself that it's going to be impossible to stop Jarl from going there, and he's right. Just like those fuckers back in Dorton won't stop you from sticking your dick in me, or from liking it when Shift's with us. We fuck how we want. Leave it at that, ok?" She looked over at Ilija. "Can we at least agree on that one thing?"

"Sure. Whatever," Ilija said. "I just want to know how we're going to raise this thing."

"Kids," Jarl snapped at him. "Twins, actually. And if you call them things again, I will fucking... Just... Don't!"

"I'm with Jarl on this," Rayna said.

"I didn't mean it like that," Ilija assured him quickly. "I just don't have a clue what word I'm supposed to use."

"Kids," Jarl said, leaving no room for any other option.

Both men sighed again, trading a look. Rayna lifted a brow, making it clear she knew what they were thinking, but Jarl didn't. Still, he'd known he would have to sit through all of this, and Rayna made it a little better. At least she wasn't judging him.

"Fine," Ilija said. "There's nothing to do about it now. We're most of the way across Escea, months away from finishing this, and now the leader of our grauori is useless!"

"No!" Rayna yelled, shoving to her feet. "She is pregnant. That is a very different thing from useless. Now I know that both of you grew up thinking of women as livestock, but in case you forgot, I can kick both of your asses - at the same fucking time. And you know what? I could do it pregnant, too. I've known many soldiers who have. Nya knows where she's at. She's well aware of what she can and can't do, and as people in this room without a uterus? Your opinions are invalid."

"Adopt me now," Jarl mumbled.

She tossed a smile at him. "Just remember this when you sit on that throne, looking at the laws that keep women 'in their place.'"

"Pretty sure I will," he told her. "Because Nya told me the same thing. Dad, Dom, do you two realize that she didn't have to tell me? Do you even know that the women offer males the right to be in the child's life? No? Well, iliri are the same way. See, having a dick doesn't automatically give us ownership of what we produce. It's the mother's decision, and Nya is willing to let me be a part of my kids' lives. I mean, I grew up not even knowing I had a Dad, so I kinda feel like I owe it to them."

"Jarl," Ilija tried.

"Don't," he said. "Sal told me why you weren't there for me as a kid. She explained it, and yeah, I get it, but that doesn't mean I have to like it. Well, now that it's time for me to act like a man? I'm going to do what I wished you had. See, I'm not stuck like you were, so if I back out, there's only one reason. Because I don't have the balls to be a man."

"I respect you for that," Ilija told him. "I really do wish things had been different so I could've been there for you."

"I know," Jarl told him again. "So I'm going to make sure they're different now so I can be there for the twins."

"But what are they?" Dom asked, dropping that into the room. "C'mon, we're all thinking it. So I'm asking. What are we supposed to call them? How will we raise them? Because like it or not, Jarl, I am your uncle and your guardian. The way I see it, that means your children are family, but I can't help you if I don't know what to expect."

"She doesn't know," Jarl admitted.

"Ok," Dom said. "So, would Nya want to give birth in Dorton? The wilds with her pack? Arhhawen?"

"Arhhawen," Rayna mumbled.

Dom rolled his eyes, knowing that Rayna would jump on any excuse to go to the iliri's home. "Believe it or not, Ray, the grauori are pretty civilized out in their own little wilderness. At least, that's what they tell me."

"No," Rayna said. "Shit. Look at all three of you, trying to imagine some child with a human body and grauori hair, or maybe the other way around. But have any of you stopped for just a second to think about this?" She thrust a hand toward the far side of the tent. "Hello, what's like the middle point between grauori and humans? Say, white skin, sharp teeth, a little short, and as loyal as they come?"

"What are you talking about?" Ilija asked.

"Iliri!" Rayna told them. "Seriously? C'mon. They were made from mixing grauori with humans. Well, sounds like Jarl did the same thing, but the natural way. Don't you fucking get it? Sal was so excited to hear about a pair of purebred girls. Now, here we are complaining because Jarl's making another set? They'll be iliri, guys. I mean, what else could they be? Do you honestly think he's the first person to stick his dick in a grauori's hole? Pretty sure that in the past few thousand years, someone else has tried it at least once."

"Shit," Dom breathed.

Ilija said nothing, just bent down, retrieved his glass, and then found a bottle to fill it back up. Jarl, however, was looking at her in shock. A half smile was stuck on his mouth, but his eyes were wide. Too wide.

"I'm going to have iliri kids?"

Rayna shrugged. "I mean, it makes sense, right?"

"I'm going to have iliri kids!" Jarl said again, this time sounding happy about it.

"Yeah," Rayna said, handing her half-full glass to the boy. "Congratulations, dava. Least you know a few people who can help you keep up, huh?"

Jarl took a small sip, thankful she was drinking mead and not something harder, then he passed it back. "I need to go tell Nya. I mean, her whole pack." He stood, but couldn't quite move toward the door. "Should I tell the Blades?"

"Not today," Rayna told him. "They've been through enough. Maybe later. Just go see your girl, Jarl. I'll handle these two."

On impulse, he turned to wrap his arms around her neck, hugging her tightly. "You're going to make the best queen ever, Ray. And a good aunt."

"Thanks, Jarl." She patted his back, then tipped her head to the door, releasing him from the prison of this conversation.

He took the chance and bolted. But once he was outside, he heard her speak again.

"Step by step, guys, the iliri are coming back. Makiel tried to exterminate them, and yet we keep finding more. Sal, Hax, Reko, those two little girls, and now this? That's at least another generation. And if Jarl's kids are what I think they are? Do you two realize what this means?"

"No," Ilija said.

But Dom didn't have that problem. He answered, sounding just a little too smug. "It means she really is the Kaisae of us all. I'm so fucking glad she's still alive."

Dear Reader,

I have a feeling that you're probably wondering what just happened. Maybe you feel like your brain is full, ready to explode. It's entirely possible that you want to kill me right now for the anxiety – or the path that events have taken. Sorry. Maybe. Ok, a little bit.

Mostly, though, I'm just excited that you've come this far with me through Sal's journey. Changing the world is never easy. Not even for those of us watching. It's even harder when the characters have their own ideas of how things are supposed to play out.

I've always said that I'm just along for the ride with this series. The cast of characters has grown to be a village, and all of them feel like friends. We only have a little time left with them, and they're still surprising me on a daily basis.

Now, for those who've asked, I planned 10 books for this series, but I'm starting to think the ending might take two to wrap it all up. I'm still hoping for ten, but we'll see. But, while you're waiting for the next installment in the war against the Emperor, consider checking out some of my other novels to tide you over. I've included a teaser after this and a list of my published novels.

And, if you'd like to talk to me personally, go to the last page for my contact information and links to my social media accounts. If you haven't already, consider following me on my author page to get automatic updates when the next book comes out.

But what would really make me happy is a review. Just a few words to show new readers whether this series is worth it or not. If you've made it this far, I'm going to assume you're a fan. You might not be. I just want to delude myself like that! At any rate, it doesn't matter if you write something beautiful, something simple, or whatever you can manage to get out. Please, no spoilers, though! All I want is a snapshot of your honest opinion so I know what parts make you feel something.

To share your opinion about

Havoc, click here.

Check out Another Book

When We Were Kings - Chapter 1

HER HEART POUNDED hard enough to echo off the stone walls around the arena. Above, the crowd jeered, ready to see blood. Leyli took a breath, the sound loud in her ears as her eyes moved to the pile of swords in the center. The rules were clear: kill or be killed.

Time crawled. Acid burned at the back of her throat. Her chest felt like it would explode from the stress of her beating heart. Clenching her sweaty palms did little to stop the trembling in her fingers. She had to wake up soon. This had to be a bad dream. She couldn't die like this!

Four men stood in the arena with her. They were scared. Tossed onto the sands of the gladiatorial arena whether they liked it or not, they all waited for the call. None of them were fighters. The only thing they had in common was that their lives mattered little to the rest of the world. Their new job was to quench the bloodthirst of the masses. They would either die or live to try again. If they survived long enough, they might earn their freedom. If not, their lives would be spent to keep the populace amused.

Above, the crowd was thrilled with the idea. She was terrified. Leyli had watched her brother practice the sword, but he'd always been covered in padding to prevent injury. In her entire life, she'd never seen true violence. For twenty-two years, she'd been sheltered behind rich fabrics and gilded doors, but she could do this. Her family were fighters. Her brother's weapons trainer had a voice that carried, so she'd heard enough. Don't hesitate. Strike the vitals. Stay out of reach unless you're sure you can make the kill. Do not tempt fate. Relax.

The air slid from her lungs, and she forced tense muscle to soften just as the gong sounded. The men rushed forward. Sandals dug into hot sands, and they screamed, hoping to terrify their opponents. Panicked, Leyli bolted for the side. Let them kill each other. There was only one person in the arena she stood a chance against while he was still fresh: the old man to her right.

His eyes were trying to watch the other fighters as she hit him hard from the side. The pair of them crashed into the sand, and he swung, missing her by a mile. Clenching her hands together, she brought them down on his face, screaming out her rage. Bone snapped and blood rushed from his nose as he struggled, but she was in the better position. Fear gave her strength even as he hit back. She just had to hit harder. She just had to keep hitting until he stopped, but she couldn't forget the others. They were armed - and she only had this one chance.

Over and over, she pummeled the grandfather until he stopped moving, then she ran. The diaphanous pink gauze of her night dress tangled around her legs, but she refused to slow. The last three men were too busy to notice her, and a trident lay within reach. Her lungs burned, her eyes squinted against the glare on the sand, and her chest hurt from the hammering she'd just taken, but she would survive. She was the King's daughter. She was stronger than all of this. The Domn of Lanmont would not dispose of her so easily, nor with his hands so clean.

The trident's handle was rough against her palms, tiny grains of sand biting into her flesh. The pronged end was heavy, but Leyli didn't slow. Rushing forward, she rammed it into the back of a man paralyzed with fear, his eyes locked on the pair dueling for their lives. With a strangled cry, he collapsed, the weight of his corpse wrenching the weapon from her hands. Desperate, she grabbed his fallen sword. Victory lay in surprise. No one thought the delicate girl in the soft pink dress would be a threat. None of them had prepared for this, and there were only two left. She couldn't give up now.

The men fought. The one on the right swung, his blade slicing deep into the other man's arm. The one on the left stabbed, piercing the first's chest. Heaving the sword over her head as she ran, time slowed. Leyli's eyes were locked on the thick muscle across the closest man's shoulder, the rhythm of his pulse throbbing in his neck just above it. With all her might, she buried the blade deep, feeling the bone beneath, but this time she didn't let go.

She screamed like a wild animal and pulled, wrenching it out of the body while flinching away from a blow that never came. The first man was already dead. In the sand around her lay four corpses. Blood stained what had once been her nightdress. Above the stone walls, people stood, their fists reaching for the sky, their mouths open with cheers. The only thing Leyli could hear was her own heart, still beating as the reality of what she'd done tried to catch up.

She'd killed three men. By her own hand, she'd taken the lives of real people. The sword fell from limp fingers and her knees turned to water, but she refused to crumple. Instead, she took a breath. It was so loud in her ears.

"Move, bitch!" a guard yelled, holding a spear in her direction.

Slowly, the words pushed through the terror drowning out her mind. Leyli looked at him, then at the solid walls. The guard pointed at a small, black opening, then gestured again with the spear. His mouth moved, but her ears heard only cheers, her mind unable to keep up. They were celebrating the death of innocent men. Men whose crimes hadn't been worth the price of their life.

"Start walking or I'll put this spear into your guts and let you die slowly." He gestured a third and final time as the crowd began to calm.

She stepped back. The sand burned her feet through the thin leather soles. Her throat was so tight she couldn't catch her breath. Her heart ached from working so hard, and a pain burned in her side. All she wanted was to lie down, but Leyli walked.

At the gate, two men grabbed her, shoving her into the shadowy hall. Sand gave way to stone, their steps rebounding from the ceiling. Scared and confused, she stumbled forward. The guards weren't cruel, but they weren't forgiving. They just hauled her toward an open cell, metal bars making up the front wall, then pushed her through the door. She hit the dirt and stayed, too shocked to even try to stand back up.

From the cell beside her came a voice. "There's a chamber pot in the corner. When you retch, try to hit that. You'll be glad you did later, and I won't have to smell it."

She looked, trying to adjust to the darkness after the glare of the arena. Just as her stomach rebelled, her eyes found it. Lurching forward, she made it – barely. Her long brown hair spilled around her face, but Leyli didn't care. She just heaved out everything she could, but nothing would purge the memories of those dead faces.

When her stomach finally gave up, she leaned back and sighed. For a moment, she didn't move, but once she knew her intestines would stay still, she scooted back to lean against the wall. Even climbing onto the feeble bed seemed like too much work.

"You going to cry?" the man beside her asked.

She huffed a wry laugh. "Not yet."

His chuckle was warmer, almost sympathetic. "Good. Save it for tonight. You'll go out three more times today. Unless you die. Keep your muscles loose and your mind clear."

"Done this before?"

He paused before answering. "Once or twice. Get rid of the skirt. Shame won't kill you, but getting tangled might."

Leyli leaned her head back against the cool stone wall. "Why are you helping me?"

"Because someone helped me on my first day. I also won't fight against you today, so I don't care if you live or die." He sighed as the guards moved toward his cell. "You get to rest for this fight and one more, then you're up again. Use your time wisely. I suggest praying."

The men escorting the gladiators were all well armed and muscled. They looked like soldiers, but not the common type. Four of them converged on the cell beside her, and Leyli heard the command. "You're up. Let's go."

Her neighbor chuckled like it was some kind of joke. "What's the game?"

"King of the Hill. Theodian, Bernadino, and Tore all have their champions in against you."

The cell clanked open and the guards encircled the man. Leyli looked as he passed her chamber, striding forward like he owned the place. Broad and tanned, his right arm was covered in metal scales from shoulder to elbow. Leather straps held the armor on. A small patch rested over his heart for minimal protection. Ornate vambraces were buckled over his forearms. Matching greaves covered his shins, but his clothing was little more than a Rhian style leather-strip skirt held on by a wide belt. Silky brown hair was pulled away from his face, falling to his shoulders. He was gorgeous, the kind of man that women dreamed of and giggled over. He also looked like a true gladiator.

He turned and their eyes met. His were hazel, almost green, and so calm. She'd seen that look in her father's eyes when he made a decision he hated. Resigned. The gladiator looked at her like he didn't expect to see her again. She wasn't sure if it was his death he was preparing for, or hers.

"Fight well," she said softly.

He ducked his head in acknowledgment but didn't bother to reply. Evidently, he'd given her all the kindness he had left.

That's when she realized his advice actually meant something. For a man to live long enough to earn his armor in the games meant he fought well. Leyli pulled herself to her feet and stretched before her muscles could freeze up. Next, she had to do something about her dress. She'd been raised to be proper, not foolish. Right now, her virtue came in second place to her life, but without any tools, all she could do was tear the fabric. Thankfully, it wasn't a durable material.

She tried, but couldn't quite rip off the length of it. When one of the guards walked past, she dared to call out. "Pardon me? I'm assuming I'm not allowed a weapon, but can you tear this?" She held the cloth through the bars.

The man's eyes ran across her body, but he stepped closer. "Gonna show off those legs, honey?"

Shame hit her at his suggestion, but she wouldn't let him know. Jigging her head in a nervous nod, she agreed before he said something worse. "Yes, sir. If you'll help me get rid of the extra."

He grinned and pulled a dagger, cutting a notch in the weave. "That should help. Might be a bit short."

"Won't matter if I'm dead." She smiled, trying to convince herself it was true. Then she realized he could have information. "Oh! Do you know who the man is in the cell beside me?"

He cocked his head slightly. "The Lion?" He gestured to the open door. "He's out there right now. That's the Lion of Lenlochlien. One hundred and ninety-seven victories. Don't worry, they won't put you against him today."

"Thank you, sir."

His eyes roamed down her body. "Rip that skirt high enough, and I might slip you a dagger at the gate."

She blushed but held in the shocked gasp that tried to burst out. Leyli had been taught to be demure and respectable. She'd never even kissed a man that wasn't her father! The only people who saw her bare legs were her maids, but she wasn't stupid. This wasn't the same world where she'd grown up. Here, she had to use every advantage she could get, no matter how shameful it was… or give up and die.

That wasn't something she was willing to do. Like the Lion said, shame wouldn't kill her. She also wouldn't care about it if she was dead, and if she lived through this, she'd learn to get over it. A dagger in her hand was simply an advantage she couldn't pass up, and she was strong enough to ignore the jeers and comments. They wouldn't cut half as deep as a sword.

Tearing at the fabric of her dress left only a finger's length under her buttocks. She had tunics that covered more. While she was pulling off the decorative sleeve caps, the crowd erupted in cheers. A minute later, feet rang out on the stone ramp. When Leyli looked up, she wasn't surprised to see the Lion. What shocked her was the gore across his body.

His eyes found hers, then swept over her legs. The corner of his lip shifted. It certainly wasn't a smile, but she figured that was as close as she was going to get. Then he moved to the front of her cell.

"Turn, I'll pull the other. Tie your hair up to keep it from your eyes." She obeyed, shocked that his guards didn't try to stop him. The Lion lowered his voice. "Take the weakest. Leave the stronger to wear themselves out. The excess cloth? It's a noose. Never give up anything you can get your hands on. Anything can be an advantage."

She licked her lips, trying to remember all of that. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Are you scared?"

"Terrified."

Finally, he smiled. "Good. Use it."

He tugged the last of the chiffon from her arm and tucked it into one of the bracers he wore. She glanced up and their eyes met. No words were needed; his expression said it all. Rage simmered, but it wasn't alone. Fear lurked as well, proving that death wasn't something a person got used to. The Lion blinked – and turned for his cage.

"All right, girl. You're next."

She grabbed the scrap cloth and wound it around her arm. Anything could be a weapon. Any advantage was one she'd use. She just had to keep surviving. If she could make it long enough, maybe her father would find her. Maybe the Domn had already been caught. Maybe someone was on their way. She just had to keep fighting and keep winning. She might be a princess, but her family had fought hard for the right to rule. She could do the same.

"Just like before?" she asked.

The guard chuckled. "Yeah, 'cept this time you're going against the shits who didn't lose last time."

"Then they won't be so lucky this time," she swore, trying to convince herself it was true.

As she walked toward the bright opening to the arena, she heard the Lion talking to the guard behind her. "I think that one might be a real bitch."

"She won't live to see the sun fall."

The Lion's laugh disagreed. "I wouldn't bet against her. She has the eyes. You can always see it in the eyes. That one's a survivor."

Chapter 2

When We Were Kings: Book 1

THE GUARD AT THE GATE brushed her ass, sliding his hand high over her rump. Leyli flinched at the contact, but when cold metal pressed into her back, she realized he'd just kept his promise. Glancing back at him, she forced herself to wink playfully. The man tipped his head in response. She had a length of cloth and a dagger. It was more than any of her opponents should have, but she could only hope.

When the gate opened, she stepped out, twisting her hair into a cable that she looped onto itself. With it knotted out of her face, she was as ready as she could get. Walking forward, she waited for her eyes to completely adjust to the bright light.

More weapons waited in the middle. This time, the men she'd fight looked like killers. Big and burly or lean and lithe, they had the advantage. That meant she had to be smarter because she couldn't be stronger.

To her left stood a massive man with a bald head. He was older, but not old. To her right was a wiry young man who looked like he didn't mind killing. Across from her was a farmhand and what looked like a retired soldier. The guy to her right and the soldier were the biggest threats. That meant she had to take out the behemoth or risk running across the group for the farmhand.

They were all stained with blood, even if their clothes were common. She watched the men eye her, just like she'd been doing to them. She was the weakest fighter on the field, and she knew it. She was also the smartest. Forcing her body to relax enough to keep breathing, Leyli tried to look innocent and naive. Wide eyes – which wasn't hard to fake – and darting glances were enough to convince them she was harmless.

Unfortunately, the monster beside her looked like he planned to take her out first. Which worked out, because she had plans for him. As soon as the gong sounded, she pulled the cloth from her arm and rushed him. It wasn't hard to wrap it around his neck. In fact, it was shockingly easy. The man hadn't expected that. He'd almost shoved his own neck right into it. Then she twisted.

He pawed at the noose, trying to break free as she pulled the dagger from her undergarments. Leyli had no idea where the heart would be from the back, but she knew one thing. Punching as hard as she could, she hacked at his spine. The metal cut deep, his legs gave up, and the man screamed.

She dared to look at the others before shoving the dagger into his neck like a priest with the sacrificial bull. Blood soaked the cloth, but she remembered the Lion's words. Keep every advantage. As it stood now, she didn't need to risk the pile of weapons. She had all she could use.

The lean man who'd been on her left killed the farmhand. The soldier had taken the opportunity to arm himself and stood waiting. Leyli scurried out of sight. If the wiry bastard thought she was easier, he'd come after her, leaving the advantage to the soldier. Instead, she needed to move around the edge. If she could catch the soldier, she could distract him with the scarf long enough to...

From the corner of her eye, she saw movement. The lean man rushed at her back. With a terrified scream, Leyli turned – right into his fist. Pain slammed across her cheek and eye, but she shoved her dagger forward. The first swipe was a weak cut. The man hit her again, so she stabbed harder. This time, she felt skin part. Before he could hit her a third time, with her ears ringing, Leyli ran.

The soldier pounced on the wounded man, finishing him off. Desperate, she headed toward the cache of weapons, hoping for something she could use. They were piled on the only decoration in the place. A waist-high stone hill – probably what the Lion had defended in his own fight – offered little in the way of concealment, but it was an obstacle. It was something to put between her and the man who wanted to kill her.

She ran around it and spun to face her enemy. "Don't hurt me!"

He looked at her and sneered. "That's what they all say. I'm not losing, bitch."

Then he charged. Rushing to the right, he tried to catch her, but Leyli was quick. She ran, ducking low enough that he couldn't easily see her. With her heart thudding hard, she tried to listen for his steps. If she looked up, she'd give away her advantage. Unfortunately, he was probably used to the fear of combat. There was only one way she could beat him.

Spinning in place, she rushed in the opposite direction. The soldier saw her, his step faltering, and she slammed her entire body into his side before he could get his weapon up. Screaming in panic, she shoved, knocking him away. His temple hit the stone. His chest hit the sand. The grunt that came out sounded stunned, so she pushed him into it again from behind. This time, he fought back, but fear gave her strength.

Like a mad woman, she forced his face into the rock over and over, her hands tangled in his short hair, but he battered at her with hard punches. Each one hurt, but he couldn't get a good grip behind him. She couldn't stop. Tears were leaking from her eyes and a primal cry was stuck in her throat even as she felt him go limp. Then her legs buckled.

Kneeling beside his body in the sand, tears ran down her face, and her hands shook. She barely caught her breath before the guard showed up, his spear pointed at her just like the first time. Leyli looked at him and nodded, closing her eyes before she pushed herself back to her feet. Trembling all over, she grabbed her dagger, tucked it into the waistband of her underthings, then headed back to the dark gate.

The guards took her arms. The one on her left grabbed the dagger from her waist, his hand going up the remnants of her dress without shame. Leyli made no move to stop him. She knew better. When they pushed her into the cell this time, she didn't collapse.

"Two more rounds," the Lion said softly.

She groaned and dropped onto the tiny bed. Her fingers trembled. "How many for you?"

"Just one more, today. Eat this." His hand reached toward her cell, the bars preventing him from truly making it. In it was a golden-brown roll.

Her stomach despised the idea. "No thanks."

"Eat it. If you're running on fumes, you're at a disadvantage. Puke it if you have to, but at least try. It's just bread."

Nodding her head, even though he couldn't see it, she leaned over for the roll. "Why do you get all the goodies? Nice armor, by the way."

"I earned it. Kill enough people and you'll get it, too."

She pulled off a piece of bread and looked at it. "Yeah. What are my other options?"

Silence hung in the alley before he answered. "Die."

Leyli forced the bread into her mouth and chewed. It tasted like raw cotton. "How do you do this?"

"How did you? Eight men, little girl. That's what it took for you to live this long."

"Can we not talk about that until I get this in my stomach?"

This time, his laugh was warm and loud. "Ok. Sure. You know how much you owed?"

"Owed?" She couldn't follow the change in subject.

"Yeah. You're in with the debtors. Means someone traded you for money to pay off what they owed. If it wasn't you, then had to be your father or husband."

"No husband. I think it was my cousin." She wasn't about to tell this stranger what kind of life she used to lead. His help would probably dry up.

The Lion grumbled. "Then no, you have no clue. You'll find out tomorrow. Each fight pays off your debt. You can either earn your way out or live through two hundred and fifty fights. Whichever comes first."

"Guard said you have almost two hundred."

"Yep. Just finished one ninety-eight. Next is ninety-nine. Tomorrow is my big two hundred. Then I get two weeks of training."

"Nice. I've got two. Guess I'll be here a while."

She heard a thump as he leaned against the wall to match her. "Three years. Probably take me almost another to finish. If I live that long."

"Any more tips?"

He sighed. "Don't die. They'll come after you first from now on. Just keep moving. If they can't catch you, they can't kill you."

"Right," she said softly. "Just don't die, because that's so easy."

Somehow she managed to finish her roll and suck back some water. The biggest miracle was that it stayed down. All too soon, they came for her again. The guard slipped the dagger back into her clothes while she waited to go out, so at least she hadn't lost her advantage.

The third round was worse than the previous two. The Lion was right. They came for her first. Running as fast as she could, she evaded them long enough for two of the men to kill the others. Then they both turned on her. Tossing her blood-stained skirt at one, she somehow managed to cut the second's arm deep enough that the first attacked him.

Then it was just the two of them left. Leyli knew she looked terrified. She was! Thankfully, it seemed to bother the man enough that she was able to get inside his guard and plunge her tiny dagger into his ribs. Pushing as hard as she could, she felt the pop. When the blood pooled in his mouth, she knew she'd hit something vital.

It took a few more stabs before he stopped struggling, but each one made him slower. When he finally collapsed, she felt like she'd been hit by a bull. This time, the guard didn't point the spear when he came to escort her back. Instead, he grabbed her elbow to steady her. Leyli counted it a small victory, trying to ignore what it had taken to get it.

Her feet hit stone and a hand grabbed her shoulder. Exhausted, she turned, expecting a guard. What she saw was a line of metal scales leading up to hazel eyes. The Lion was massive! Looking up at him from the ground, she hadn't realized it, but standing face to face, she felt like a mouse about to be swallowed. There was no doubt he was a killer, but his hand was gentle on her arm. Then he ducked his head.

"Well fought. Give Tinas back his dagger. They won't let you take it to the cell."

Behind her, the guard chuckled. "I prefer to take it." Then he demonstrated.

The Lion's eyes narrowed but never left Leyli's. "I think they should call you the Wolf, because you're one hell of a bitch. Congratulations."

"Thank you, sir. Good luck."

He shook his head. "Never wish your enemy luck. Tomorrow, I may be the man that kills you. Besides, he's a fickle god."

Then he turned and walked onto the sands. Around the arena, the fans screamed with enthusiasm. She let out her breath in a rush, but the guards made no move to hurry her back to her cell. Taking the opportunity, she turned to watch.

The Lion walked to the hummock in the center and waited. Around him, staff were clearing away the bodies of Leyli's victims. Others were bringing in props. The fans didn't care. They were too busy calling out cheers for their favorite gladiator, and he was doing everything to encourage them.

Tinas gestured to the side. "There's another door over there. That's where they'll send in the criminals."

"Criminals?" She turned to look at the guard who'd been kindest to her.

He nodded. "Yep, it's how the local towns kill off those too dangerous to keep alive, and the crowd loves it. Eye for an eye, and all that. They send them in unarmed, and he gets to kill them all."

Leyli looked back at the man standing in the center of the arena. "Ever think it may not be a privilege?"

"No, and you shouldn't either. It's an easy win for him. One more step toward getting out of that cell he calls home." He put his hand on her shoulder and turned to the hall. "C'mon, let's get you some water before you're up again. Odds are still running against you."

She let him lead her back. "Tinas, what happens if I win?"

"Then tonight you sleep and tomorrow you do it all again, but the team owners will be shopping. If you're lucky, someone will buy your debt who's willing to train you. If you're not, you're thrown against the real gladiators until you die."

"Any advice?"

The guard smiled kindly but shook his head. "No, little Wolf. Being a woman helps. Not many ladies able to live past the first round, and a lot of fans will pay to see one. I'll see what I can hear about your opponents for the next round. Good luck."

Her world had just turned upside down. She took a deep breath and tried to embrace it before telling the guard, "Thanks, I'm sure I'll need it."

Chapter 3

When We Were Kings: Book 1

FOR AN HOUR, she got to relax and catch her breath, but Leyli wasn't stupid. She paced slowly around her cell, keeping her arms moving. In her pampered life, she'd never worked her muscles like this, and if she got stiff, it made it easier to kill her. Beside her, the Lion said nothing.

Eventually, Tinas came back to collect her. While they walked to the entrance, he tried to give her as much information as he could. "Four men. A hunter, a guard, a butcher, and a boxer. Stay away from the boxer. He can take a beating, and I'm not sure you could get close enough to stab him."

She nodded slowly. "And what are they calling me?"

He flashed her a toothy grin. "The Lady." At the entrance to the sand, he held out the dagger. "Good luck."

"Would you do me a favor?"

"If I can."

She took a deep breath, feeling the panic start to rise. "If I die, can you tell the Lion thank you? The two of you made my last day a bit better."

"Don't quit now," Tinas said softly. "No one thought the Lion would win either, but look at him. You can do this, little Wolf."

Then it was time. She walked onto the sands, watching the men enter from their own corners. Pausing well back from the collection of weapons, she finally took the chance to actually look around. There was no need to see her competition. She knew what they were – bigger, stronger, and meaner than her. She wanted to at least see her new world.

The walls around the fighting pit were twice as tall as a man. Above that were seats. They were all filled. Commoners in rough cotton and wool leaned over the edge, screaming at the fighters. At each end were groups in finer clothing. Above it all, the sky was turning orange as the sun fell toward the edge. Never in a million years would she have expected to be here.

She was supposed to be a queen. At worst, a domna. Her sole purpose in life was to make an expedient marriage and strengthen the nation of Norihame. Until last night, she'd never even left the city of Oberhame. She'd barely stepped outside the palace grounds! Now, she stood in some village sporting arena, fighting for not only her life but the security of her father's lands.

The thought hit her like a fist to the gut. She had to survive this. Her father and brother might be dead. It was possible that she was the last of the Aravatti line. She had to survive long enough for someone to save her. That meant she had to save herself. She was the daughter of a warrior. She might be a princess, but that didn't mean she had to be weak. The Aravatti had strength in their spines and had never been ashamed of using it.

Leyli took a breath and let her eyes close for a moment. She would do this. She would not die today, and when she got free, she'd make it up to the families of the men she'd killed. The gods had put her in this hell for a reason, but they never gave people a task too strong to bear. The guard called her a wolf. Little did he know it was the beast that adorned her family crest.

She would become the Wolf.

This time, when the gong sounded, Leyli waited. The butcher rushed the boxer. The hunter turned to stalk her, but the guard was after him. She paced the edge, the tiny dagger heavy in her fist, heading toward the men on the far side.

The screams of the crowd drowned out the cries of the men on the sand. Over and over, the boxer pummeled the poor butcher, but he fought back. Fists flew between them until the boxer got the advantage. Dropping his weight on the other man, he slammed his hands into the butcher's skull. Blood poured from both his knuckles and the other man's nose. The sound of flesh on flesh was disgusting. That's when she surged forward.

He never saw her coming. With her teeth pulled back in a snarl, Leyli plunged the dagger into the boxer's neck, yanking it out quickly. Next, she hit him along the spine, hoping to at least incapacitate him. As he crumpled, she attacked the weakened butcher, hacking savagely at his exposed throat. The man barely had the sense to clutch at the wound before she was moving again.

The hunter stood across the sand from her, the guard dead at his feet. As the sky darkened, they stared at each other, both looking for an advantage. She shifted her hand on the dagger, securing her grip as she unraveled the cloth from her arm. He carried a sword. In the center were more weapons, but they offered her nothing. The only things Leyli knew how to do were evade and surprise, but those options were gone.

That meant she needed to make new ones.

She was a wolf. She was an opportunistic bitch, and the man before her thought she was a timid little lady. While her heart thrummed, the fear fled to the back of her mind, settling in like an old friend. She could do this. She would do this. She just had to be something he didn't expect.

With a roar, she rushed toward him. The hunter braced, lifting the sword, ready to strike. Above them, the crowd cheered, thrilled to see the suffering of others – and Leyli hated them for it. She hated all of them. This was not something to laugh about. This was life and death, and only the gods should have the power to ruin lives.

At the last minute, the hunter pulled back to swing. She hit the ground, tossing the scarf out toward him. Weighed down with the blood of a past kill, it caught his legs, just heavy enough for the hunter to notice. When he dared to glance down, she took the chance. She knew how meat was prepared for the kitchen. That's all this was. A hard swipe at the back of his knee cut deep. She saw the panic flare across the man's face as the joint crumpled. Before his leg hit the ground, she cut again, this time at his arm.

If he couldn't run and couldn't swing a sword, he couldn't win. Leyli focused on that – and kept hacking. The man struck back. His foot kicked at her leg. His good elbow crashed into her nose, followed by the hilt of the sword, but she wouldn't stop now. She couldn't. The pain was far away, only her fear controlling her. She had to win. She had to kill this man before he killed her. She had to make the Domn pay and protect the nation. This fight was about so much more than a pathetic girl in a tattered pink dress.

It was about winning. Leyli had to learn how, and as she shoved the dagger into the man's chest, she knew she'd done just that. She was a wolf, and she wouldn't be stopped. The roar burst from her lips as she stabbed the man again and again until he went limp.

She didn't wait for the guard. Taking a deep breath, she stood and marched back to her den, refusing to think about her battered and bloody body. The crowd screamed. People threw things into the arena for her, but Leyli ignored it all. She was still alive. She could do this. Blood trickled down her face, but it was one more annoyance in a world that wanted to see her dead. She wouldn't give in. With her chin held high, the Wolf wanted only the security of darkness.

Tinas met her at the gate and she handed him the dagger. He passed her a cloth in exchange. "Your nose is bleeding. It might be broken."

"It'll heal." She kept walking. By now, she knew the way.

Beside her, Tinas just chuckled softly, waiting until she was inside her cell before locking the door. His eyes caught hers, and he nodded, then stepped aside. Finally, she was alone. Leyli dropped onto the bunk and sighed. Sixteen men. She was responsible for the deaths of sixteen men, and her lungs didn't want to breathe.

From the cell beside her, she heard, "Who won?" It was the Lion.

Tinas chuckled, a clank sounding like he leaned against the bars. "She found it. Took a beating, but she walked out on her own feet."

The Lion sighed loudly. "Send my wine to her tonight? She'll need sleep if she wants to live through tomorrow."

"You know what they're planning?"

"Yeah." The Lion's voice was nearly a growl. "The team owners want to thin out the field of recruits. They'll try to kill off as many as possible tomorrow, then fight to buy the best."

"So you want to buy her wine the night before you kill her?" Tinas sounded shocked.

The Lion said nothing for a moment. "No. I want to make sure she has a chance. If the gods are kind, I won't stand against her. If they're cruel, I'll kill her quickly."

"Yeah." Tinas sighed. "Sleep well."

"Not gonna happen. Marino's making money tonight." The Lion grumbled under his breath. "Guess they should've named me the Stallion."

"Nah. Your roar is too loud."

The men laughed, then steps receded down the hall. While Leyli tried to relax, the arena grew quiet. Voices that had been cries earlier were now just murmurs, and the halls echoed with empty cells. Above her, the sound of feet was loud as the crowd departed for the night. Alone in her bunk, her mind finally had the chance to work, and the thoughts in her head weren't kind.

She remembered their faces. The men she'd killed all looked the same at the last moment. Brown eyes, blue ones, or green, they all were scared. They were so scared, and she'd been the monster they feared. She, the proper young lady who knew how to sew and direct the palace staff. She, the princess who could identify any nobleman's banner. She'd killed them all. She'd ruined their families. She'd shattered bones and rent flesh. She'd become everything she despised in the world.

Her stomach clenched and she launched herself to the corner. Once again, her face hung over the chamber pot as she purged her body of what she could. Unfortunately, the memories stayed. When her stomach was empty, her body tried to keep going. Raw, wrenching gags rang out against the stone, broken by gasping coughs, but she had to retch. She had to do something, and this was the only option she had left.

"Don't fight it," the Lion whispered. "Get it out while you can. Drink more so you can hurl more, and just let it happen."

Leaning back, she reached for the jug of water and drank straight from it. Stale and dirty, the taste elicited another round. Then she drank again. This time it stayed for nearly a minute before coming back up. Over and over she repeated the process until her body stopped trying. That's when the tears started.

Leyli refused to howl like a woman. With her jaw clenched against the anguish, she just let the tears fall. Her hands shook and her nose ran. Eventually, she had to sniff. Pain shot through her face and she gasped. From there, the sorrow took control. The life she knew was over! Pulling her knees to her chest, she buried her face in them to muffle the sound, struggling to breathe around her mess of a nose.

"Hey." The voice was gentle, but she couldn't look up. "Little Wolf, I brought some wine." It was Tinas.

She nodded but refused to show her face. "Thank you," she blubbered.

"It's ok, honey."

From beside her, the Lion disagreed. "It's not. Leave her alone."

"Yeah." Tinas sighed. "Dinner's coming soon enough. If she drinks all the wine first, she may not stay conscious long enough to eat."

"She will," the Lion said. "She'll do what she needs to survive. Stop worrying about her. She's a fighter."

"No, I'm not," Leyli muttered.

"Yes," the Lion assured her, "you are. You've already proven it. Your father would be proud."

She sucked in a breath and looked at the hall. "You know my dad?"

He chuckled. "No, but I know men. Having a daughter as strong as you would make any father proud, alive or dead."

Or dead. The words cut deep. She didn't even know if her family was still alive. She didn't know who sat on the throne. "Does anyone follow politics?"

"No," both men said, but Tinas sounded confused.

Leyli just nodded before shifting closer to grab the wine. "Then I guess it doesn't matter. What town is this?"

"Valview." Tinas squatted down to look at her. "You didn't know?"

"No. Last night I fell asleep in Oberhame. This morning, I woke up here."

"The Wolf of Oberhame," the Lion said. "Now that is a good name."

"I'll tell the announcer." Reaching through the bars, Tinas rubbed the edge of her arm before leaving her to suffer through the long night alone.

Chapter 4

When We Were Kings: Book 1

THE WINE HELPED. The food helped more. Leyli was nearly asleep when a glow in the hall woke her. Glancing over her head at the bars, she saw three guards escorting a cloaked woman. Maybe she was the wife of a team owner? Leyli didn't know so closed her eyes again.

The lock to the Lion's cell clicked loudly. "We'll be down the hall if you need us, ma'am."

The woman giggled, but it wasn't a sound that suited her. "No, I'm sure I won't need you."

The door creaked as it opened and banged when it closed. No one spoke for a long time, not until the light was long gone. Then Leyli heard her neighbor's voice. He sounded bored.

"You paid my owner for an hour of my time. You've paid me nothing for the lack of sleep."

The woman's voice was thick. "Make me happy and the necklace around my throat is yours."

"That'll do."

Her response was a feminine gasp. What came after that was hard to block out: the sound of cloth, flesh sliding against flesh, and too much heavy breathing. Leyli felt her face growing warm. She didn't mean to listen, but it wasn't like she had a choice. Instead, she shoved her pillow over her ears, but that only helped so much. The grunts and moans still leaked through.

The woman had paid for an hour, and the Lion gave her every second of it. When her moans became screams, flashes of dead men's faces danced behind Leyli's eyes. When the Lion groaned in completion, she remembered the last gasp of her opponents. When the guards returned to collect the woman, Leyli ignored it all, fighting back another round of tears. She was a slave, fallen from the highest place possible to the lowest. Not only was she intended to kill for amusement, but they'd also sell her body, and nothing she could do would stop it.

She tried to sleep, but couldn't. What difference did it make? She'd never come back from this. Her whole life was ruined. She was ruined. Her value to the country had vanished the moment her cousin abducted her. Why was she even trying? At best, she'd be married off to some widower who could spend her money and ignore her. At worst? They knew she was here and hadn't come for her because she was now worthless.

Minutes ticked past. Down here, below the arena, the warriors took what reprieve they could. Snores echoed and water dripped in the distance, but the silence only made it easier to hear her sobs.

"You're supposed to be sleeping," the Lion whispered.

"I don't care."

He paused for a moment, and she heard his bunk creak. "You have to care. You have to keep fighting."

"Why? So they can sell us like whores?"

"Yes. It doesn't matter what they do to you, so long as you keep living. Bend, break, but don't ever give up. Then one day, you win and walk out of here a free woman with your life in your control."

"You don't understand."

He chuckled. "Trust me, Wolf, I do. Every woman that comes to me adds to my future. Every guard I befriend is one chance to get ahead. When your only other option is death, you do what you have to to survive. You learn to win."

"And what do we win?"

His answer was little more than a breath. The sound of it was as cold as winter ice. "Revenge."

Staring at the dark ceiling, she let it wash over her. If she could live through this, she'd learn to fight. They'd never expect that of her. If they even recognized her by the time she was done, they wouldn't see a woman as a threat. No one would believe the once pampered princess could live through this. If they killed her family, then the least she could do was kill them back. Maybe they'd ruined her, but she'd survive just to avenge the royal name.

"I can do that," she finally said. "I can make them all pay for what they've done."

"Yeah." The Lion took a long breath. "And don't let anything stand in your way. Do whatever you need to in order to get there. You're stronger than all of this. Say it over and over, and eventually you'll believe it."

"I am the Wolf of Oberhame," Leyli whispered. "I cannot be defeated."

"Exactly."

Somewhere in the night, she managed to fall asleep. When the sounds of people in the halls woke her, her first thought was pain. Her nose hurt. Her arms burned. Every muscle in her body protested the idea of moving. Men were making their way down the line, pushing trays of food between the bars. Others, dressed more like merchants, walked the aisles, looking into the cells with curiosity. Slowly, the sound of voices grew.

"Feeling refreshed, Lion?"

Her neighbor groaned. "Go away, Merino."

"You always fight better after a good slut."

"No. I always fight like a beast. I don't need your middle-aged widows to keep me awake. What do you want?"

The man, who must be a team owner, shifted enough so that Leyli could see him. His robe was dark blue, trimmed in silver. He glanced over, and she refused to look away, making it clear she was assessing him. Merino smiled, then turned his attention back to the Lion.

"You're going tandem today. As the highest scoring gladiator, you pick last. You know what that means, right?"

"I get the worst partner in the group. Just make sure I have a sharp sword. If the bastard slows me down, I'll cut the chain off his arm."

"That's my boy," Merino purred. "There will be seven groups, all coming for you. Don't make two-hundred your unlucky number."

"Not today," the Lion promised.

Tandem. That meant she'd be assigned a partner. If the Lion got the worst of the group, then that gave Leyli an advantage. She pulled her hair out of the knot, rubbed her hands over it to make it look rough, then shoveled back the food without tasting it. When she heard the guards coming to collect the novice fighters, she took a deep breath – and probed her nose.

Pain flared behind her eyes and tears followed. She couldn't hold back the whimper. Oh, it was definitely broken. Sitting on the edge of the cot, she tried to make her ears stop ringing. By the time her own gate opened, her eyes were streaming.

This time, her jailer wasn't Tinas. A large, dark-skinned man grabbed her arm and hauled her forward. Stumbling along beside him, her vision blurred by tears, Leyli relaxed. She was just a tiny girl, just a debtor who'd gotten lucky the day before. She tripped awkwardly over the rough floor until the man tossed her into a large room. Along the far wall stood a line of merchants. Clustered in the center were the men who'd lived this long, and one broken little girl.

They all sneered at her. With a whimper, she moved back, clutching her arms over her chest, yanking at what was left of her dress. Battered and bruised, she had to look atrocious, and Leyli was willing to use that. She didn't even try to hide the tears on her face.

Then the first gladiator came in. Dressed in black leather with silver accents to make his attire ornate, he let his eyes roam the group. The other men stood straighter. Leyli stepped back. The fighter glanced at her and huffed before moving on to choose a burly man.

Another came, and then another after that. Each of them dismissed Leyli without a second glance. In the end, it was just her and a weak young man. This time, the gladiator wore brown and brass. He groaned his frustration at the choices, then stormed toward them.

She didn't have to fake fear at his approach. Stumbling back, she nearly tripped and a yelp slipped out. The man looked at her and chuckled.

"Looks like the Lion's finally going to have a chain that will slow him down. I'll take the man. His bones are thin enough."

The pair left, leaving just her and the man in blue. Merino, they'd called him. He said nothing until the door shut, then motioned for the guard to bring in his fighter. When he gestured to Leyli, he was grinning.

"Look what the cat dragged in."

The Lion let his eyes roam over her. "Why are you last?"

Taking a deep breath, she lifted her chin. "Because you're the best, and I know how to be a weak little girl. I can't prove to anyone that I'm a good choice, but it's not hard to convince you men that I'm worthless."

He nodded once. "Sword or shield?"

She thought about that quickly. She'd heard of this game. They chained the fighters together, giving one a sword, the other a shield. Their only chance at survival was to either be sufficient with what they had, kill their partner, or work together as a unit.

"The shield, sir."

He stepped toward her. "I'm no 'sir,' little Wolf. You know I could hack off your arm and take the shield?"

"I do. I also think that I'm short enough to work around you without making problems. I'm quick enough to keep up. I'm certainly smart enough to not disappoint you."

The Lion turned to his master. "She'll do. Call her the Wolf of Oberhame."

"If she's alive at the end," Merino teased. "Otherwise, we'll call her dead."

The Lion looked at her again. "She'll be alive. This one has teeth."

He gestured to a door on the far wall. Walking beside him, they entered a large room filled with weapons. The Lion looked at her once, then picked up a dagger and grabbed the waist of her dress. When Leyli didn't jerk away, he smiled… then began cutting.

"Your first impression says a lot, as you've noticed. If you're weak, they will hunt you down. If you're strong, they'll gang up to kill you. I can't be anything but strong, so we need to make you look the same."

"I can do that."

His hazel eyes looked up at her. "Can you?"

"Watch me."

He went back to cutting. When he was done, her dress had become a tattered shirt and a skirt that barely hung on her hips. He took the length of cloth and wove it into the material as a belt, making sure it would stay. She looked like a barbarian wench, except instead of cheap leather, she wore the remnants of expensive pink chiffon. It was more flesh than she'd ever shown in public, but the Lion's mind wasn't on her body.

Leyli raked her fingers through her hair then tied it back as well as she could. The Lion pulled out another pink scrap and knotted it around the mess. Like a dainty ribbon, the cloth only helped keep her mane back. Then he shrugged and gestured to the next door, grabbing a sword as he followed.

"If you harm a guard, your debt doubles. That means your goal of two hundred and fifty fights becomes five hundred. No one has lived past three hundred."

"Only one man has ever earned his way out, right?" She remembered that from some history lesson.

The Lion nodded. "And I'll be the second. If you listen to me, you'll be the third."

She chuckled and looked up at him. "Still not a man."

"Today, you might as well be. They won't be nice to you because you aren't, and on the sands, the only thing we have time to see are your vital areas." He gestured to someone at the side. "Manacle on the right hand. Someone get her a round shield?"

The man was a blacksmith, or what passed for one in a gladiator arena. He looked at her wrist, shook his head, then grabbed a cuff. With a groan, he tossed it away before grabbing another. This one was smaller. Only then did he pin it around her arm and attach a length of chain. The Lion stepped up on the other side, holding his left arm out.

"Renak, can I have that one?" He pointed at a wider cuff in the pile behind the man. "It fits over the bracers."

"Yeah. Be safe out there, Lion. Don't let the cunt slow you down."

"Not gonna happen. Little bitch might even help."

The pin clicked into place. Another man shoved a shield at her. While the Lion guided her forward, she pushed her arm into the braces, looking at the inside. She'd never held a shield before, and it was a lot heavier than she expected. It also felt really solid. Leyli tested the weight, praying she'd be able to lift it fast enough.

"The grip should be large enough for a man." Reaching over, the Lion tapped it. "Use both hands if you have to. You can hit as well as block with that. Think of it like a really big club."

She nodded quickly. "Ok. How do I help?"

"Watch my back. Don't lag behind. When I say move, don't ask questions, just do it."

"Yes, sir."

He punched her arm gently. "Stay on my left if you can. Call it if you have to dart around. Do not get me tangled in that chain."

"So, I block, you kill. You roar, I act like an obedient bitch. Got it."

He looked at her quickly, grinning. "I think I like you, kid. Try not to die?"

"Consider it a two hundredth victory present."

Get WHEN WE WERE KINGS on Amazon

Glossary

The Iliran language is a constantly evolving one. The letters p, j, q, and the combinations of th, ch, sh, and ph are not native to the original language but have slowly become used through the association with humans. Due to the inability of humans to understand pack hierarchy, many new titles have been created to aid in interspecies and international relations.

ahnam: first
ahnor: first mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

ahvir: eternally
aitae: help
akerna: dam or birthmother, does not imply a relationship nor exclude one
alous: always
amma: mother or mom
ankan: spread
arhha: north

Arhhawen: North Wind
arn: and
arzionah: evening
ast: are
aufrio: grey, typically used to describe a color pattern on grauori
aussah: thank you
auxec: save
avixa: tell
ayamae: help me
ayati: the nature of things, fate, and used as slang to mean joy/happiness
bax: earn
berrn: leave
brerror: loner or outcast from society
bynor: eleventh mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

ca: with
canzara: distance (away)

cenla: slate
cessivi: soulmate; and a title for a partner bonded in such a manner
cinnor: fourth mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

corvae: love
dargo: dominate
dava: father
denn: home
denwar: blocks
derc: two
dernor: second mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

derza: right
dregor: sire or birthfather, does not imply a relationship nor exclude one
dru: you (plural)

e: the or to, depending on how used
ed: be
edst: is
einay: they
gan: does
gar: my
gara: most often translated as "uncle", but refers to a male pack member or caretaker, not related to the child.  Used as a term of endearment.

garn: mine
gavwor: father-in-law; can be used as a title of respect
gehwah: show
genause: soul or direction of one's life path
gern: do
gerus: those grauori deemed successful enough to contribute to the species and allowed to breed; implies respect
gernor: ninth mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

grae: know
gru: babies
grunae: pup
ihrend: word
il: you
ilnae: an iliri child
ilus: derived from the grauori idea of proving one's worth, now used as a title of respect similar to sir or ma'am
inurga: wrong

Kaeen: female leader of Viraenova
kai: her
kaisae: leader (female); one of the four genders of iliri, when capitalized it refers to the chosen female ruler of the species
kaisor: leader (male); a title created to show respect to Blaec Doll
kaizen: leaders or rulers (plural)

kalargi: brother
kanae: his
kanna: name
kano: he
kauvwae: grandmother
kernor: sixth mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

khemma: daughter
kierna: she
koleri: sister
laetus: reverence
lannae (lannar): emotional sex, to make love
liall: dog
lor: for
loura: missed
lursarati: devil or demon, a personification of evil
lynnor: thirteenth mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

lyrva: revenge
maargra: grauori soldier, literally means "one who protects"

maast: bloodlust, can be used as a profanity
maerte: the meat derived from humans
moxero: bravery
nacione: white, often used to describe a color pattern on grauori
nas: not
nee: please
nieur: die
novi: new
onsa: same
onsyc: homosexual or pansexual gender of iliri

Orassae: grauori queen, literally means "leader of the people"

ortas: intelligence
raergah: respect
raewar: strength of the pack, recently made into a title for military leadership
rafrezzi: gold, typically used to describe a color pattern on grauori
rahdreg: pride
raz: stop
rocrra: force
rornnae (rornnar): carnal sex for physical pleasure, to fuck
rylnor: eighth mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

sadava: adopted father
sae: I
sahn: us
sahna: we
settivo: place
sevic: hunt
sinna: this
sivex: friend, not to be confused with acquaintance which has no specific word
suma: that
sussa: need
sylnor: seventh mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

taunor: third mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

tola: all
umso: submit
unes: where
va: am
vaera: life
van: will
vargwar: voice, recently made into a title for an official translator
vau: have
vau: was
vaun: are (plural)

verg: freeze
viernor: fifth mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

yllnor: tenth mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

wen: wind
wohanna: honor
wona: true
xernor: twelfth mate; also a title for the Kaisae's husband (capitalized when used as a title)

xie: ridge
za: of
za: what
zan na: slang equivalent to "of course"

zar: in

Books by Auryn Hadley

Contemporary Romance:

One More Day

Gamer Girls (Contemporary Romance):

Flawed

Challenge Accepted

Virtual Reality

Fragged (In Progress)

Rise of the Iliri (Science Fantasy):

BloodLust

Instinctual

Defiance

Inseparable

Tenacity

Resilience

Dissent

Upheaval

Havoc

Risen (In Progress)

The Dark Orchid (Fantasy Reverse Harem Romance):

Power of Lies

Magic of Lust

Spell of Love

The Demons' Muse (Paranormal Reverse Harem Romance):

The Kiss of Death

For Love of Evil

The Wolf of Oberhame (Fantasy):

When We Were Kings

When We Were Dancing

When We Were Crowned

About the Author

Auryn Hadley is happily married with three canine children and a herd of feral cats that her husband keeps feeding. Between her love for animals, video games, and a good book, she has enough ideas to spend the rest of her life trying to get them out. They all live in Texas, land of the blistering sun, where she spends her days feeding her addictions – including drinking way too much coffee.

For a complete list of books by Auryn Hadley, visit my Amazon Author Page, or check out my website: aurynhadley.com

JOIN THE MAILING LIST

Facebook

Twitter

Amazon